My Little Pony: Battle for Equestria (Book One)by eragon13666ChaptersChapter 2Chapter 4Chapter 5Chapter 6Chapter 7Chapter 8Chapter 9Chapter 10Chapter 11Chapter 12Chapter 13Chapter 14Chapter 16Chapter 17Chapter 18Chapter 19Chapter 20Chapter 21Chapter 22Chapter 23Chapter 24Chapter 1Chapter 3Chapter 15Chapter 2After being woken up, and by woken up I mean jumped on and laughed at by Pinkie Pie, I found myself downstairs of the candy shop waiting to serve anyone that came though. Mrs. Cake thought it would be best that I work the counter while Pinkie Pie worried about the cooking, just until they could see my skills of what I had; for cooking. I didn't blame them really, and plus what if I messed up on some big order? I didn't want to be kicked out because of not working for them anymore. It was already ten in the morning, from what the clock tower I could see outside said, and already we had a lot of ponies come in. I was surprised, not even lunch and ponies were snacking on treats and sugar...seems like my kind of place. When it would slow down, me and Pinkie Pie would talk, the Cakes leaving with their two kids, who I haven't seen yet, so it was just us. She told me about the Cutie mark, and how it was given to a pony when they found their talent. I guessed on the mark that it was parties for her; it was a good party, one I would not soon forget. "Why do you wear all those silly clothing!?” Pinkie Pie asked out of the blue when we were just talking about cakes, yes cakes I know...weird. "Well to keep myself warm,” I told her. "See, we humans don't have coats like you ponies do, so we wear these to keep warm...and other things hidden.” "Hidden? Oh! Like a birthday cake?!” I face palmed myself after hearing this as I sighed. "No...look...you know about the...stuff guys have right...down...there?” she followed my eyes and was looking right at my crouch for a moment before gasping and nodding. "Well, you see, humans are different...our stuff show all the time.” "Oh really?” asked the pink pony as she tilted her head. "Yeah, but other then that, humans wear clothes to make a example, strakes getting the word out...like look.” I went to get my sweater and turned to the back for her to see. Along the back was a list of locations for the band Linkin Park that I like to listen to, some of the places were crossed off, meaning I went there. "Some people use it to tell other people where big famous people are going. I got paid a bit of money for wearing this around.” Pinkie Pie nodded as I told her about the meaning of human clothing to her, though I didn't know much myself, I mean...come on who talks about why you need clothes right? Just then the door opened to the sound of a bell meaning someone was coming in; I turned to see Rarity, and just the Unicorn I wanted to see today as well. "Well hello darlings!” she cried as she brought her hooves on the counter to help her stand on her hind legs, I myself could easily kneel to be of the height needed to use this. "And how are we doing this fine morning?” "Someone seems happy,” I answered as the white horn pony as she only chuckled softly. "Why of course I am, when I just heard the word?” "Let me guess,” I smiled remembering this from a show. "Is the word that the bird is the word?” I had to hold myself to not start singing the song as the two girls looked at me with puzzled looks. "Sorry...home joke, anyway what's the word?” "It seems that the princesses are going to be throwing a ball tonight, last minute sure, but they have invited all of us to join!” "That's great!” I said smiling at her as Pinkie Pie also was now beaming. "I'm sue you six will have fun.” "You're coming tooBrandon!” This caught me off guard as I just stood there blinking blankly at Rarity. I was invited as well, how did these princesses even know I was here in the first place?” "White pony with a horn say wha?” I said also using something I heard form a TV show back home as she smiled. "Why yes darling, it seems Twilight wrote about you in her report that she sends to Princess Celestia everyday, she is her student.” I nodded, now remembering about Twilight talking about her. "The party will be held in the Unicorn city for the Gran Galloping Gala!” I only shrugged my shoulders. "What's the big deal about a ball?” they both looked at me with shocked looks as I blinked and shrank back. They both started saying how only those invited by this Celestia mare could go, so to be invited was like a dream come true. "Well...I can't really go, seeing how this is all I have.” I pointed to the clothes I was wearing as Rarity laughed. "Then come on over after you're done here honey, and I'll work you right up!” before I could ask where she lives, she drew a map with her magic, something Pinkie Pie also told me about and past me the paper and left. "Okay so her studio is over here,” I tapped the map I was holding while speaking to myself. Looking up I followed the map and sure enough there it was, but before I could get to the place, I heard the sound of brushes being rustled. Looking to my left I heard a squeak as a head hid behind the bushes, raising an eyebrow I went over and moved the bush to see a small mare Unicorn. In a way, she somewhat reminded me of Rarity, though her hair was a little more dull of like pink and a dull purple. Her green eyes looking up at me with wonder as her grayish white coat was seen. When I looked her over, I noticed she did not have a Cutie Mark like the others; I guess she hadn't found her talent yet. "Hello there,” I spoke while kneeling down so she could see me better. "What are you doing out here?” "Oh uh, I was...err...watching you,” "Watching me?” I asked looking at the small child. "Why, and what's your name?” "My name is Sweetie Belle, I'm Rarity's little sister Mister.” I laughed slightly and petted her head. "Just call meBrandon, mister makes me sound older then I am alright Belle?” she smiled and nodded at me as she came out more. "So why were you watching me?” "Well...” she sated. "My teacher at school was telling us old stories of humans, since she heard a human, you, were now here. Is it true that your kind really lived here thousands of years ago?” that caught me off guard, humans use to live here. Well that could explain how they knew what I was, well Twilight I mean, and the others thought I was just a weird pony. "I wouldn't know, I don't come from around here.” She just looked up at me as she brought a hoof up. "Uh...may I touch your arm?” it was a weird request, but I shrugged it off and allowed her too, brining it out so she could touch it. "It's soft, not like my coat soft...but still soft.” "Yeah,” I answered. "Don't got a lot of muscles on my arms, more of my legs see.” I lifted up my pants to show they were indeed more muscle like as she touched it and giggled as I flexed them. After pulling them down I looked over at her sister's place and stood. "Well, I have to meet your sister, you coming in?” she nodded and followed me to the door, she opened it herself and walked in, I ducked and came in after. The place looked more like a studio then a home, looking around I saw different set of things, half of which I didn't even knew what they were. "Big sister!” Belle called out as I found a sofa and sat on it. "Your boyfriend is here!” "What?!” I nearly screamed jumping up as Rarity poked her head from the other room; she wore these glasses that seem to just fit on her muzzle as she gave Sweetie Belle a stern glare. "Hush now Belle!” she hissed slightly as Belle just giggled and sat on the sofa beside where I was sitting. She looked to me and gave a huge grin as I scowled as well as her older sister. "So sorry for my little sister,” Rarity told me. "She thinks that when any male pony...her male I should say now, comes in, that they are my boyfriends.” "It's alright,” I waved it off. "It's no big deal, I'll just have to give little girly here a Wet Willy when she's not looking.” "A Wet...what?” I only grinned and motion for her to watch as I poked the smaller Mare. "Hey Sweetie Belle, what's that over there?” I pointed to a window as she looked over; quickly as I could I stuck my finger in my mouth and pushed it into her ear while wiggling it around. "Wet Willy!” I cried as she shrieked and ran out the door. Rarity was laughing loudly as she took off her glasses as I joined in almost doubling over hearing the child running down the road saying 'ew' over and over again. "Oh that's never gets old!” after we had claimed down Rarity looked over my body for a moment, seeing what I was wearing. All I truly had was a black shirt with writings 'If you don't own this shirt, don't read it' she seemed to smile at that, dark blue pants and my black shoes and socks were also what I had. She went of and came back with three colors floating around her. Placing each other on my chest, arm, legs, she muttered under her breath and threw all but one always, a black color. "It seems that black suits you much more then these other colors,” she sated as I nodded, she mention me to follow her which I did, telling me to stand on a platform. Taking my measurement I waited while she moved my arms and legs apart, once done she moved to a table, sat down and started to make some sketches. "So what are you looking for in this suit I shall make for you dearly?” I haven't thought that much on it truthful. "How about you let your mind go wild Miss Rarity,” I told her. "Make something...dazzling.” She let out a loud laugh and trilled to look at me. "As if that's hard, I mean look at my dresses!” I did as she said, looking around at all the things she made. "Come on, though there has to be something you want that you can say, 'I wanted this more then anything!'.” I thought for a moment, thinking it over what I truly wanted then the idea stuck as I came over. "May I?” I asked as I pointed to the pencil and paper she was using for the top half of my suit. She smiled and nodded giving me the pencil as I drew over the shirt part of the suit, adding a little something on the left shoulder and down both sides from top to bottom, I gave it back as she looked over it for a moment and then smiled. "My, my, my, I would've never thought of that! I shall work on that right away!” she smiled and began to work. "This may be a while, why not go out and come back before sunset?” "Alright,” I answered waving her goodbye as I made my way back to Ponyvile. On my way back into the village, I remembered that I haven't seen Twilight since the party, or thanked her for landing me a job, going back to her book store, or library, wasn't sure which one. I was about to walk over when I saw Pinkie Pie under a cart, her tail twitching like crazy as she looked to me. "Brandon, get under cover, twichy tail!” I only blinked in confusion at what she was saying. "Yeah so...” I stopped what I was saying as a large fish dropped before me. I looked down at it in confusion before another fish landed behind me. Looking up I saw what seemed to be a Pegasus pushing a cart filled with fish, I was about to yell, telling him that the fish were falling...when the cart started to fall. Screaming I ran under where Pinkie was as the cart smashed right where I was. The noise it made scared both me and the pony as we held each other in what seemed to be a death hug. When it was over, we looked to each other and then pushed away from the other. "What just happened?” I asked her as she looked to her tail which was back to normal. "My Pinkie senses were tingling,” she told me. Twitchy tail means something's gonna fall!” "Well something fell alright...” I answered as she looked to me as I sighed and stood out and made my way toward Twilight's door before hearing. "Brandonwait! Ear flopped, eyes fluttering, forelegs trembling!” "Well what does that...?” I didn't get to get my question out as I turned the door was flung open hitting my right in the face, I thought I would be slammed into the tree's wall, but I guess I held my ground as I just stood there, a bit of blood trickling down my face, before I fell and blacked out. "Spike why did you open that door like that, I told you not to do that anymore!” "Well sorry,” a small voice beside Twilight said as Fluttershy, who just happened to be there tended to my nose with a wet cloth. I went though two already, the white cloth now soaked in blood as I coughed and took it gentle from her hoofs and blew in it, more blood coming out, but at least the flow stopped. "Thanks,” I muttered to her as she smiled at me and petted my head softly. I looked at what hit me; his name was Spike, a baby purple and yellow green belly dragon. I was a little shocked seeing a dragon of all things, but hey, after the shit I've seen, I wouldn't be surprised to see a chicken with a dragon body. (hint hint) he pushed his head fin back before looking at me with his large green eyes. "Look there...I'm really sorry for your nose, no hard feelings?” he held his paw out as I sighed and took it and shook. "No hard feelings, I can't really stay mad at anyone.” He smiled as I looked up at Twilight and Fluttershy. "So how are you two ladies today?” Fluttershy blushed as Twilight laughed. "Oh we're good, I'm just wrokign out my dress seeing if Rarity can make a few changes before the dance. I heard you were also invited, did Spiek give you your ticket?” "Oh buck!” Twilight and Fluttershy looked down at Spike with a shock look. "I forgot to give him his one!” "Spike! Don't swear please!” "Buck is a swear word here?” I asked as they looked to me. "Oh yes,” Fluttershy spoke in her small voice. "A very bad swear word.” "Huh...where I come from, when we say that, it's like asking for a single bit, like 'yeah can I borrow four bucks from you?” "Does your kind have swear words?” asked Fluttershy wanting to know as Twilight also wanted to hear, hell even Spike wanted to. "Sure lets see...hrm...bitch, shit, ass, fuck, hell, or my own phrase when someone REALLY pisses me off. 'You cock sucking ass rimming uncle fucker piss drinking shit eater!'.” I grinned once I saw their faces as Spike started to laugh. "Oh I got to use those words!” "You will do no such thing!” Twilight scolded as I just laughed. "Uh...Fluttershy spoke while raising a hoof. "What's a cock?” once more I started to laugh and fell on my back as Twilight groaned. "I'm just glad Fluttershy didn't know a lot of those words you said,” Me and Twilight were sitting around her table drinking some tea, I still had a bit of time, and I helped fix her dress a bit so she didn't need to bug Rarity. "Yeah sorry,” I said again taking a sip. "So...you ready for this party thing?” she smiled and nodded but then looked sadden. "What's wrong?” she blinked and looked up at me and shook her head. "It's...nothing,” I knew she was lying so I pressed on. "Hey Twilight, you consider me a friend right?” she looked up at me from her tea and nodded her head. "Well come on,” I reached over and rubbed her arm softly. "As I friend, tell me what's wrong.” She sighed and brought her over hoof on my hand as I looked up at her and watched and listened to her. "Well...even if they don't bring a date, thy always have these men that would be with them or dance with them...not me, I'm just the book worm, and no one likes the book worm.” I understood now, she was upset because she didn't have a date, and it made her feel left out. I gave it some thought and then smiled. "Hey Twilight?” she looked up at me as I smiled. "How would you like to be my date?” "W...what?” she asked as I held my hand up. "Just as friends, that's all,” I told her. "After this nothing has to change about us I swear.” She just looked at me; her big eyes seemed to glisten slightly as I thought she was going to cry. She blinked her eyes as some tears slightly poured down as she smiled. "Alright,” she whispered looking at me. "ThanksBrandon, this means a lot.” I smiled back and patted her hoof before looking out seeing that it was indeed getting dark. "Crap, I gotta go to Rarity!” I stood up about to leave when Twilight stopped me. "Wait; let me save you the trip.” "Huh?” I asked in confusion. I then saw her horn glow a light purple, I saw nothing for a moment, and ten, and I was inside Rarity's studio again. "How the fuck?” I asked myself outloud, the moment I did so, Rarity was lookgin at me. "AhBrandondear, I didn't hear you come in, come, come try it on, I have just completed yet another work of art!” Looking at what she made for me, I was stunned. I mean, she never did human clothing before as I could tell, I was the first human she met, but these clothes...they fit me just right! The pants were like the dress pants back home, hung loosely around my legs and looked very nice, they were black, a style I could see myself using a lot more now. along the sides were three lines of gold that seemed to shine in the light, when I asked what paint she used, she laughed; I still couldn't believe that all the yellow I was seeing on the suit, WAS gold! The shoes were nicly made too, seeing how she just guessed how to make them, they were polished as well, black and looking very, very nice. The top I loved most of all, on the right shoulder doing sright down my chest area, my first named was craved in gold, the other side held my sire name, along the back held a design that looked to be her Cutie Mark, I guess she overheard about me and Pinkie Pie saying I wore the sweater as a way of getting the word out. The cape that I asked her to also add, I'll admit I got from the game Assassin Creed; being close to my waist, the outside black, the inside red with gold trimming around the edges. She span me around on the spinning platform as she giggled and stopped as I looked and twisted my body. "Well, is it to your liking?” "Liking? I freaking love it!” I cried. "Thank you so much, how much do I owe you?” "Oh Posh!” she only shook her head. "You are my friend, and friends do not charges friends...unless they work in a place like you and Pinkie Pie.” I snickered slightly and sighed as I looked to her. "What about your dress?” she smiled and winked going off, I waited and when she came back my eyes blinked in shocked. She wore a deep blue dress, somehow she got her hair up and down on the sides, her tail curly and bouncy as she made her way toward me and span, her dress...it was...no words could say what I was seeing, it was just that good! "Wow, you look so...wow,” I couldn't believe I couldn't say what I wanted to, I mean, she was stunning.” She smiled and giggled at me and blush. "Oh stop, you are making me blush! You think the men and others would like it?” "Hey if I was a pony, I be all over you!” she laughed again at my lame joke, after a while, we were off. Like she did to send me to Rarity, Twilight sent us all to what looked to be the inside of a caste, already many ponies were there, Unicorns and Pegasus as well. A slow music was being played by the band as many couple danced to the slow beat. Twilight was just as stunning as Rarity was, wearing a purple dress that made her eyes stand out more, the other girls were equally as stunning, but for some reason, Rarity and Twilight stood out more then the rest. After we got a little rest and drank some of the drinks that were there, I was sitting, talking to Spike when Twilight came up to me, the sound of a new song being heard as she played with a small dirt on the floor. "Brandon...would you like to dance?” "Uh...sure, but I'm not really good at it,” she smiled slightly as she walked off with me following her, once on the dance floor; she used her magic to float herself to my level. I held onto her hooves softly and we both began to move in a circle as the others did around us. A few mutters here and there, but it didn't matter. "You look stunning, you know that?” I told her as her blush deepened. "T...thank you, you look very stunning yourself, what happened to the hair on his chin?” I smiled rubbing the now clean chin. "Rarity cut it off with magic, said I need to keep her image up to date if I were to wear these.” Twilight rolled her eyes as she laid her head on my shoulder. I closed my eyes and span in small slow circles holding her close to my body, that when I heard a sound of someone clearing her throat. Opening my own eyes, which I didn't know was closed, I was looking at the necklace of gold, blinking I ranked my head up and went wide eye at how big this pony...unicorn...Pegasus was. "Oh, Princess Celestia!” Twilight gasped moving from me and landing next to me. I couldn't believe how tall this freaking mare was, I mean, I was use of looking down at the others, not in the bad kind of way, but now looking UP at one of the princesses, I was like...damn! Her coat was as white as Rarity to me, her wings equally as white. Her tail, mane, whatever were a mixture of purple, green, and blue, they seemed to flow as if wind were blowing though them, her Cutie Mark being a sun. she looked down at me and gave me a warm smile as I only blinked causing her to laugh. "Why hello there,” she spoke in a kindly to me as I was just looking at her. "Brandon Casey, was it not?” I only nodded my head slightly at her question as she smiled and turned to Twilight. "Twilight, do you mind if I borrow your date for a moment? I would like to speak to him about something.” Twilight nodded and said her goodbyes to us, the princess walking away as I followed before we were at a grand looking table. Pointing with her hoof, I sat down with my hands crossed over each other as she sat as well. "So what do you want to talk about?” I asked her as I watched the Alicorn set her hoofs on the table, her horn glowed as two cups of drinks flew over to us, one landed in front of me, the other in front of her. She took a drink out of the straw slowly; I took mine out and drank a bit while I waited for her to answer my question. "You are no doubt wondering how you came to Equestria, do you not?” "I wouldn't mind it if you did tell me,” I answered her not sounding rude or anything. "There are thoughts on how this happened, maybe fate, or maybe Discord is somehow working small magic to make someone upset by sending them into another world.” I listened, not wanting to stop her yet, but then a thought came to mind. "Princess Celestia,” I spoke putting my drink down. "I must ask you something,” "Yes?” she asked as I went on. "I've noticed that Twilight and many others knew what I was, and I'm just asking, what are these folktales I keep hearing about?” Celestia looked to me and then closed her eyes. "Thousands of years ago,” she spoke still closing her eyes. "Humans did walk along the land, there were many cities, and we all lived in peace. But, Discord, using his magic sent them away to cause trouble. We tried every magic that we could, but we couldn't bring our friends back, it was a sad day indeed when I lost some of my closest friends.” I blinked at what she just said, about her losing some friends when she smiled. "Oh yes, I am very old, even though I do not look it. Though I must say, you look much like one of the friends that was sent to the world you called home, hrm, maybe the magic is weakening and sending the humans who use to live here by blood back here.” "Or it could just be a freak mistake right?” I asked looking at her as she nodded. "This also may be true, here,” she passed me a small ring as I looked at it. "This ring will allow you to come here to study, we have many books on the humans here, and only a few may look into them.” "Thank you,” I told her putting the ring on. "How does it work?” "Just place you hand over it, and you will be teleported her.” I nodded again as I stood up. "Oh andBrandon?” I looked back before I could leave. "If you stay here, and should you want to have a family, you have mine and my sister's blessing to do so.” Thanking her and bowing my head, I went back to find Twilight, we talked for a bit and started to dance again, but I couldn't shake the feeling...that there was something watching us. Chapter 4"Who?” I groaned and rolled over on the sofa I was laying on, or what I thought was the sofa, it felt way too soft, opening my eyes for a second, I found that I was in Twilight's bed, did she put me here when I was asleep. Oh well, not like we did anything anyway. "Who, who!” "What?” I grumbled to myself thinking I was just hearing things. "Who, who?” "Who?” I asked sitting up, I was shirtless like always as I looked around, still foggy because of the sleep in my eyes, but when they focus, I looked down at my knee covered in the blanket to see an owl looking back at me. "Who da fuck?” "Who!” the owl cried flapping its wings at me. "Hey sorry for swearing, but I never woke up to find an owl on my knee before!” "Brandonyou okay?” I saw Twilight walk up and looked to me and then the owl. "Owloysius, leaveBrandon alone, he is my guest and friend!” "Who?” the owl looked back at me and tilted it head as I smiled and waved. "Nice to meet you, may I call you Who?” "Who, who, who!” it started to flap its wing fast before taking off as I laughed. "I'll take that as a yes, morning Twilight.” She smiled and came up. "MorningBrandon, sorry, I was making some eggs and pancakes and I didn't want to wake you, so I just brought you to my bed.” "Nah it's fine, comfy too.” She smiled as I moved to the edge and then jumped off. "Where's Spike?” I asked looking where he would sleep. "Just out to Rarity, I guess she sent Derpy to say she had some more clothes for you and he went out to get them.” "Wait...Derpy?” "Yeah, she's the mailpony around here, grey Pegasus, bubbles for a Cutie Mark.” I thought about it, I did see her from time to time, but never did we talk. "Oh her,” I stretched for a bit before going to the ground and stretching out my legs and body as Twilight watched. "Just limbering up my body, helps keep the muscles from cramping up ya know?” she only smiled and nodded as I stood up, cracking my neck and back before following her downstairs. A plate floated to me as I took it, thanking my friend before sitting on the sofa with her to eat. The door opened as we looked over to see Spike's little feet carrying a mountain of clothes. "Spike, you do know I could've easily carried those with my magic don't you?” the sound of Rarity coming behind was easily heard as Twilight and I watched as the little dragon struggled. "I...I'm fine, I wouldn't want you to overuse your magic.” Leaning over to Twilight I then whispered to her. "Crush on her?” I asked as she smiled and nodded her head. "Oh my,Brandon, I didn't know you would be here and this early too!” she then looked at my bare chest; I swear I saw her blush as well. I looked down, I didn't really have a lot of muscles, and my belly was a little round. "Did you two...spend the night together?” "Not like you think,” I answered her taking another bite and then chewing my food before swallowing. "Me and Twilight have decided to start and date, and see how that goes before seeing if we would be good as a couple.” "Oh what joyous news!” the white Unicorn cried out coming toward us. "It is about time Twilight here found a nice pony to settle down with, all she does is study in those books!” I chuckled slightly as Spike groaned the clothes on the table before us as he stretched out. "And thank you dare,” she gave him a warm smile as he smiled, his tail wagging slightly. "SoBrandon, I have the perfect outfit for you to wear today!” I watched as she dug though a few bags before taking one bag and lifting it and undoing it, inside, I couldn't believe what I saw. "I saw this design you made, and I just had to make it!” Inside was an almost full blue suit, the sweater part being a dark navy blue as well as the jeans. The sweater couldn't be button up or zippered up, leaving the white shirt that was with it easily shown. Alone the chest part, a single black line going from east to west on the sweater, but not on the back, the same with the jeans, just over the knees. I use this design a lot when I was in art class when I had to draw myself, I didn't know why, it just...suited me. Going over I looked over the clothing and smiled, taking the white shirt and slipping it on, then the sweater. They all looked away as I placed the jeans on as I replaced the old ones. "Well, how do I look?” they turned back to look at me as Spike nodded. "Pretty cool,” he nodded giving a thumb up. "You look greatBrandon,” Twilight answered with a nod. "Smashing!” Rarity spoke as I blushed slightly. I slightly smiled looking at my three friends before looking at the clock, noticing I was almost gonna be late for work. "Crap! I got to go, see ya later!” "WaitBrandon!” I stopped at mid turn to see twilight make her way over to me, I bent down to see her better as she brought her hooves on my knee and leaned up to kiss my cheek slightly as Spike and Rarity's eyes widened. "Wanna go for lunch later? My treat.” "Now I can't let someone pay for my dinner, I'll pay,” I answered and kissed her nose. "See ya later,” "Okay what just happened?!” Spike let out a cry that I heard as I made my way toward the Cake's shop, the moment I made my way in, I noticed Pinkie Pie running back and forth with a cake on her head while singing to herself, or saying 'lala' over and over again. "Hey there Pinkie,” I called out as she stopped and turned back to me with a large grin on her face. "What...why are you grinning at me like that?” she just smiled and then put the cake down and then started to bounce over to me, and while jumping up and down in front of me. "So do I get to plan the wedding party; huh, huh, huh?!” "W...what?” I asked backing away with a shock look as she giggled. "Oh come on, I know you have the hots for Twilight, I mean, you did spend the night with her right?” "Well yeah I did,” I answered looking down at her. "But that was because she asked me too, and we are only dating, nothing is going on!” "Right,” she answered with the roll of her eye. "And I'm not a party pony!” I scuffed and crossed my arms with a raised eyebrow. "Anyway, today you are cooking! I left the list of each product we sell on the counter, so when I tell you an order, you just make them, simple right?” I only nodded as she took the cash today and I went back, slipping on an apron as I did and got ready. Once more I was surprised by how many ponies came in for sweets at this time of morning, I mean, really did they not know about Diabetes? Pinkie Pie on the other hand...man she ate those things like her life was on the line, I guess the rule was that if it was a day old, we could eat them, I'll admit, I had my fair of the share, but not like this pony! Sighing I just cooked and snacked a bit, when a cake had to be made, Pinkie Pie would come and make the cake, I swear she was the Rarity of the cakes! The way she made them, she made it look all so easy! Soon it was lunch time; the Cakes came to take their turn, so when I and Pinkie came back we would both cook while they dealt with the front. As I cleaned myself up and washed my hands, I made it outside to see Pinkie Pie speaking to Twilight. "So you two lovers now?” she asked bouncing slightly up and down as Twilight groaned as I sighed walking up behind Pinkie as she went on. "So did you two kiss yet, huh, huh?” "Pinkie...” she sighed as I watched for a bit. "Come on details!” "Pinkie...” I could see Twilight's face getting a lot more annoyed. "Oh! Did you two you know, do...” "PINKIE!” even I jumped back at the force of her yell as Pinkie Pie just jumped back slightly, hell even I jumped back as the purple like pony glared at her. "What happens in my life is for me to know and you to know if I allow you!” "Hey I was only playing around,” she then looked back and looked up at me. "Oh HiyaBrandon, where are you going to lunch today?” Twilight came up to me, her horn glowing before a picnic basket came on her back. "I am taking him out to eat in the park,” she answered as I slightly smiled. Pinkie only nodded and reminded me I had only an hour, so with our goodbyes, I walked side by side with Twilight. The park was empty at this time, well almost empty, a few ponies here and there, but they didn't bug us at all. I lay with my forearms, looking up as I saw a few birds fly over ours heads as I smiled slightly. One leg outstretched the other up a bit as I sighed, it was not a upset sigh, but a happy content sigh; never did I see such a wonderful place like this back at my home world. Looking down, I saw Twilight placing different food on the blanket she brought, I also helped as what seemed to be a wine drink as I tilted my head as I read it. "Apple Cider?” I asked looking at her. "A drink Apple Jack and the others make, be glad Rainbow Dash isn't here, she loves that stuff!” "Is it like...liquor?” I asked her watching as she poured the Apple Cider into two glasses, one going toward me. "Don't worry,” she sated. "This one is a weaker suspense of what Apple Jack would normal use; even we ponies need a break from time to time.” I only nodded my head; bring the glass to my nose to give a small sniff, before taking a small sip. My eyes lit up, for something called Apple Cider, man this stuff was good! I saw from her look that she knew that I liked it as I drank the rest of it down slowly. "Good huh? And just think, if it's this good when only a bit, think of how better the real stuff is!” I laughed as I helped myself to another glass, for the whole while, we spoke, how we thought this relationship would go on, and even how she would write to Princess Celestia every night. "It is something I must do,” she told me as I took a bite of the egg sandwich. "She wants to know how I am with my friends, and well...future boyfriends; if we get that far right?” I smiled and nodded to her, she was by now beside me, lying down before bringing her head on my lap, her hooves playing with my pants before looking up. "Brandon...before you go, may I see the scar over your heart?” I looked down and sighed loudly, I knew she wanted to see it, but I didn't think out in public. Though if I was going to share my life with her, I might as well start sharing my body...so to speak. Taking off my sweater and placing it neatly on the ground, I went for the shirt, lifting it off as Twilight went right for the scar, her hoof tip touching and tracing the scar, it wasn't that big, but to me, it felt big. I could see the uneasiness in her eyes, the eyes filled with questions on how a father could do this to his child, but she refrained from praying too much, that I was glad for. She moved my arm to see the scar I had gotten from the glass, also tracing that slowly, before coming to the three cuts I had given myself. She placed her hoof over the scar and closed her eyes before looking back up to me. "Don't ever hurt yourself again...please Brandon,” I closed my eyes and nodded to her, bringing my free hand to her mane as I stroked and rubbed her neck and back as she sighed softly and leaned on my bare chest. "Well an't that just the cutest darnest thing you ever did saw!” we both jumped to see Apple Jack making her way over to us. "Sorry to interrupt your little lunch there ya'll, just coming over to say hi to a few friends is all.” "Oh, that's alright,” Twilight spoke as she sat up. "Done for today?” the farm pony laughed. "Done, shucks Twilight I've just gotten started, I have more apples to pick ya know?” she then looked to me. "And how are you today Brandon, from what I heard from Rainbow Dash, you and Twilight are hitting it off huh?” I slightly laughed, remembering what I did and told Rainbow Dash just the night before. "Yeah well, it's going good so far,” I turned to Twilight who smiled at me slightly; I smiled back as AJ chuckled. "Good da hear! Oh I almost forgot, Brandon, when is yer birthday?” "My birthday?” I repeated as she nodded. "Oh...in two days why?” both mares looked to me with slight shock. "What...I haven't had a real birthday in so long, it passed my mind.” "Well yer going to have one now!” Apple Jack answered with a look that explained everything. "I may not be a party pony like Pinkie Pie, but I sure know how to hoedown!” "Yeah Brandon,” I looked over at Twilight as she smiled widely nodding her head. "You are among friends that care for you, if you said you never had a real birthday before, then by this time in two days you will experience it!” "Girls...” I looked down and smiled slightly. "Thanks...but don't think of going overboard with this.” "Tell that to Pinkie Pie,” Apple Jack answered as we all shared a short laugh. After packing up the leftover food, Twilight and I left with a quick kiss on the cheek, she said she might have gotten a lead on the magic used to bring me here and just wanted to go over it. Apple Jack left a little while early before we left, saying she had to get something ready for my gift she was already thinking of. By the time I came back to the candy shop, I'm guessing Twilight sent out the word of my birthday, because Pinkie Pie crashed into me while hopping on my gut. "Oh my goodness your birthday is coming up! Oh gosh all the cake, the gifts and partying Ohhh you just gotta let me plan it!” "You mind getting off first so I can answer you better?” she looked down and then nodded bouncing off as she waited for my answer. "I'll let you plan my party,” she was about to squeal. "IF you follow my rules.” "Huh?' she asked looking up at me but then nodded. "One, don't make this a big thing alright, just you girls; Spike and maybe some other ponies who want to meet up or have a good time, but NOT the whole village. Two, if we are to have sweets which I'm sure you will no doubt bring. One cake only, the rest can be small things alright?” she nodded her head fast while bouncing up and down. "And for the love of god Pinkie, maybe get some music that we all can enjoy, not just music that made me force to slow or as AJ would say, 'hoedown'.” 'Alright got it, Ohhh I can just see the ideas flowing, oh and Mr. and Mrs. Cake said that since its getting slow we can close up right now, so now I have the rest of the day to get your party ready!” and just like the first day I saw her, she booked it out the store. I swear...she needs to cut back on the sugar. But that was what I liked most of the party pony, always full of life, always so carefree. Though she would try to make anything a party, it did make Ponyville a lot livelier. I'm sure that if she were to go missing or leave, everyone would miss her. I was on my way to Twilight's to spend the rest of the day with her, when I saw two ponies spending time together at the cafe. The mare was happily nuzzling into the larger white Unicorn male as they shared a heart fill kiss. I smiled as I watched them show their love, as I heard some light mutters. "I've heard they only just became a couple, even though they just met!” a blue pony spoke to another passer by. "Love can be a powerful thing,” the other replied. "You just know that he is she is the right pony when you gaze on them.” looking back at where the two young lovers were, I noticed that they were gone, wondering where they went, I made my own way toward Twilight's once more. That's when I knew, I was never going to find a girl like Twilight ever again, someone who loved me for me, not someone who was just going to use me to get another guy; or in some rare times girls. She loved me for who I was, what I stood for. Thinking back when I'm writing this, I find it hard to believe that I didn't just become Twilight boyfriend when she asked me to. I think it was because I was always being used, that I wanted to test her, but I now know, this 'test' was unneeded and stupid. Soon finding myself outside Twilight's home, I slowly approached just in case the door would slam open in my face again. Opening the door slowly I noticed Spike was not around. "Who!” I turned to my right to see the owl sitting on a preach that seemed to be made out of a tree trunk. "Hey Dr. Who,” I smiled at my little joke and rubbed the top of his head as he fluttered his wings happily. "Who's down there...? Oh hey Brandon!” I looked up to see Twilight making her way down toward me from the stairs, her horn stopped glowing for a second as I tilted my head, "What were you doing Twilight, I hope I wasn't interrupting or anything?” she shook her head and monition me to follow her, I did so and as we climbed the stairs. "Oh no,” she answered me as we reached the top, she then went over to the table she had and her horn started to glow again. "I was just about to finish what I was going to send to Princess Celestia, would you like to read it?” I shrugged slightly and nodded as she passed me the letter as I went over on her bed, sitting down as I started to read it to myself. Dear Princess Celesta: As you have known from the last letter I have sent you just last night, I have fallen in love with the human Brandon. He is an amazing pony, someone I can easily speak to and somepony I want to spend the rest of my life with. He reminds me so much of my brother in a way, and I'm sure those two would get along just fine as well. Two days ago he found out I loved him, and how I wished to be together with him, I didn't understand it at first how he wanted to have a few days before us becoming boyfriend and girlfriend, it confused me greatly at first; but now I think I know. Maybe it was because of where he came from, or how he was raised, or maybe it was because he didn't want to rush into something. I'll be sure to ask him. Speaking of which, we did have a lovely lunch today, a picnic out in the park; this is when myself, Rarity and Apple Jack found out that his birthday is just in a couple of days. I didn't understand when he said that he didn't really want to have a party, maybe he thought that Pinkie Pie would make it way to big of a deal. But when he told us he never truly had a birthday party, well; we are now going to throw him one. I myself am still trying to think on what to give him, I know he likes to read and study like myself, maybe a book; do you have any ideas? I also found out something grave from him, it seemed his father harmed him greatly as a child, and well he almost killed himself because of it, what should I do? That was the entire thing she had written for the moment, I then passed her the rolled up paper as she placed it on the table and went to sit next to me. I didn't ask her about the last thing she wrote, I'm sure she was just worried for me. "So what are you doing here?” she asked looking at me. "I thought you had work?” "Closed because of it being slow,” I answered her. "So I thought I would spend time with you...and well...ask you something.” "What?” she asked looking over at me. "Do you truly love me Twilight?” I asked her as I looked deep into her eyes, shinnying with purple. "You know I do,” She answered as she nuzzled under my chin as I brought my arm to her neck and softly rubbed her back and neck. "Why do you ask?” I then smiled and pulled her away so she could look at me. "Twilight,” I spoke lightly. "I know now, that I will never find a girl as loving as you, you love me for who I am, not what I am; and if you will, I would love to be your boyfriend.” Her eyes lit up at once, her jaw nearly slack as I chuckled and waved a hand over her eye. "Hello? Twilight?” she shook her head and then looked to me. "Really?” she asked in a somewhat disbelief. "This is nothing to do with that letter is there?” I shook my head as she then squealed and tackled me on my back while kiss me deeply. I slightly groaned from the glomp as she kiss me more, her eyes closed as soon my own eyes closed as I also got into it. my hands resting on her flanks as I keened and rubbed them, her tongue licking at my own lips as I opened my mouth and allowed our tongues to mingle. I don't understand how our months were ale to fit each other so easily, they just did. When she broke the kiss, there was a single strand on saliva that connoted our lips, which broke as we pulled away from each other. When I gazed onto my now girlfriend, I could see the bliss and happiness welling up inside of her. I leaned closer and kissed her along her jaw line and her neck as she sighed softly before I took her toward the head of the bed and laid her on her back, me laying over her, not pressing my weight down on her. She smiled as she spread her hind legs out on ether side of my body, her hooves reach up onto my chest as she leaned forward to kiss me again as I kissed her back, my hands trailing down her chest and her hair before she broke the kiss once more. "Spike won't be back for a while,” she spoke softly as I looked down at her. "Oh?” I asked, wondering why she was telling me this. She then nodded leaning up to softly kiss my lips quickly, before kissing my neck and then my ear. "Yes,” she whispered hotly in my ear. "And I want to spend time with my new boyfriend the way lovers should.” My ears and cheeked burned with blush as I now knew what she was getting at, she wanted to make love with me. And like I said before, I had many girlfriends, but not once did we ever have sex. Looking down at the girl I fell in love with, she smiled softly up at me as I softly smiled back. "Are you sure?” I asked wanting to make sure this was what she truly wanted. She nodded, bringing her forearms around my neck. "Yes, I want you to make me into a woman tonight,” "You're...a virgin as well?” I asked slowly as she nodded nuzzling my cheek. "You know it will hurt right?” she nodded softly. "I know,” she answered. "But it will only hurt once, this I know.” I still couldn't believe it, I mean, sure I knew that one day we would have sex, but right now? I was a little worried, hell it WAS my first time, yet here she was, Twilight, a pony, and ready to make love to me. I nodded to her as I moved backwards a bit; she sat up slightly, watching as I took off the clothing that was given to me that very same day, first the sweater coming off and then the white shirt, showing off my bare chest to my lover. She smiled as I started to fumble with my pants, it was clear I was nervous for all of this, but soon, I was of my pants, all that was left, was my boxers. My boxers already had a stain on them, a large tent easily seen as Twilight looked down at it, her muzzle turning into a grin as she then used her magic to take them off, and my nine inch member popping free as it bobbed slightly in the open air. She drank in of what she was seeing, my member, her mate's member, easily seen to the world. With the power of her magic she closed the curtain of the window, making sure no one would see if they could fly, laying back down, she spread her legs as I followed her chest down to her belly, to see her slit, already wet with need. I scooted up a bit, now laying over her once more as I sigh softly looking down at her as she brought a hoof to my cheek. "Relax,” she coaxed me. "It will be fine.” I could only softly nod at her before smiling softly at her. With the base of my cock in hand, I brought the tip toward her lower lips, her breathing as well as mine soon increasing as I soon started to slowly push the head inside of her. She softly gasp at the feeling oh my member entering her, even if it was just the head, her inner walls already milking me, trying to take the seed my body yet to give. I sighed and slightly moaned at the feeling, so different then what I thought would be as I pushed in more and more. Her legs spreading out more to give me room as her arms and legs wrapped around me, her eyes closed as she let out small moans of bliss, whispering hotly in my ear how much she was enjoying this. I smiled and answered saying that we barely had started as she only blushed and chuckled with me as well. I was almost half way inside of her went I felt what seemed to be a wall of flesh, knowing what this was, we both looked deep into each others eyes as I held myself there, my member twitching and throbbing inside of her body, as she would shake and pant softly under me. "Are you ready Twilight?” I asked her softly as she nodded, clinging to me tighter. "Would you like me to do it fast or slow?” "F...fast,” she answered softly. "I want to get the pain over with quickly.” I nodded to her, slowly pulling out a bit as she moaned as my dick dragged inside of her, I would push back in, getting her ready for what was to come, and the last enter and exit, I was just at the tip; when I thrust in as fast as I could. She let out a small yell as I mashed her lips with my own, moaning and whimpering as almost my whole member was inside of her. I held her tightly to my body, rubbing her hair as I broke the kiss as she was only now panting underneath me. I swear, if she could viable sweat, she would be right now. I stood as still as I could, but once I felt her hips grind onto my own, looking down to see her smiling up at me, I smiled back, my hands on her waist as I slowly started to thrust into her once more. The bed didn't rock or bang on the wall, it was very sturdy, and I was glad that it was big enough for the both of us, in fact, it seemed a lot bigger then the last time I was here, I guess she must have upgraded to a bigger bed. But every time I would thrust into her, save for the last few inches outside of her that wouldn't go in, her body would be pushed into the bed, followed by a small jump when I came out. This giving me a better enter when I would thrust back in. "Oh Brandon...” she moaned out as I leaned closer to her, my chest on her own as I took her strongly but slower. "F...faster please...” I answered her pleas as I started to replace the power of my thrust with speed. She would gas and moan each time I would enter her, gripping tightly around my neck as she cried out softly into the air, her head neck to my shoulder. "Yes...yes!” I groaned loudly, sweat pouring down my body as I gave everything my girlfriend asked and more, my hands reaching under her ass and lifting up her hips as she slightly, but gasped as in this angle I was able to bring every inch inside of her. We were now both moaning out, her lips crashing into mine as I stopped my thrusting for a moment and kissed her hotly, our mouths open as our tongues locked and licked at each other before I started to pound her again. The sound of sloppily smacks and the sucking sound of her pussy trying to suck me in easily heard. Since this was my first time, I felt myself already coming to a climax, but I held on, I was going to hold on until she came! I didn't have to wait long, as she tensed under me and cried out my name loudly toward the inside roof of her home. I felt her pussy quiver and ripple around my cock as I let her body drop fully on the bed as she arched her back to me, her head leaning back as she cried out her bliss as I groaned, thrusting away trying to get my own as well, before I thrust hard once more, my hips joined by her, as my cum splattered her insides. Ropes and ropes of my cum entered her body as I groaned and panted her name softly, my member twitching inside of her as she groaned and fell limp even more under me as I fell forward slightly, my arms beside her head as we both breathed into each other's ear softly. I think we both passed out after a while, because when I woke up, we were both under the blankets, her cuddling up to me, her hair a mess as her head on my chest. I smiled and rubbed her hair, kissing her brow as she muttered and rolled to her side, her back to me as I smiled. I looked toward the clock, it was almost eight in the even, looking to Twilight, and I knew she would want me to stay with her, since we were a couple now. So making a small note for her, saying I would be back, just getting my stuff from the Cakes' to bring over here, I was about to leave, when I noticed she added something more to her letter. I was not going to add this part Celestia, but I just to tell you; I and Brandon are lovers now! I can't believe it; he came to me tonight and told me that he wanted to be my boyfriend! I was so filled with joy, I almost couldn't speak, and I can't wait to tell the others! Your fateful student: Twilight Sparkles. I smiled at what she wrote, looking back to see her still sleeping as I brought my clothes on and made my way to the Cakes'. Pinkie Pie was gone when I went there, speaking to Mrs. Cake and telling her that I would be staying at Twilight, since me and her became a item. She was happy for me, and understood, and told me that the room was always opened if something were to happen to us. I thanked her, and asked her to not tell Pinkie Pie about me and Twilight, I wanted all of my friends to know at once. She nodded and I thanked her for that. She gave me a bag which I filled and made my way back to Twilight's and I guess now my own home. Placing the bag beside the bed, I undressed once more, getting rid of the note since she hadn't moved, and wrapped my arms around her as she muttered and cuddled up to me. My eyes closing slowly, before sleep took me in. Chapter 5 Waking up slowly, I blinked in confusion at what I was seeing, the ceiling was a pure white; when did Twilight paint it? I was about to turn to ask her, when shock crossed over my face. She was not there, and this was not her bed, the sounds of cars and the chattering of people on their cell phones. I was...back home?! I jolted out of my bed, I was naked but didn't care as I quickly threw on some pants and ran toward the window, no, no, this couldn't be happening! Slowly falling from the wall toward the ground, I clutched at my head, how did I get here...was Twilight and the others alright, fuck, fuck, fuck! I slammed the wall beside me, for the first time in ages I felt at peace, and now I was back here, in this god forsaken world! I didn't even have proof if Ponyville was even real or not, was it even real...or a dream? I made my way toward the clock, seeing that it was just past lunch time, sighing I got dress and left, maybe some air would clear my mind. Once I returned, I was feeling worst then what I already was feeling. Nothing had changed, people were still rude to each other, and death was seen everywhere on the news...nothing had changed... well...all but one thing. When I came back inside my home, I noticed a piece of paper on my bed, something I had not seen before, looking closer, I found that it was a scroll, wrapped in a marking that looked like...Celestia! Tearing it open I came to see the handwriting of Twilight, or should I say the 'horn writing' of Twilight, so it wasn't a dream, it was all real! Brandon, if you are reading this then I am glad, when I woke up the next morning, I thought for a second that you had gone to work at the cupcake shop, but no one had seen you there since the day before. I got a little worried, even more when Pinkie Pie didn't see you at all like she always did. I and the rest of the girls went off to try and find you, but we found not even a piece of your hair. We went to Celestia and Luna; they said that maybe whatever brought you here in the first place, must have brought you back to your world. I was...so heart broken, here we at last become lovers and this happens! Rainbow Dash misses you greatly, she even did what she did when you first met her, you know when she shot like a rocket and made a rainbow, I swear she flew faster then ever before to try and find you. She seems to drag herself around Ponyville, I don't even think she's been back home, staying around at Apple Jack's place until you return. Pinkie Pie still smiles, but I think she is forcing this smile, you should see her Brandon...she hasn't eaten even one cup cake, or even work on the party that was to be for you. Rarity hasn't even left her house, or even worked on her clothing, I swear, it was like she only made those extra clothes just to make you happy, I think even she had a crush on you, and now that you are gone... The CMC as you called them have tried everything they could to even try to go to your world, they tried to make cannon that would blast them to where you were, but we stopped them before they could try it out. Apple Jack misses talking to you at times, even if you don't do it a lot with her, she misses joking around with you, and the times you did help her with the apples. Fluttershy seems more to herself then before, barely speaking unless it is something she has to answer to. You know how I feel...Brandon...please I hope that you can write back, this letter will return within the hour you write back, please...I want to see you once more! I felt my heart sink...I really infected all of there lives like that. I took a pen and a paper and started to write, I can't even tell you what I wrote because it hurt so much on what I wrote to them, but what I did tell them, was to never stop trying until I was home with them. Once done, I placed the letter on my table, sighing loudly as I closed my eyes and prayed to whatever god, known and unknown that they would get my letter back to them. I sat on the bed, looking at the piece of paper for who knew how long, and I think I dozed off for a moment, because when I opened my eyes, it was gone; as if it was not even there to begin with. I stood up once more; I hoped that this wasn't all just my mind playing tricks on me...truly...I really hoped that it wasn't. The knocking of my door brought me out of my trance, who could've been knocking on my door, no one but a few of my online friends knew where I lived...and I doubt they wanted to come up here just to say 'hi'. Going to the door without thinking, and without looking into the peek hole, I unlocked the door and slowly opened the door. My half sleepy eyes shot open with both shock and fear, not him, anything but him! Slowly backing away from the door, the one person I thought I would never see again held a smile as he slowly made his way in. I just backed away, his hair I once remembered being long and messy, was now short and slick back, blacker then my own black hair. His bread was trim down toward his chin, a scar over his cheek easily seen as his deep red eyes locked onto my own green eyes. "HelloBrandon,” I flinched at his rough voice as I was now inside my living room. "My, you have done well for yourself...haven't you son?” "I am not your son,” I muttered looking away from him as he only grinned that sneer look at me. "How did you even find me?” "You should know by now,” he answered sitting in my chair, acting like he owned the placed as I watched him with crossed arms. "I have many powerful friends.” It was true, the only reason he never was charged was because he had friends in the law game that could...let say, make a charges disappear; or the witnesses. "What do you want,” I demanded as he smiled slightly. "How about a drink?” "How about no, leave now.” "Oh, so my boy has grown a backbone hrm?” he chuckled and took out a smoke as he lit it and blew a small smoke ring in my face as I held my composer at him; my eye twitching slightly. "Fine I'll leave, but I thought I come and tell you something.” "What could you possible tell me?” I asked him as he smiled and took another puff. "You're mother is now dead.” It was like my world shattered, I swear I heard the sound of glass shattering once those words. My body tensed as my hands shook with rage; I knew he had something to do with it, I just knew it. "The bitch wasn't doing what I told her,” he spoke with a blank like face. "Why keep something when it's broken.” My eye wiched in utter rage, while he was still laughing slightly to himself. "Hell, I got a new girl who does what I say when I want to, you might even being having another brother or sister soon.” I was slowly backing away into the kitchen, since I knew this place like the back of my hand, my hand trialed up until I gripped the handle of one of the many knives I had. Slipping it slowly in my back pocket I made my way toward my 'father' as he still gloated. "And I want you back; since she's going to have my child I need someone to do my will until she is without that child.” "No...” I whispered softly as he gave me a glare. "I own you boy!” he answered standing up. "When I say something, you will listen to me!” "NO!” I screamed taking the knife out and slashing where he was standing. The blade of the knife just missed him by an inch, stabbing into the seat behind him as I dragged it across before swinging like a mad man trying to get him. His strong hand gripped my wrist as he pushed me down to my knee and then kicked me, making me drop the knife as I fell onto the floor with a grunt. Getting back up, I huffed and glared with anger as he only threw the knife away. "Seems I'll have to knock the senses into you brat!” he charged at me as I lunged, tackling him hard onto the ground as I kneeled over his body and started to punch him with fist after fist. The older man grunted as my punch landed right on his chin, enough to send blood flowing from his mouth before he rolled and threw me off of him; bringing a arm to his mouth, he pushed the blood away as I stood up once more. "I'm going to kill you!” I roared in half crazed, but as I ran toward him, about to swing another punch; I felt something be driven deep inside my chest. A gasp leaving my mouth as I slowly looked down to see the knife I was about to use to kill him; was now between my ribcage. Coughing I saw as blood splattered over his shirt as I looked up, my body shaking from shock as he pulled it out quickly, a large grin on his face, before I saw the flash of a white light enter my vision, and then, as I felt pain force its way up into my brain, I blacked out. "Brandon...” I twitched my fingers at the sound of my voice. "Brandon...open your eyes.” A groan escaped my lips as I tried to listen to the voice. The light that hit my right eye making me slightly blind for the moment, and when my vision came back, staring down at me; was Celestia! I was so overjoyed at seeing the princess that would bring the sun up with her magic, I was about to smile and greet her, when I noticed the grim look on her face. When my hand went to my left eye to rub the sleep out of it, I noticed that something was covering it. Trying to stand up, I yelped in pain and almost fell off the bed I was using as I clutched at my chest, which was covered in a thick cloth, some blood seen on it, the same spot where my father stabbed me. "EasyBrandon,” she spoke to me in a soft voice. "You have been though a lot in the last couple of days...you must rest.” Looking around, I almost cried when I found myself in Twilight's room, my lovers room; my room. Looking to the side of the room, I found a mirror just standing there, taking the blanket off of me and making my way slowly over, I saw myself, looking back. My face pale as if I was scared stiff, my hair combed down because of the sweat I was bringing out of my body. I was shirtless since I could see the wound on my chest, or whatever was covering it. Ripping the cloth off, I found the wound slowly healing, a very thin pink line of the healing skin, but what caught my eye...was what was covering my left eye. With shaking hands, I brought my fingers to the eye patch, slowly lifting it, and throwing it to the table as I gazed back to see what hap happen to me. Three thin cuts were seen over my eyebrow, going down my eyelid and below my eye. Closing my left eye I could see that they each made a very clean cut, opening it once more, seeing that the once green eye; was now red. My hand clutched into a fist as I looked down, Celestia coming up behind me and placing a hoof on my shoulder. "I had to heal your chest more then your eye young one,” she told me softly. "If I healed your eye...your wound on the chest might have later killed you.” "Twilight...” I whispered looking around. "Where is...” "She and the others are at your work place,” the Princess told me. "I asked her to give up her room for you to rest, you've been back for only a day, and have been sleeping that whole time.” A day...that would mean that today...was my birthday. "Brandon...there is something else I need to tell you, something that has to be said now.” I turned slowly, I saw her flich somewhat, no doubt my new scar sending shivers down her body as I glazed up at her. "It is about...how you came here in the first place.” "You know of how and who brought me here?” I asked in slight confusion as I brought my hand up to my eye, tracing the scar slowly as she nodded her head. "Yes...it was I...and my sister Luna.” I couldn't say anything as she told me that it was her and her sister that sent me here for the first time, looking away for a moment, my eyes grew wide as I knew who it was that sent me back to my home world. "Then...it was you...you sent me back?!” "It was a test...” "What sort of test?!” I was so enraged I didn't care that she was rotary at the moment. "To see if I could live after my father tried to kill me?!” "We wanted to see if you would like to stay in your own worldBrandon...” I scoffed and looked away from her, my arms crossed as my back was to her. "I see now, that it was a bad choice of action for us to send you back, with what happened to you and all...but you still have a choice to go back, we can make sure your father never finds you ever again; and we can make sure that letters can be sent back and froth between you and your friends.” "Are you kidding me?!” I screamed again. "My mother is dead because of my father, he tried to kill me like he killed her, I have nothing...NOTHIING!” I heard the door slam open as two white Pegasus flew up and landed in front of their princess, wearing gold armour and helm, they stood on guard before Celestia waved them off. Once they were gone, I was still fuming, and she did not say anything until I stopped. "I felt at peace here, I felt loved for the first time in years...and you took that from me...you took me away from the pony I loved!” "I understand that now,” she answered looking away. "When I got that letter from Twilight, about how you two have become lovers, I almost didn't want to send you back. But we knew we had to, just to see; but when we saw you in on the floor when we came to check up on you, we knew we've made a grave mistake.” "You think?” I snorted at her while looking to the stairs. "Why are you bringing humans here anyway? I think I should have that much.” The large winged Unicorn nodded as she turned toward the bed, offering me a seat as I took it, slowly sitting down as I crossed my arms, waiting for her to speak. "As you know,” she spoke while standing before me. "Humans use to live among us thousands of years ago, we lived in peace with them, and they lived in peace with us. Though, one dark day, something happened.” She sighed and closed her eyes. "A human believed that he was far above the ponies of this war, and wished to take what he thought was theirs. Many humans didn't think of this, and sided with us as we called the Dogma War, for that was what the age was called. These humans who sided with us later were killed, or died off.” She stood watching me still with unblinking eyes. "After the war, the humans who were left, myself and my sister sent them to the world you call home now, and ever since then; not a single human had step foot here, until now.” "So why bring me here?” I asked uncrossing my arms as I listened to her story. "We wanted to make the world once more whole once more, but we couldn't just bring every human from your world here. So what we did was look within your world for humans who had a open mind, like you have with Twilight.” I nodded slightly. "I'm sorry for not telling you...but you must swear never to tell the others.” "I will not say anything,” I saw her smile. "If you send any other humans here, within the week you are about to send them back, I wish to speak with them to see if they truly want to return home.” I saw her look at me, as if thinking about it for a moment before smiling and nodded her head softly. "As you wish.” Chapter 6Slipping on a pale white shirt, I left the house that I shared with Twilight, the royal guards watching me with their blank looks as I also gave them a blank face as I slowly made my way though Ponyville toward the Sugarcube corner where Twilight and the others would be waiting. A few ponies watched as I made my way though the small village, many happy to see that I was back, no idea why I was gone; but they would gasp when they saw my new set of scars on my eye. I paid them no heed, all I cared about at the moment, was returning to my love and my friends. Seeing the shop before me, I slowed to a stop, my eyes closed as I reopened them. Touching my left eye, I was grateful that I could still out of this eye. Taking a deep breath, I brought my hand to the door and pushed it open slowly to see what was inside. Mrs. Cake saw me at first, her eyes widening as she looked over toward the back table, seven bodies were surrounding it, as I knew at once it was my friends. I looked to her and gave her a finger to my lip to tell her not to make a sound. She nodded to me and smiled softly before leaving out the backdoor as I made my way slowly over. "Do you truly think he will be alright?” I heard Twilight's voice very clearly, though I could sense the worry in her voice as I saw Spike place a paw on her shoulder. He then looked toward Rarity, who I swear looked so unlike I remembered; her hair a mess, her makeup gone, bags under her eyes from lack of sleep. Everyone else was ether looking down and not saying anything, or just looking away. I couldn't stand the looks anymore as I made my way closer; Spike must have heard me because when he looked up his eyes grew wide. He started to tap twilight on the shoulder as fast as he could; I smiled at his attempted to get her to look up. At last when she did look up, she looked to him as he could only point where I was standing; Twilight slowly looking over at where I was, her eyes also filled with bags as well as being blood shot. She blinked and rubbed her eyes as if she did not believe what she was looking at as the others followed her gaze as well. At once she was out away from the table as she ran and jumped toward my chest as I grabbed her and fell on my back as her muzzle went to my chest and cried loudly, I held her close, hugging and rubbing her back softly as she just cried on my chest. The others ran over around us asking me many questions at once that I could barely make out a word of what they were saying. "Whoa, whoa!” I cried out slightly as they all settled down slightly. "I understand you all have questions, but do you mind if me and Twilight have a little alone time?” after I saw each of their faces look at Twilight, who had yet to remove her shivering body from my chest, they all slowly left the sweet shop, not without telling me how glad they were that I had returned. Once everyone was out and gone, I softly petted and stroked my girlfriend's hair, her muzzle still within my shirt, soft hiccups easily heard as I waited for her to speak first. After a while, she looked up to me, I also looked down to her, smiling softly as I brushed the tears from her eyes as her hoof came up and touched my left eye softly. "Who...did this to you?” she asked softly, I looked away, not able to answer her, but I knew she knew as she was back in my chest once more. "I'm just glad that Celestia was able to heal it enough that I can still see out of it.” I told her softly as I brought her away from me; she sat down still looking at me. "The other scar I got I guess was more life threatening.” "O...other?” she asked softly as I nodded, pulling down the neck of my shirt for her to see the scar I had gotten when he stabbed me. She didn't say anything as I placed the shirt back on right as I only shrugged. "Just another set of scars...no biggie.” "N...No biggie?!” I blinked and leaned back as Twilight placed her hooves on my knee and brought her nose so close, she was almost touching my own. "Brandonyou've could've been killed!” "Twilight easy I'm fine,” I told her in a claim voice. "It was my own fault for getting them.” "How can it be your fault?!” I sighed softly as I closed my eyes and started to tell her about my father, who he truly was and what he was. As I write this, I truly know who my father is, so for all you readers out there, allow me to give you more info then what I gave her at the time. It seemed my father was part of a group bent on getting money anyway they could, couple of police chiefs being corrupted and working for them. If anyone got all the wiser on them, or tried to stop them from the inside, easily they could plant all the proof he or she had for them, and place it on said person. Now I wasn't grown up rich, so my father no doubt hid the money so that not a lot of people would see something that was not right, but I truly did wonder, what his part in all of this was. As I told Twilight about how he killed my mother and how I reacted, she just listened as I looked away. "If I hadn't attacked him, I wouldn't have been stabbed and slashed.” "Something like this is never you're fault,” she told me bluntly. "Never, ever, EVER think what he did to you is your own fault.” "But Twi,” "I mean it!” she pressed her horn to my chest. "Or I'll stab you myself!” I had to chuckle, before laughing as she looked at me with confusion as I pulled her closer to me in another hug. "I missed you too.” She then sighed and hugged me tightly to herself as she whispered. "Just...promise me you won't leave unless you are forced to.” "You know I will never leave you unless I have no other choice.” I told her. "That I swear to you,” she looked up to me before she kissed me lightly on the lips. I smiled and kissed her back before she pulled away. "By the way,” she whispered. "Happy birthday.” "No way am I going to a spa, one was bad enough!” Apple Jack and Rainbow Dash snickered softly as Rarity stood before me with a deep frown on her face, she at least combed her hair, but she was still in a deep mess. It seemed that today, as a gift from each of them, even Spike, they would take me someplace to spend a while with them, ether to treat me to something, or give me something. Rarity, since she had yet to be to a Spa since the day I was taken, they not knowing by the princesses. Rarity gave me a small pout as she fluttered her eyes. "But darling, look at you, you very much need a few hours to relax, and beside, it is my gift to you; and as you can see, I need one myself!” Grumbling softly to myself I brought my hand up to my neck and rubbed it softly before sighing. "Alright fine, only because this is my birthday gift from you.” She smiled softly as the others just laughed, from what I over heard, it would be first Rarity, then Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, Apple Jack, Spike, Pinkie Pie, (which I could only guess what she had plan) and lastly Twilight that would give me my gift for my birthday. "Oh great!” she spoke while walking up to me. "And I'm sure the Spa Sisters will give you the best job they can because of how it is your birthday, come along then sweetie!” I only rolled my eyes as I saw Twilight slightly laugh behind her hoof, I was glad she was happy now; I could only guess how torn she was when I was gone. As we made our way toward the spa, I and Rarity spoke for a while along the way, just to past the time until we at last was there. Like last time, we went into the sauna; it seemed that since the last time I was there, they made me a robe, one with my name on it which I wore. Leaning back on the bench as the steam went though my and Rarity's body. After a while we spoke again, she asked if I was still in pain, and I answered with a simple no, I was glad that Twilight hadn't told them about how my mother was killed by my own father. After we came out of the sauna, the Spa Sisters took us to a large hot tub, I doubt I fit into it, but I was surprised that when I sat down, after I asked the girls to turn so I may get in without my clothing, since I didn't want to have wet clothes all day; that the water reached up to my shoulders as I sighed and allowed the bubbles to sooth my body. Looking at the white Unicorn, I noticed that already she looked better, though her hair was wet and pushed down now; the bags under her eyes seemed to slowly disappear, this I was glad for. I yelped when I felt two hooves on my shoulders, turning to see one of the sisters behind me rubbing my shoulders as if massaging me. Slowly the feeling of my arms going numb was felt, the rubbing and kneading felt so good I swear I almost dose off for a second. After that was done, the sisters led us toward two different Spa led back beds, I watched as Rarity went on first as they placed some weird green gloop on her face, and then some cucumbers. The other sister who was free offered me a seat as well as I looked from her to the table before sighing and going on, my leg easily on the floor because of my size as they no doubt did the same thing for me. After a while, I heard the two leave, leaving me and Rarity alone. "It is so good to have you back you know,” I heard Rarity speak as I leaned back with my eyes closed. "It was not the same without you around.” "How so, I am only one human.” I heard her softly chuckle, but other then that, nothing. "Rarity...I have to ask you something.” "What is it darling?” "This is me just asking, you don't have to answer but...do you have feelings for me?” there was no sounds heard once I asked that question, it was so quite I swear if you were to drop a pin you could hear it. After a while I heard a soft sigh. "Yes,” she spoke as I pulled the green pickle like stuff off my eyes to look at her; she did the same and rolled onto her sides to look at me. "I did...and still do slightly.” "But...why?” "You are caringBrandon,” she spoke going back on her back. "And I don't know...just something about you makes me like you.” I could only softly nod at this as I leaned back once more, I was glad that hers and Twilight's friendship was not ended because of her feelings for me. After our Spa was done, I thanked Rarity for the gift as she just smiled and took my thanks to heart. Before she left I pulled her into a hug as she seemed surprised for a moment as I rubbed her hair softly. "Rarity,” I told her softly. "One day you will meet the right one for you, someone who will make you feel much better then what I could ever do. Believe that...” she too hugged me, softly nuzzle my neck and cheek. "Thank you Brandon...you are a true friend.” She then told me to wait for Fluttershy around the café for that where she would be waiting for me. As I made my way toward the café, I couldn't help but think back to what Twilight told me about Rarity liking me, and now that she herself had admitted to this, it made me wonder, what my life would be like if Rarity told me first of her feelings. I mean don't get me wrong, Rarity is a lovely Unicorn that I'm sure lots of ponies would want to get in her pants...so to speak. And love her as I love Twilight. But I knew that Spike also liked Rarity, and really, he and I had become great friends, even if I don't write a lot about it, we did spend a lot of time. Hell I even help him gem hunting so that he could have a light snack. I would never want to ruin our friendship over a girl, and beside, now that I think on it, I don't find Rarity loving in that way. In a way, all the girls I held as friends, beside Twilight were like sisters from another mister to me. I soon found myself by the café where I was to meet Fluttershy, the sun was high, so looking up, the sun blinded my eyes a bit as I covered them with my hand; sort of like a hat would. Looking down, I found her waiting for me as she smiled and made her way toward me, rearing up on her hind legs and hugging me softly as I went down to one knee and hugged her back. "We all very much missed you,” she told me softly as I could only nod. Being the 'softy' of the group, I knew she would tell me this as I softly rubbed her hair like I would for Twilight. "I know,” I told her softly. "I missed all of you as well...you have no idea the hell I was in, thinking I could never come back.” We held each other for only a few more moments before she released me as I looked down while standing up. "So what shall we do then?” "Well...uh...” she played with the dirt with her hoof. I kinda thought that she didn't really get me a gift, since she didn't really know what I liked. I bet she was going to ask me what I wanted to do so that it would be even better for my day of turning another age older. "I have no idea...really...What do you want to do, or me to get you something?” Told you, I have to give a light chuckle at her shyness, it was something I liked about Fluttershy. "You don't have to give me anything you know,” I told her softly. Okay my hands are really getting cramped now, I mean really, writing all of this stuff down on paper is hard so I'll jus tell you what happen in short before I get to Spike's part, for his gift really got me good. Fluttershy and I just spoke for the remaining of the time, she asking me about my life and if I was mad at my mother for allowing what happened to happen. I told her I didn't and she let it go after that. Rainbow Dash gave me what seemed t be a skate broad, okay so it was, but it was very long, maybe a racing type with her Cutie Mark being on the middle, the board itself being the color of her coat. Apple Jack was next, I was surprised to see her whole family there, a long table before me with so much apple base food I swear by the time I was done I think I was burping up apple seeds. Like I did with Rarity, I thought about how my life would be like for each of the girls. Fluttershy, she seemed like the perfect housewife in a way, well the old fashion one I mean, you know where she would do anything for her man? Rainbow Dash, well I knew right from there I could never go further then being friends with her, I mean...she acted too much of a dude for me, and really I don't like a lot of tomboys. Apple Jack, I'll admit she was pretty fun to be around, but really...what if I had to work like her all the time? I think my bones would sooner break then my will to say no to her. Spike had me meet him outside of Ponyville, around large hills of boulders and rocks. When I found the baby dragon, I saw him digging a hole before coming up with a large blue gem in his mouth before chewing on it and sighing as he petted his belly. "Dame Man,” I spoke kneeling down so he didn't have to crane his neck all the way up to see me. "How can you eat those?” "I'm a dragon,” he simple told me. "We eat what we eat...anyway, before I give you your gift do you mind if I talk to you?” I only softly shrugged at his request as he made his way over toward two small boulders and sat on one, I also sat on one as he sighed softly. I've never seen the small purple dragon like this before, he seemed...older in a way as he crossed his arms over his small chest. "Brandon,” he spoke softly at last while slowly turning toward me. "I consider Twilight like my older sister in a way, she has taken great care of me for a long time...and I hate to see her so upset, I mean...man...you should've seen her when you were gone.” "I can only imaging how she was feeling.” I answered as he nodded. "I care for her deeply Brandon, and I know you care for her more for the bound you two have now, so please, promise me that you will never break her heart, that you will never leave her side unless it is better for her life!” I was simple going to wave it off, saying along the line of, 'you know I'll do that anyway'. But I could see it in his eyes; he wanted a true promise, my word. "Spike,” I spoke placing my hand on his shoulder. "I swear to you, on my life, I shall never leave Twilight Sparkle unless her life is in danger. I will be with her always, as a lover should; you have my word.” He gave a small smile, I gave one back as he then brought his claws behind his back and pulled out his gift...wait where did he hide that?! In his claw was what seemed to be a necklace, the chain was thin, but thick enough that I could easily see the loop knot chain. It was sliver, and glimmer in the soon to be dusk day as I looked over it, before seeing that was on the chain. Being held by the sliver, was a decor of what seemed to be a Unicorn, but from what I could see, right at once, it resembled Twilight to the teeth! the metal Unicorn looked to be standing, in a somewhat graceful pose, neck held high but chin toward chest, the tail up a bit, the right hoof up as if offering it to someone. The eyes were closed, but where her Cutie Mark would be, purple gems were used for it. I looked from Spike to the necklace as he placed it in my outstretched hand; I turned it to look at it more, as he smiled. "So she is always with you,” he told me as I softly smiled and pulled him into a tight hug. As we made our way back into Ponyville, it was Pinkie Pie turned, the dragon had one leg on ether side of my neck as he held onto my hair, the board Dash gave me under one arm, and the necklace the dragon gave me hung on my neck, just reaching the hollow part of my chest and neck. "Ten bits that Pinkie Pie is throwing a birthday bash and everyone is invited,” I told the dragon as he laughed slightly. "No doubt about that,” as we rounded the corner to see where the gate of Ponyville would be, we were both shocked to see that somehow the whole village was dressed up for a party! Booths and tables of food seen on the side of the street, the DJ pony was busy playing her music while rocking out as well. I swear when I find that little pink... "Brandon!” I cringed back as Pinkie Pie jumped before me, bouncing up and down before me. "What you think huhhuhhuh?” Pinkie Pie, like Rainbow Dash I could never EVER date her, it was just...she wasn't weird...just...I don't know...the way she does things like this are sometimes...strange. "I thought I asked for a small party?”” I told her as she only blew a raspberry away from me. "That was BEFORE you were taking away from somepony back to your world, nope, rules changed, and this is my gift to you; the biggest birthday party ever!” "Oh dear Celestia...” I brought my hand to my face as Spike and Pinkie Pie laughed slightly. "Speaking of Princess Celestia, she and Princess Luna are here to wish you a happy birthday as well!” "Luna?” the named escaped me for a moment before Pinkie gasped. "You know, the Alicorn of the Night!” "Oh right...I knew that.” "Sure you did,” Spike answered as I only muttered under my breath. After getting Spike off of me and walking though the village, I was greeted and praised with happy birthdays from ponies I didn't know. I thanked them each, though it took a lot since it seemed to be a lot more then I remembered. I soon found Twilight, speaking to Celestia, guards nearby; I also saw another pony I had yet to meet before. Her overall body shape was nearly identical to Celestia's, but was slightly smaller. Even so, she seemed to be at least a bit larger than the average pony. Her coat was a greyish shade of blue and her eyes were the same shade of teal as Nightmare Moon's, minus the catlike irises and light teal sclera that I had seen in some pictures. Her cutie mark depicted a crescent moon surrounded by a very dark purple that seemed to represent the night sky, her mane and tail were similar in form to Celestia's as they constantly billowed gently, but were slightly shorter. A single thick lock of her mane hung over her face, a trait I found to be very charming. The coloration of her mane and tail the innermost parts seemed to show the deep blue night sky complete with glittering stars, but the outermost edges were a shade of blue. The innermost part of her mane and tail were a solid blue color, but constantly glittered, giving the optical illusion that they were filled with twinkling stars. Like her sister, she was also clad in jewellery. Her shoes (or hoof shoes) and necklace were identical in design to Celestia's, although they both constantly glittered beautifully. Her glittering shoes were a very pale shade of blue while her necklace was the same shade of dark purple as the 'night sky' part of her cutie mark while also bearing a crescent moon. An equally dark tiara rested atop her head. While not quite as outrageously beautiful as Celestia, she exuded a type of gentle elegance. Walking closer to the three, they each turned their heads to me, Twilight smiling as she came up as I went down on one knee and held her in a soft hug as she nuzzled and kissed my cheek, causing the two princesses to smile at our found love for each other. Princess Luna came up to us as I stood up, about to address here when she bellowed out loudly. "SO NICE TO AT LAST MEET YOU YOUNG BRANDON! I AM LUNA AS YOU MAY...” "Dear sister, you are bringing up old habits.” My eye twitched as Luna blinked and looked to her sister and then to me once more as I blinked in uttered shock and confusion. "Oh my, I am deeply sorry young Brandon; I hope you can forgive me!” "Uh...yeah sure,” I somewhat chuckled. "I mean, you do bring wonderful nights for us to enjoy right?” her mouth opened slightly as a gasp escaped her lips, I found it quite funny at first until she reared up and pulled me into one of the tightest hugs I had ever been given! "Thank you, thank you, thank you!” she cried hugging me all the tighter as I heard the gasp of both Celestia and Twilight, the older princess then slightly giggled covering her mouth with a hoof as Twilight had to laugh as well. "Nopony had ever said outloud how they love my nights or said that they enjoy them!” "Hard...huggy...” I gasped loudly as my arms flung around weakly. "Can't breathy!” I heard her gasp as she let me go; I let out a breath of exhale air as I held my chest lightly then looked up at her. "Thanks...” "No thank you Brandon,” she spoke before leaning closer. "For that, I have something else too for you,” I got ready for another hug, but was surprised when she leaned in and kissed me softly on the cheek. Celestia seemed to smile heartily as Twilight only blinked before smiling as well. I touched where she had kissed me, it somewhat tingled, but nothing more. "When a princess kisses one of her subjects, it means they are offering them a hoof in friendship, I would very much like to be your friend Brandon, if you will allow it” "I...really?” I looked to her older sister who nodded her head slightly as I then looked to Princess Luna, thinking about it only for a moment before going on my right knee, my right arm resting on my other up turn knee, my left hand on my chest as I bowed my head. "Then I would be honoured to have you as a friend malady Luna.” I felt her hoof on my shoulder as I looked up, her face clam and smiling softly. "Just call me Luna now then my friend.” "So why else are you two here princesses?” Twilight asked as I got back up and dusted my pants. "Why to wish Brandon a happy birthday, he is the first human here in over a thousand years!” Luna answered looking back at me with a smile. "And we also come bearing a gift for you.” "A gift?” I asked as they nodded as Celestia then looked to me. "I will not lie to you Brandon,” Celestia told me softly. "Equestria has its bad seeds so to say; the world is still filled with vile and evil beings.” She closed her eyes and whispered. "What I am about to say to you two, must not be told by the others, understand?” me and Twilight looked to each other and nodded our heads, agreeing to the terms of the older royal sisters. "There is a new evil brewing in our world, something far worst then Nightmare Moon even.” I saw Luna twitch at the sound of that name. "We were given a letter today, a letter from some pony who claims to call himself, Darkness. He told us in the letter that he demands that we give up our sits on the throne so that he may rule. Of course we refused, we won't give up the peace without a fight, but still...we are worried.” I only nodded at this, it was better to be worried, then too full of yourself, that was what I use to say to myself anyway. "And now, for you're gift, Luna?” the black Alicorn nodded her head slightly as her horn softly started to glow what seemed to me a blackish blue. As the horn glowed more and more, I notice something coming into view before me. "Bring your hand out,” the white princess told me as I could only nod and then brought my right hand out. What came in my hand, was a pure black hilt, the hilt was somewhat long, almost like a Kantna blade one. Along the middle on both sides of the hilt, seemed to be white diamonds, three of them, one on the top, middle, and bottom. The hilts guard was the same as a Kantna as well, but a bit wide, so wide that it would keep my hand safe from any downward slashes of any other blades. The blade itself was a about the size of my arm, if you also added another forearm part to it. The blade was as white as snow, or maybe even as white as Celestia herself; the bottom part as black as Luna. I also saw something else come into view, my other hand reaching up as a long sheath came into view, black as the hilt with red cress cross along it. A wide belt hung from it as the magic holding the two items was release, and I felt the full weight of the blade I now held. It was a little heavy, but nothing I couldn't handle. Slipping the blade inside its sheath, I clipped it along my back, for if I brought it to my waist, the sheath would hit the ground. With both hands free now, I brought the blade out, the sound of the blade on metal as it came out easily heard as I held the hilt in both hands, holding it before me in a stiff, but at the same time loose stance. Twisting the blade a bit as I tested the weight, I smiled softly as I found that I could no doubt be able to use this sword in battle. "I thank you for this kind gift Royal Sisters,” I smiled as they did too. "The blade itself is even magic,” Celestia told me. "If someone were to use magic on you while you hold this blade in your hands, or on your back, the magic will have no effect on you. And also, if you are in the dark of night, the blade will glow, making a sort of lantern for you.” "Also,” Luna spoke while stepping forward as I brought the sword back it its sheath. "It will never break or dull, and the effect that it holds will only work for you, or your offspring.” I nodded to her and then to Celestia. "Once more,” I answered bowing my head. "Thank you for this kind gift, will you be staying for the party?” "Won't you be upset if the attention is on us?” asked Princess Luna as she tilted her head to the side. "We rarely come out to see many of the ponies of Equestria; we do not wish to take your day away.” I laughed slightly and shook my head. "That is fine, I never truly had a birthday to have before anyway, beside, you are my friends and I wish for my friends to be here to have fun. Even princesses' need to let loose; but not too much right?” the older of the two smiled and nodded. "Very well we will mingle with the others; I hope you enjoy your party Brandon.” And with that, the two left, leaving me and twilight alone. Looking at my lovely girlfriend, she smiled up at me as I smiled back. "Remind me to stick Pinkie Pie's head in a cake when I see her,” I told her. "I didn't think she would go...this bad for a party.” Twilight just softly chuckled for a moment as we made our way down the sand like road of Ponyville. "Do you truly think that this Darkness pony is of any true threat?” she asked me as I brought my hands to my pockets and pondered on the question. "I truly do not know,” I answered truthfully. "I won't say I don't believe that something will happen, I mean, I remember a quote that I heard when I was younger,” I cleared my throat a bit as I tried to remember. "There will always be shadows in our world, for there is always light. The shadows will never truly be gone, so long as there is light.” She nodded at the quote I gave her, no doubt knowing what it meant. "Lets say you and me are the light, the good guys, this Darkness, if he truly wants the throne that Celestia and Luna hold, he will no doubt do anything in his power, even if that means getting rid of the light. If the light is gone, he will have nothing to fight; meaning the ponies of this world will have no choice but to follow his iron rule.” "You've put a lot of thought in that,” I heard her say as we went back to walking as I slightly nodded. "When you have no friends or true friends for many years, you tend to grow wise when thinking of things more then others would normally would.” I only slightly smirked as I watched Twilight look at me; she then noticed the necklace around my neck as she reared up and placed her hooves on my chest to look at it. "Who...gave you this?” she asked as I looked down and brought it outside of my shirt for her to see. "Spike gave it to me,” I answered. "So when we are apart, you'll always be with me.” She gave me a warm smile at this and stood on her tiptoes...err tip-hooves and kissed me softly on the lips. I returned the kiss as well, my hands cupping her face softly. "Hiya!” Both of our eyes shot open as we looked over to see Pinkie Pie bouncing up and down. "Whatcha doing?” she wore a huge grin on her face as I rolled my eyes slightly. "What do you want Pinkie?” she only grinned at me as she stopped her bouncing. "Well I came to get you; you gotta blow the candies out silly!” "Wait...before we get there...how big is this cake?” "Not that biggggg,” she trailed the word off as she skipped away as I turned to Twilight as we both roll our eyes. "It's big,” be both said at the same time before laughing. It was in the middle of the village, I had to crane my neck up just to see it for god stakes! It you piled clones of myself on my shoulders...it think it would be...lets see...I'm six foot...so...three of me...holy fucking shit on my face how the hell did she make this without me knowing if its over eighteen foot!? The cake came in three different colors, the main one being her color of course, the other was the color of Twilight coat, and the last was green, no doubt because of my eye color. A large circle formed around me and the cake as Pinkie Pie pulled over a staircase for me to climb up on as I groaned. "I'm so getting you back for this.” I told her with a small glare as she only giggled and bounded away as I sighed. Looking up at the sky, I noticed that the sun was slowly setting, Celestia horn glowing softly as she brought down the sun, Luna's glowing just a bit as she got ready to bring the moon up. Climbing up, I stood before the whole village of Ponyville as a single large candle was seen in the middle, Pinkie Pie didn't know my age no doubt, and if you can guess my age, good for you. "Make a wish!” I heard the party pony call out as the others started to say the same thing. I smiled and closed my eyes for a moment, when I reopened them I could see my friends looking back at me. Apple Jack, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, Spike, the princesses Celestia and Luna...and lastly, the love of my life Twilight. "No,” I spoke out. "I don't want to.” "What?! But you gotta!” she cried running up so fast until she was up in my face. "It's the rule, you gotta follow it! Makeawishmakeawishmakeawish!” she spoke so fast I nearly didn't catch what she was saying, I then rolled my eyes and grabbed her lips with my thumb and finger to keep her quite. "Pinkie,” I told her as she looked at me. "I don't want to make a wish, because my wish already came true.” "Hrm?” she asked in a muffle voice as I chuckled letting her go. "I found a place where I can truly be happy, friends like none other, yes even you.” She grinned so wide I swear her face could've spilt. "I have a lovely girlfriend,” I looked over to see Twilight blushing a bit as she tried to hide her face. "What more could I ask for?” "How about a million bits?” I heard someone cry in the background as some snickers were heard. "I'm sure that would be nice, but I don't need money to be happy, in fact...” I mention for the other five ponies to come up as they did, Twilight beside me as we all stood on the staircase. "Mind helping me blow out the candies?” I asked them as they all chuckled. "Well sure Brandon,” AJ said as she smiled brashly at me. "If that's what ya'll want?” "Course I do,” I answered as we all looked toward the single candle, taking a deep breath, before we all blew, as the fire went out. Whoa...this shit is good! I was now sitting down as I held a glass of Apple Jack's Cider in my hand...man Twilight was right, the real stuff is wicked! Now I have drank before, on one birthday I got so drunk I got a lap dance...and I couldn't remember it! Come to find out...it was from my teacher...ugh man she must have been drunk just as badly as I was. I think I was a little buzzed...I mean I did have...uh...how many...lets see...one...two...ten...yeah ten I had ten...I think. Rainbow Dash was worst then me though, saying something about Daring Do or something along the lines of that. Soon I saw that Princess Luna sat next to me, a glass floating beside her as her horn glowed much brighter. "Having fun?” she asked me as I softly chuckled holding my glass up. "Oh yeah...hic...” oh god, the hiccups, she laughed at this and then turned to me. "Did you really mean it when you said you liked my nights?” she asked as I only looked toward her and nodded. "Luna...can I call you Luna?” she softly nodded as I smiled. "Luna...hic...look just remember this...hic...oh god sorry...” "Here allow me...” she then pressed her hoof to my forehead, and just like that...my buzz was gone. I blinked and shook my head, seeming normal once more. "What the...?” "Little spell I worked on, you'll still get a hangover tomorrow though, but you will not get drunk.” "Sweet, anyway...oh yes, as I was saying. Look Luna...everyone can see the beauty of the world easily when the sun is up. But,” I held a finger up. "Those who wish to see true beauty can see it under the light of the moon that you bring every night.” She smiled softly at this and leaned closer to me as I softly smiled at her. "Twilight is very lucky to have a pony such as yourself young Brandon,” she told me while lowering her eyes for a bit. "Do you mind...if I give you one last gift?” "Uh...” I thought for a moment. "Sure, I mean if you really want to...” my eyes went wide as she pressed her lips on my own. Dropping my glass, luckily it was empty so nothing was spilled. When she broke the kiss she looked away and blushed slightly. "I am deeply sorry Brandon,” she spoke. "It just...I guess I was just so happy that someone said they loved my nights...and I went a little overboard.” "Uh...No...That's fine...” she only looked at me as she then looked down. "Will...this ruin our friendship?” "No,” I told her. "I mean, you don't...want to be more with me do you?” she looked to me and only shook her head. "See?” I smiled and placed a hand on her shoulder. "But I'll still have to tell Twilight about this...alright?” she only softly nodded as I stood up as well as her. "You will be leaving soon?” "Yes,” she answered. "It is time for me and my sister to return home. I hope to see you again very soon my friend.” "I look forward to it.” I brought a hand out to shake her hoof but she pulled me into another hug, this one not as tight as when she first did it to me. After the party went down after midnight, everyone said their good nights and farewells. I was slightly tried. All the Cider I drank and my tongue felt a little...fuzzy. Even though I would not be drunk...I knew I would have a bad hangover in the morning. I was now inside Twilight's home, she had just came in, closing and locking the door, Spike told us he would be staying at the Cake's place for the night, no doubt thinking me and Twilight were going to do something...heh. I went to lay down on her sofa for a moment, one foot on the ground, and the other laid out on the soft sofa as I brought a hand to my eyes and rubbed them softly. Another year older, and for once, I didn't dread it. You see, when my birthday came around, I was just reminded that I was with my father for another year, but this year...at last I found peace. I then felt the sofa move a bit, peaking from my hands to see Twilight on the sofa before laying on my chest, her arms on ether side of my head as I smiled softly. "Hey there,” I spoke to her as she smiled back at me. "Hey there...so how old are you really now mind me asking?” I chuckled somewhat but answered her anyway. "Twenty, and don't tell me yours, age is but a number I don't want to compare.” She softly nodded her head at me and then laid down full on me, rolling onto her back as my hands went and wrapped around her waist, softly rubbing the purple coat I had grown so much to love. "You know you don't have to give me anything for my birthday right?” I told her rubbing her flanks softly. "You're all I need.” She smiled softly and turned her head to face me, kissing me on the lips for a moment before smiling. "But I want to...and beside, it's something you're going to love.” "Oh? But uh first...I have to tell you something...” "Is it about Princess Luna kissing you?” I blinked, how did she know that? "Princess Celestia told me, I guess she was watching you two when the kiss happened, don't worry, I'm not mad, I think It's kinda funny really.” I felt a breath of relief, glad that she could understand that I was not the one who made the first move. "So...since that is out of the way...what is it you want to give me that I'll 'love'?” I asked as she smiled, jumping off the sofa and made her way upstairs, her tail ranked up as I smiled and followed behind. Once I got to the top, I smiled even more when I found my lover laying on our bed, she was on her side, a deep lust filled smiled and eyes looking back at me, one hoof on her hip, the other laying beside her. I knew she was going to plan something like this, just knew it. Walking over to the bed, I unstrapped my blade and placed it on the wall a little away from the bed, and then took off my white shirt. Once on the bed, I saw her smile leave as she looked at the scar between my rip cages. Reaching forward to cover it in her hoof. "Something on your mind?” I asked as she could only nod. "Brandon...?” she asked looking up at me. "If given the chance...would you...kill your father?” where was this coming from? Did she just want to know, or a deeper meaning was coming from this? "I don't truly know,” I told her softly as I placed my hand over her hoof that was still holding over my scar. "I mean...what gives me the right to kill another being? Just because they caused me pain throughout my life...no that is not the way.” I sighed and looked down at Twilight, seeing her look up at me. "Killing him now would not change anything, my mother will still be dead, my scars still be here...though, if I did send him to prison...if by same luck...it may save my soon to be brother or sister from his vile hands.” Looking down at her, I saw that she believed me, truthfully, I may want to kill him, but I didn't want to tell her that. Kissing me softly once more, the gentle kiss turned into something much more. She was on top of me by then, but this time I rolled slowly so she was on the bottom, my hands rubbing down her cheeks to her neck before my tongue slipped into her mouth. Her moans and gasps were heard as my hand wondered down, until my finger glanced over her lower lips. I smiled when I pulled away before chuckling softly. "How about we do a little more then just have sex?” I told her as she looked up. "I for one want to make love to you.” She smiled more, her blush easily seen as I trailed kisses down her body, and before I knew it, my face was between her legs. I'll admit right now, I always wanted to try this, giving oral to my lover, don't know really why, I guess I wanted to see if they would enjoy it as well. I'm not even sure if ponies from this world even give oral. I felt her shift as she brought her arm up to look down at me, slightly panting no doubt from the kiss we just did. Looking up and giving her a coy smile, I lent down closer, and brought my tongue out and licked her from the bottom up. I saw her close her eyes and arch her back slightly, her tail tickling my chest a bit, but not enough to stop me from what I was doing. Grinning some more, I went back to licking her. At times capturing the nub that was growing within my lips to softly suck and then lick. Her hooves went onto my head and held me down there softly as I licked whatever came out of her love hole. It tasted...like anything I had never tasted before. My eyes closed slightly as I opened my mouth and covered her pony pussy with it, my tongue then entering her as I licked her around causing her to gasp and cry out my name softly. "B...Brandon wait...” I stopped and pulled away from her lower body, looking up at her to see her flushed with need. "I...kinda want to return the favour as well...and when you cum...You can go back to doing that.” "Or we can just do a sixty-nine?” "What's that?” she asked still breathing slightly hard as I smiled. "I'll show you.” Laying beside her, I started to take off my pants and my boxers; by then I was fully hard, throbbing with need. Lifting her light body up, I placed her head between my legs, and my head between hers'. I was surprised that I could still reach her lower lips even my different size, but hell; I didn't truly care at the moment. She was about to say something as I heard her say the start of my name, before gasping loudly as I went at her pussy once more. I couldn't truly see what was going on now, since the pink inside of my lower was all I could see at this point as I licked her softly and slowly. But I soon gasped loudly as I felt my member being licked by her much larger tongue. Bringing my hands up and wrapping them around her waist, I pulled her down some as I licked and probed her body with my tongue, the sound of her light moaning and gasped as she stopped her licking for a moment, grinding her hips onto my face. My hands tightened around her flanks as I felt her lips wrap around my tip, softly sucking and licking as my legs twitched slightly. God it felt so good. She was rewarded with a shot of my pre, which she no doubt drank because I heard the sound of lips smacking, fuck that sound right there almost made me blow! Soon she took more and more of me inside of her muzzle, licking and sucking at a slow rate right now, but I guess it was only because she was trying to get use of my length inside of her mouth. The feeling of her muzzle on my crouch, fully 'hilted' in her mouth, caused my eyes to roll back as she sucked me for a bit, before her head started to bop up and down slowly. The room around us was filled with the sound of our moaning and gasps as we hit each others spots at different times. Her cum leaking down my cheek and neck onto the bed below me, as my pre leaked onto her tongue as she drank it down like water. My foot twitching even more now, my balls raising up slowly, fuck I was so close but I had to hold on at least until she was done! Opening her lips with my fingers I dove in further as she cried out, this setting her off! Her juices splashed along my face and neck as she groaned around my cock, staying still with only her mouth as her hips grinded along my nose and face as she shuddered. Once her orgasm high came down, she went back to work, sucking and licking me until I too came within her. My cum shooting off like a dam broke off, my voice muffled by the mare pussy in my face as I came hard. Her tongue licking, her mouth sucking, doing everything she could to hold my life giving seed inside her mouth. When my own orgasm came to an end, she lifted one of her legs to look at me, I panted with half closed eyes as my cock slowly became limp as I watched her. A small smile as she lifted her head up and swallowed so loud I could hear it, seeing the cum going down her throat...I was just as hard once more. "Un...holy shit...that was hot!” I told her as she giggled softly getting off of me full so I could sit up, my back to her headboard making me shiver as my sweaty body touched it. With her back still toward me, she stood up and stretched her body like a cat, her tail ranked up high showing me her still wet hole as she then looked back to me, lowering her chest down a bit before smiling softly. "I uh...want to be taken like this...” I could see the blush in her face, but also the lust in her eyes as I softly smiled and nodded my head. Going onto my knees, I made my way toward her back side, my hands on her flanks as I leaned over and kissed her softly. Barely tasting the cum she just drank as she closed her eyes and kissed back. One hand grabbing onto my harden cock, as I brought it up, rubbing it along her lower lips as she shuddered and moaned, before slowly pushing in. We both gasped at the feeling of being filled and also filling by the other, my hands lightly on her flanks as I pushed more and more of myself into my lower, her gasping as I would stop and pull out, before pushing back in making her take myself more. When my hips found hers' I held myself still, here is where I belonged the most in my new home; with Twilight, that was all. Her hips pushed back into mine, gasping slightly as I was pushed a little more inside of her, getting the idea that she wanted to start, I hugged her waist to mine, and started off slow. I was hilting her at every thrust, the sound of her wet lips smacking along my groin was easily heard, and I'm glad Spike was nowhere to be seen, I would hate to have a baby dragon walk in on us having sex...though it would be a funny story to tell one day. Her moans and gasps were louder every time I made her take my cock, her walls massaging my member, trying to coax the cum I had yet to yield for her. My eyes closed as I straightened my back, thrusting harder into her causing her body to push forward, the bed rocking onto the wall with a soft thump. Her tail which had found its way onto my chest ticked the scars I held on it, before it found its way to my chin as it rubbed up and down. I opened my eyes to see twilight looking back at me, her jaws opened as she panted, her eyes half closed. Leaning down so almost my whole body was on her, I captured her lips with my own as I started to thrust a bit faster, her tongue wresting along with my own as he breathed in each others breaths. "T...Twilight...” I softly gasped when I removed my lips from hers', my cock shooting off some precum into her heated hole as she moaned out, her head up as her hips lamed back into me. She only hummed her answer back at me as she looked forward once more; her eyes closed as soon my own eyes closed. "H...harder...” I heard her muttered as I answered her by slamming my hips into her as hard as I could. Her answer was clear as she called out loudly as I held her close to me as I could as I started to pound her. I couldn't believe I was so close yet again. Panting and moaning, she must have known I was closed because she looked back at me when I opened my eyes. "Cum in me...please...fill me up!” this setting me off because I knew Twilight was a book warm, hearing her say something like this was so unlike her, but I loved it all the same, and when I came; she did too. Holding her hips to mine, I came within her as her cum came out around my member and my balls as we both groaned, softly saying each other's name as we poured our love out in that one little moment. When my cum stopped and as well as she', we both fell onto our sides, me still within her, and her joined by my hip. Soon she was cuddling up to me after I pulled out of her, her head under my chin as she nuzzled me softly as I wrapped my arms around her. Watching as her horn with was beside my face glowed as the blanket came over us. I smiled; magic could work a lot better in bed when we didn't have to move to grab something. Taking the blanket in one hand, I wrapped it tighter along side us as I pulled her and myself up to the pillows. She turned to look at me once more, her eyes half closed as sleep took her in, her head laying on my bare chest as my right hand draped over her body. Closing my eyes, all I could think about...was man...best birthday ever. Chapter 7"Well, we could always try being the best Hoof-ball players!” I was sitting down outside with the three small mares Sweetie Belle, Apple Bloom, and last but not least Scootaloo. Now I just noticed that I haven't really wrote anything about the Cutie Mark Crusaders, reason being all we did, since I was now the newest members of the group; was trying to find our hidden talents, to get our Cutie Mark. Remember how I said, or thought I couldn't get one because I was human? Well after reading a while back that I could indeed get one if I was in complete harmony with the pony race; I know it's weird but hey, a tattoo where you can get it for free and it doesn't hurt; why the hell not right? It was the day after my birthday, I once more woke up smelling Twilight's home cooking, and glad that I was with her. When I saw her, I came up and hugged her tightly, telling her that I was glad to see her face this morning. The cake shop was closed for today, seemed Pinkie Pie made a cake way too big and it kinda...exploded, yeah when I walked in the whole place was pink like her. She was busy licking it up, she is one crazy pony. Anyway, back to where I was. Looking down at the table outside the café, I saw a long list that seemed to go on forever, many were rubbed out, and being a talent they tried and failed at. "We can't do that!” Scootaloo answered shaking her head. "I mean really, four world best Hoof-ball players?” "It could happen,” Belle answered with a nod. "RightBrandon?” I only shrugged, truthfully I was only half listening, gazing out past their heads, I thought back to this weird dream I had last night. It was dark, not like being inside an enclosed location, but dark as in night. Two Alicorn stood in front of each other, one badly beaten to the point where his black coat was even darker with the blood it bled. The long hair flowing on the side like all of the Alicorn I have met so far, that being only the two princesses of course. Deep red cat like eyes glaring at the larger one, his wings flared out as if ready to take off. The tail behind him flowing the same as his hair. He wore armor, lighter then his body, but black all the same, the chest plate having on the front what seemed to be a moon, half light, the other dark, the same as his Cutie Mark on his flank; metal boots going up toward his knees. He looked almost as tall as Luna, maybe a bit bigger. The other one was much larger, smaller then Celestia by mere inches to my guess, the eyes seemed a little darker then white, cat eye as well in a way, and maybe...I wasn't to sure. It was black as well, the same as the first one. The eyes didn't look evil like the first, but claim in a way, half closed. I knew this one was male too, much too thick to be female, and the jaw line was much tougher looking. The hair was somewhat shorter, only reaching down to the end of the neck, though his hair and tail which touched the ground did not flow. It also wore armor, but his armor was much fiercer, the ones on the legs held spikes on the side, which dripped with blood. The chest black covering half of his body, the top half, metal along the wings for some sort of protection. On the flank of the Alicorn was what seemed to me was half a moon, half a sun, maybe...an eclipse? Going though the so called eclipse seemed to be a sword, the guard looking like the Master Sword guard, you know the one from Twilight Princess, (Good game by the way, didn't like it that much since it was way too easy for me) anyway on ether sides of the eclipse, two black eagle like wings were seen. Looking around, I found Twilight by herself, looking with wide eyes as I tried to call out to her, no words came from my lips. And when I tried to touch her, my hand went right though her. "Brandon...helloBrandonyou okay?” I felt the feeling of someone's hoof clunking me in the head as I shook my head slightly and turned to see Scootaloo beside me on the railing behind me. "Oh...uh, yeah, just thinking,” I told her but I nodded. "Look girls, its been a good day, but some of these things seem a bit crazy...I mean really, skydiving, no way in hell your families would let you even try that!” they all snickered slightly at this as I shook my head. Looking over to see my sword I was given, always keeping it with me just in case as I stood up. "Anyway, let's call it a day right now alright. We will get our Cutie Marks one day!” "Yeah!” they all cried as we all bro-fisted. After saying our good-byes I left some bits on the table from the food we ate and then left, clipping my sword on my back and making my way down the streets of my new home of Ponyville. I still couldn't believe it's been almost a month since I came here thanks to the princesses, though no one else really knew that, just them and I. Waving to a few earth ponies who walked by I made my way back to Twilight's and my home. Entering the library slash home, I found that Who, since I don't feel like writing his whole name, was sleeping. Hell even Spike was sleeping on the sofa. Looking around, I couldn't find Twilight, so I made myself up the stairs, to find her brushing her hair with her magic. "Brushing your hair again love?” I asked kneeling behind her so I could see her and myself in the mirror she was using as she smiled and looked back at me. "Yes, I like to keep myself tidy you know, and beside, you could use a comb, or even a hair cut!” "Tsk, like I'll let anyone mess with my hair!” I told her with the roll of my eye. "Anyway, it suits me!” "Yes, I guess so, anyway, are you okay? I saw you twitching in your sleep last night, bad dream?” I only hummed while nodding my head. "I'm not even sure if it was a dream,” I told her truthfully. "More like...a vision.” "A vision?” she repeated as I nodded slightly. "Forget it, might just be all the cider I drank last night...I'm still a little hung over you know,” it was true; my head was pounding, but not enough for me to stay in bed. "Whatever you say,” she answered me as she went back to brushing as I unstrapped the sword and placed it on the wall hanger. "So what do you want to do today?” she asked as I smiled a very coy and sly smile. "How about, you and me in bed, loud scream; gods name being used a lot?” "Oh stop it!” she laughed slapping me playfully as I smiled and laughed as well. "Who said I was kidding,” I then pulled her to my chest and started to rub her chest and belly as she wiggled in my grip until we both stop from hearing the sound of a thrill scream outside. Stopping what I was doing at once, I looked down to Twilight for a moment before placing her on the floor as we both ran outside on her balcony to see what the scream was for. Looking outside, I was shocked to see that it was dark outside, it was just sunny a moment ago, so what could cause it to be black as night. Hearing the same scream again, I looked down to see that it was Pinkie Pie, running due east of the house, looking at what she was running from, I was shocked to see. It reminded me of a large dog in a way, I mean, I could see the muzzle and the long tail, but...its body was as black as shadows. The body seemed to lick around itself as if it was made of shadows itself! "Pinkie Pie!” I heard Twilight scream as I turned to her. "Twilight, stay inside, I'll get Pinkie!” I ran inside and then took the blade as I ran down the stairs and clipped it to my back, I heard Twilight call back to me, but I didn't stop. Running as fast as I could toward the monster, I unsheathed my blade as I saw her fall, she looked back, tears streaming down her face as the beast of shadow raised it paw and stuck forward, sliding under the legs of the beast, I landed on my back in front of Pinkie Pie, with the blade up. The sound of clinging was heard as the paw of the beast hit my blade. I grunted as my arms struggled to hold it back. "Pinkie...run!” I ordered her as she got up and ran. The beast jumped back as I rolled onto my feet, holding the sword in both hands on the side of me, the blades' tip nearly touching the ground. I watched as the shadow dog flexed it claw, it seemed this beast was made of magic, so my blade could not be affected by it, but it seemed I could at least harm it. Where the eyes would be, was all red, so I could only tell it was looking at me when the muzzle turned back toward me. I watched as it crouched low to the ground, it stood on two legs like a human, or a werewolf, slowly prowling in a circle toward my side, as I did the same thing, but going the other way. Sweat dripped down my face as I tried not to flinch at every move it made, but it was hard. Sure I had some training in some sword play, but this would be my first real fight, a fight that could cost me another scar...or my very life. Howling it lunged toward me, jumping in the air with claws out. I sidestepped out of the way and slashed my blade aiming for the head; I missed by mere inches as the tip glazed over the head. Crouching low on all four, I saw it jump toward me as I yelped and fell backwards, landing on my back as the werewolf shadow darted past me, looking back as I got on my feet it charged again as I brought my blade up and behind me ready to struck, as I stabbed it though the chest. I grinned as the blade went though, I got him, I had won...or so I thought. I felt the paws of the beast grip my wrist and my forearm, looking at it now, I could see it was doubt my size, maybe three times as thick, his hand alone covered my whole arm! I felt a small sting as I cried out and brought the blade out and slashed across the chest as it growled and release me. Looking at my arm, a saw a small black smeared that soon went away on its own. Looking back up I watched as the shadow beast looked at its chest, I could now see right though it; which weirder me out. "The fuck are you?” I demanded as the werewolf looked back at me ready for round two. After the battle was beaten, and I will not go into the details because of how long it was, I was tried and aching, who knew that one lone shadow...thing would be so easy to kill, but at the same time hard. I watched as the headless shadow beast, slowly disappeared into thin air. I found out that cutting the heads off of them killed them, like a zombie with a bullet to the brain. Falling on one knee with my blade keeping me up, I panted hard as sweat poured down my face and arms. "Brandon!” that was Twilight! Looking back, I saw her running with the rest of the group, also Princess Celestia and Princess Luna was with them as well. Ten guards each surrounded their princesses as Twilight ran up to me. "I...I told you to stay inside!” I growled at her slightly as I stood up. "I had to help in anyway I could.” She told me. "Luckily we didn't come across any of those...things.” I nodded, glad for that. "What are they anyway?” I asked looking to the rulers of Equestria in hopes that they at least knew. "We have no idea what sort of beasts these things are.” The older one answered my question as I groaned and shook my head. "Guys look!” Rainbow Dash cried as we all looked to where she was pointing. I growled softly as I brought my sword up, the guards came up on each side of me, forming a wall. I looked on each side, no doubt they were going to help a least try to keep their rulers safe. Coming toward us were many of those beasts that I had just fought. If one was bad enough...I counted thirty. They stood still, growling and snarling toward as for a moment as I gripped my blade all the tighter, but then they stopped, looking back and bowed their heads before splitting up, making a sort of path. They all fell to one knee as they looked down, as their leader, their master slowly made his way toward us, my eyes widening as I saw who was their master. It was the Alicorn from my dream, the smaller one, and the one who was bloody! But now, he seemed claimer, more...sure of himself. With eyes half closed, and head held up high, he slowly made his way in front of his pack as they all then piled behind him. "Ah...” his voice sounded charming in a way, I guess maybe, a little thick. "The Princesses of Equestria, it honors me to meet you two face to face at long last,” he then did a sort of bow, out of respect? No, I think he was mocking them in a way. "You must be...Darkness then, I presume?” asked Celestia as the male Alicorn smiled, a soft chuckle escaping his lips. "So you remember my name, indeed, I am even more deeply honored.” "What sort of madness is this?” demanded the black mare Alicorn. "To attack a village such as this!” "What else could've I done to get you both here?” Darkness answered with a tilt of his head. "Plus...my Dark Beasts have been hungry for a battle. Who was it that defected the first one that I sent in here...was it you?” he turned right at me as I flinched back, holding my blade up more tightly. "Yes...I can see it in your eyes, the anger you felt when it attacked your friend hrm... though a mere human, you must be stronger then you look.” "When it comes to my friends,” I spoke pointing the blade at him. "I will fight to the end of the world!” "Such passion, such dedication!” he laughed heartily at this. "Maybe when I'm king, I'll allow you to become my Beasts sparring partners?” "You king?” I answered as I smirked. "Fat chance of that happening!” "Oh but it will,” he answered looking toward Luna then. "My, it has been a while...hasn't it Luna?” "What?” she asked as Darkness smiled. "You do not remember me; I guess not, after my sister fused herself to you, you didn't really remember much of your time on the moon...did you?” Sister...did that mean...? Son of a bitch, this guy was the brother of Nightmare Moon? "So you've come here to try and rule over the ponies of this land?” Celestia stepped in, in front of her younger sister. "Is that all...or do you wish revenge for your sister's downfall?” "Oh I will get my revenge for her death, that I promise you; but yes, I have come for your crowns; so please,” he held out a hoof. "Hand them over.” The guards beside me tensed up as they spread their wings ready to attack the black Alicorn before them. I gripped my blade tighter, even though I was slightly tried, I would not back down. I saw him look from the princesses downward, toward me...no...behind me. Looking back slightly it was Twilight that he was looking at, looking back, I saw him smile softly as I backed toward Twilight more, glaring at him al the harder. "And who is that young Unicorn behind the human hrm?” I felt Twilight move closer to my legs as I also brought my body close to her, ready to defend her if the need came. "Now, now, I shall not harm the lady human,” he told me was I watched him though narrowed eyes. "But I say we have a little contest.” "What?” I questioned as he smiled even wider. "As the rulers know, back in the old world, males would fight for the right of the female they both wanted. I can see this Unicorn being a perfect queen for myself and the new world I shall bring down to this land. Fight me for her hoof.” "And if I refuse?” I asked him as he smiled, looking at one of the Dark Beasts as it nodded and barked out slightly. Hearing the sound of struggles, I looked over and gasped as well as everyone else as three Beasts came out, each holding one of the Crusaders. "You bastard!” he smiled even more, my rage building slowly as he moved over to Scootaloo as he held a hoof out, his horn glowing as well as the hoof as I tightened my blade ready to attack when... "Wait!” we all turned down to Twilight as she looked down for a moment then up to me. "Brandon...you have to do it.” "Twilight...” I spoke softly as I knelt down as she held me close to her in a hug. "I'll be fine...in case you can't win...” she told me softly. "But we can't risk those kids being hurt...” I nodded to her, kissing her softly for a moment and then hugging her tightly to my body as I closed my eyes and then slowly stood up. Looking back at Darkness with narrowed eyes, I slowly made my way past the guards as they too backed away. The Beasts backing away, making a large circle, blocking anyone from helping me; as Darkness slowly mad his way in the circle as well. He stood taller then me as I said, no doubt was stronger ether, and since I was tried already, I knew...I just knew this was not going to end well. Bringing my blade up, holding it before me, I closed my eyes as I steadied my breathing before slowly opening my eyes; the fight for my love...was about to start. Charging at me at full speed, I grunted as I stood my ground until the last second, jumping to the side as I slashed my blade along the side of his body, but for some reason, my blade did not cut into his body, but grazed along side it, small sparks were seen as my eyes narrowed in rage. I saw him look toward me with a grin as his front legs hit the ground, his hind legs slamming into my chest causing me to cry out in pain as I was thrown into the air. I think I did a few flips as I landed hard on my back, the sword stuck in the ground beside me. I saw him land on the ground as he stood up tall, his head up as his grin caused my rage to increase more as I stood up at once and took my sword up. But I fell forward on one knee as I gripped my chest. I think he might have broken a few rips, fuck...no I would not lose...I couldn't lose! "Yes...bow before me like a good follower!” I heard him laugh loudly. "Soon all will bow before me!” "Not a chance!” I screamed running as I let loose a battle roar with the blade behind me as I jumped in the air, the blade shining even in the dark as I stabbed it forward. But he was not there. Again I felt his hooves hit my chest as I doubled over in his forearm as blood splattered out onto the ground before me from my mouth. I slowly looked to my side to see him holding me with one arm, the other back as he punched me in the face hard. I saw the ground as I was slammed toward it, my vision become red as I spat out more blood. About to stand once more, I yet out a scream as I felt his hoof slam onto my hand, breaking the bones underneath it, the sword then being thrown away. "Brandon!” I heard Twilight scream as I was lifted up in the sky. Opening my eyes slowly, I saw that it was his magic, blackness all over my body as he smiled and leaned closer to my ear. "She is mine now.” And with that he threw me toward my friends as I rolled, the world around me spinning. I let out a pain groan as I was rolled onto my back by Rarity, trying to say something to me but I couldn't hear her. But I heard the scream of twilight as I looked over to see one of the Beasts holding her, but also holding the other smaller mares. But soon they released them as they came running toward me to see if I was fine. "L...let her go...” I groaned as I pushed my friends away and got to my feet before falling forward once more on my knee. "I...I'm not done yet!” "Even though you are beaten to a bloody mess...you still fight?” my eye twitched as I felt the blood flow down the side of my face as I huffed and groan trying to stand up once more but failed horribly as he smiled. "You know...I'll make you a deal human, soon Twilight here will be my queen, but I'll give you as many chances you want to try and win her back.” I glared harder at him, as I stood up, grabbing my blade with my left hand and screamed as I ran toward him, ready to attack when with a burst of black light, he and the Beasts, as well as my lover; was gone. "No!” I screamed as I fell forward on the ground; my sword leaving my hand as I stared to punch the ground. "No, no, no!” soon the lost of so much blood was too much, and as I tasted blood, I fell forward...and blacked out. "We can't just do nothing to help Twilight!” inside the princesses castle, myself with my five other friends, were inside what seemed to be a planning room, a large table with the map of the land laid out. I was lucky that my wounds were all but healed, a few bruises left on my sides, but nothing I couldn't handle. I couldn't see their faces, for my eyes were closed as I leaned on the wall away from them, my arms crossed as my sword in my hand as I tapped the tip of the sheath on the wall behind me. Rainbow Dash went on. "Just who is this Darkness guy anyway Princess Luna?” "He is as he said he is,” I heard her speak as she let out a sigh. "When Nightmare Moon fused with my body, I was given the memories of her as well as her to mine. It seemed that they lived on the moon their whole lives; they don't even seem to remember how they came to it. Her brother controlled the dark side of the moon, that's why his power was so much stronger in the dark he made.” "Can't we just use the Element of Harmony on him like we did with Discord and Nightmare Moon?” I heard Pinkie Pie ask as I heard the soft sound of Celestia. "I do not even think the Element could even be used on him. He is unlike anything you five have faced before.” "So we do nothing then?” I spoke up opening my eyes looking at nothing as I saw from the corner of my eye all of the ponies looking at me. "We do nothing and allow him to just do what he pleases?” "I did not say thatBrandon...but our choices right now are limited to what we know and what we can do.” I scuffed and looked away at them. "Brandon, we all want to bring her back, but we have to think this though!” moving away from the wall I uncrossed my arms and placed the sword on my back, strapping it on as I left out of the castle, using the ring to bring me back to Ponyville. As I made my way though the street, I thought hard onto what I could do to stop Darkness. I being stronger was one option, but how could I gain that much power in so little time... that's when it hit me. That vision I had, the other black Alicorn, maybe...maybe I was looking into the future somehow, and this Alicorn could save Twilight! But...he looked so much like Nightmare Moon...could it just have been her reborn as a male...? Stopping for a moment, I turned toward where I could see the dark forest calledEverfreeForest. Somewhere in there...Nightmare Moon's old castle laid there, waiting for the echoes of footsteps once more. If I was going to save Twilight...I had no choice but to go where the battle took place, and prayed I could find some sort of clue. The forest was indeed cruel, looking at the weird plants and at times the weird creatures that lurked in the shadows. Using my white blade, I slashed some vines that were in my way, truly, I didn't know how long I was out here...hours maybe...I felt the weakness in my knees as I fell over. I softly brought my fist to the ground, cursing myself for being so weak, if only I could find a place to rest...maybe for a few hours...looking up, I was shocked to find myself in front of a castle, that was not there moments ago...I know that for sure. Although, it was getting pretty dark out, dark clouds loomed over me as spots of rain were seen hitting the ground. Getting my feet, I made my way though the open, partly broken double doors as I made my way inside. Looking up, I noticed a few holes in the roof, not enough that I would be wet, that I was glad. Finding my way to one of the many fallen pillars, I brought my sword down beside me, and lent my body back on it. Leaning back as I hugged my knees together. I brought my forehead toward my knee and held myself in what to me seemed like a fetal position. When I dare opened my eyes once more, I saw a large picture, in the dark it was slightly hard to see, but remembering the magic of the blade, I pulled it out, and at once it shone brightly. Moving closer to the painting, I was shocked at what it was; Nightmare Moon. The princess of the night wore what seemed to be a type of armor that matched what I had seen in illustrations of her. Her most wicked looking piece of armor was that of a blue helmet that reached down most of her neck with her long black horn sticking up out of it. Her cutie mark was identical to that of Luna's, only the dark blue night sky part of it was instead a pretty purple. Lastly, her tail and mane were very unlikely long to me, constantly billowing and moving just like that of Celestia and Luna. Each is a deep shade of blue and filled with shining stars like the night sky. In fact, her mane and tail looks more like the night sky than Luna's. I held the sword up over my head as if it was a lantern, looking at the picture for only a moment before turning to go back to my spot I was just at. Keeping the blade out as I slowly closed my eyes. I felt a shiver ran though my body as it woke me up, it was still dark, not a lot of time past no doubt. Looking around I saw the old leaves pick up as the wind grew stronger and stronger, I stood up, blade out and ready as the sound of steps were easily heard behind me; spinning around, standing before the door...was Princess Nightmare Moon herself. Looking at her, she looked just like her picture, the cat like eyes looking down toward me as she inched closer and closer. She seemed ready to strike at me, no doubt being in her castle without her permission, so I did what I had to do. Spinning the blade as she stopped, I brought the tip toward the ground and dug it in, the sound of the metal hitting solid ground easily heard, as I then went down on my right knee, my left arm over my chest and head bowed as I held the sword's hilt with my right hand. "It is an honor to meet you malady,” I spoke out while still having my head down. I heard the sound of her hooves not moving, but I could see that she was right before me; for her long legs were within my eye sight. But what I couldn't understand was why could I see though them? "You do not fear me?” her voice, it didn't sound all that anger at all like my friends led me to believe; had she changed? "Why would I fear,” I answered still with my head down. "The one who brings such wonderful nights for many to enjoy?” she didn't answer me, her hoof, also see though, touched my chin, I thought it would go though, but it was solid enough that she could lift my chin for me to glaze into her eyes. "You...enjoy my nights?” she asked me as I nodded my head softly at her. When she backed away I stood up, sheathing my sword as I looked up at her. "So many years have pasted...and you are the first one to ever say that out loud...” "I am deeply sorry that many do not enjoy your nights as you wish for them to,” I told her as she looked back at me after looking away, was she...crying? "Though many can see the world for what it looks in the day, only a few can gazed out into the perfect world you make with the light of the moon.” her eyes softly closed, I saw a single tear escape her, could ghosts cry, I guess so. "Malady, are you...a ghost?” she reopened her eyes to look at me as she motion for me to follow her as we walked around what was left of her castle. "No...I am not truly a ghost of the dead. Though my body is gone, my sprit lingers on in this world.” "But why Princess of the Night?” I asked as she went on. "It is said, that when the spirit lingers on, it is because they have unfinished work in the land of the living, I do not truly know what my duty is at the moment, but I'm sure I will find it...and may the gods above forgive me for trying to take over this world by force...by my own stupidity.” I turned to look at her and then came to her front as she stopped; I took her hoof in my hand and shook my head. "Do not say that malady; you felt you were not being giving enough credit for the work you place on this world. Though Celestia is known a bit more because everyone is up in the day and sleep at night, just think; why do ponies sleep at night?” she didn't answer, but I did for her. "It is because your nights are so claim my princess, without those claim nights, we would not sleep.” She looked down at me, her eyes that seemed evil and vile, were now soft as more tears flowed down. "Thank you...” she whispered softly. "I...I did not think of it like this before, you have opened my mind to a new sort of life for my nights. May I know your name Follower of the Night?” I nodded while crossing my arm over my chest once more and bowed slightly. "Brandon Casey your highness,” "I thank you then Brandon Casey, now; may you tell me why you are out here all alone?” I started to tell her my story on how I came to Equestria; she listened, and only stopped me when she learned that Twilight was my lover, one of the very ones who caused her to be as she was. I was somewhat surprised when she did not bid any hatred to my girlfriend, or to the rest of my friends. I even told her of her so called brother, hoping that he truly wasn't, but she sighed and nodded her head. "Darkness is truly my brother,” she told me as I looked away. "We both found ourselves on the moon when very young, we do not know how or why. He made the dark side his home, and me, the lighter side. I am deeply sorry for him and what he had done so far.” "Is there anyway you can help stop him?” I asked hoping for a bit of hope. But she shook her head slightly. "Not in this sate or form,” she told me. "My soul is weak right now, with all the time I spent outside of a body. Just talking is taking a toll on me.” "Then I am deeply sorry for causing you a great deal of trouble.” "No, don't be,” she smiled softly at me. "It is good...to have a friend to talk to now at least.” "There just...” I sighed and closed my eyes. "There just has to be a way for me to become stronger to stop Darkness!” I punched at the ground hard as I glared down at it. "I refused to think that this is over like this!” "There...may be a way.” "Huh?” I asked looking up at her. "It is risky, and it may cost you and mine own life, but it might just be enough to send Darkness back to the moon, for at least another thousand years.” "I'm willing to do just about anything,” I told her. "Please...tell me.” She looked into my eyes, no doubt seeing the truth in my words. "Very well...now listen carefully...” The soft bed I led on, the designed of the wall painted with different pictures I have never seen before, these things couldn't help me to see past knowing that I was chained to the very bed I was laying on. Lifting up my right arm, I saw that my hoof was wrapped in a cuff that made it impossible to leave the bed, unless I some how cut my arm off, now I wouldn't do that until it was much needed. Thinking hard, I tried to call forth the magic I held once more to try and cut my bounds, but once more; failure was all that I was given. I let the arm fall back to the bed as I curled up, trying to stop the sobs from leaving me as I knew that I was trapped, trapped in a castle that Darkness, this Alicorn that came to take over my home, would also try to make me his wife. I closed my eyes as I thought of all my friends back home, what were they doing, trying to find a way to rescue me, I hoped not...I couldn't stand to see them get hurt for my safety. But I knew...I knew they would try anyway, and none more thenBrandon. Brandon...I wonder how he's taking it. When I saw him fight Darkness, it was like he was different, I never seen him so mad before, and seeing him bleed...bleed to keep me safe...ohBrandonplease be safe. The door of my room opened as I winced and looked, seeing one of those Dark Beast walk in with a tray of food. Placing it on the bed, it gave me a small growl, ordering me in a way to eat. Last time I refused, they forced me to eat it, so not wanting to chock this time, I nodded and slowly ate the food I was given. It was not poison or had any magic in it, this I could tell, but still; if this Alicorn thinks that he can butter me up to make me fall for him...he was surly mistaken. "You may leave now,” I looked up from my food to see him walk in, I looked away, I didn't want to see that smug look he gave every time he saw me. The beast grunting and then leaving, closing the door as the sound of the male's hoof-steps easily heard. "And how is our dinner my lovely doe?” "I'm not your doe,” I answered with harshness in my tone. "And I never will be!” "That human will never make it here in time you know,” he answered tilting his head to the other side. "And even if he did, I have an army of Dark Beasts, if he could barely hold back one...how will he do with hundreds of them?” "He will find a way,” I whispered softly. "He and my friends will find a way!” he sighed slightly as he moved on the bed I was using, his hoof under my chin as I jerked away. "My dear Twilight,” he spoke softly. "Don't you wish to be a queen though?” "Not to you,” I answered with venom in my voice. "Oh but you have no choice of the matter,” "And why not?” I demanded as he smiled. "As we speak, five of my Beasts are off to gather your friends, what is a wedding...without witnesses.” I jerked to look at him as he smiled. "And if you do not wed with me of your own free will...well...I guess every time you say 'no' one will fall.” "N...no!” I cried as he chuckled softly, moving closer to kiss my cheek as I was about to move away but he held my muzzle in a good grip with his magic. "Remember...” he told me in a whisper in my ear. "Every time you say no...” I closed my eyes as more tears leaked out as he kissed along my cheek, his vile tongue licking my chin and then capturing my lips in his. The tears came out faster as I was forced to kiss him back, in fear for my friend's safety. "My Lord Darkness,” he pulled away as I looked away for a moment, wiping the tears away, looking back to see a Dark Beast wearing black armor, his best warrior to my guess. "What is it commander?” Darkness asked moving off the bed. "We have gathered the other ponies of wished you asked for, all unharmed, well for one. The rainbow color one put up much of a fight then we though...we had to knock her out.” "Understandable,” Darkness answered. "You did not kill her or wound her badly?” "She shall live, she is awake and all of them, even the small dragon are tied up in the grand hall.” "Good,” I heard him answer. "Get the wedding starting then.” He turned my face to him again and kissed me softly on the lips. "Do not take too long getting yourself ready my dear, soon you shall be Queen of Equestria, and the era of forever nights will start!” he chuckled darkly at this. "My sister's dream of nights forever coming true at last, and if you do well in the wedding, your friends shall be spared to be your slaves. Even that human, unless he ran hiding!” again he laughed as he left the room, the Beast also leaving as the door closed loudly behind them as I buried my face in the pillow and cried loudly, of course it was muffle, but I'm sure someone was listening.Brandon...please hurry... I was glad that he did not make me wear any sort of dress for this, it was bad enough that I had no choice but to marry him in order to keep my friends safe, but I did not want to look the part in the slightest bit! I was unchained, but one Beast, one on each side of me, and one in front and back of me made it clear I would not be able to run. My horn covered with something that made magic impossible. The grand hall was a plain grey color, maybe a little more dark blue, but overall grey. A long red carpet leading from the door, to the Alicorn I was about to be wedded to stood out the most from the room...save for my chained friends. looking to the left, I saw them each lined up, a guard on each side of them as Rainbow Dash tried her best to bite the chain off. When she turned to look at me, she stopped. Her mouth wording out 'no', the others the same as well. "Twilight whatever he said he would do to us, don't worry about it, just don't do this!” I saw Spike, tugging at his single chain around his neck as I shook my head. "Spike...please don't...” "Twilight, don't you dare do this to ya'll stuff!” Apple Jack cried out stomping her hoof. "You know you don't want this!” "Darling, this is not to be!” Rarity called out. "This doesn't have to be your fate!” "Twilight...” Fluttershy whispered, Pinkie Pie holding back her tears before they started to flow as she cried out loudly. Knowing that there was nothing they or I could do to stop this. Now standing beside the male who were to be my husband, I couldn't look at him as I just looked down. Somepony was reciting the marring vows, I heard him say his parts as I said mine, and when it came to the part I feared most, I swear I could HEAR him smile. "I do,” he sated with pride as the question came to me, if I wished to be his wife. Time coming even slower, I closed my eyes tightly, hearing my friends trying to get me not to say it, my mouth opening slowly to form the words. But before I could even start, the howling of pain and a small explosion rocked the room. "What is the meaning of this?!” Darkness demanded as the guards beside my friends ran toward the door, my friends and myself looked to each other for a moment and then toward the door. More howls were heard, but soon, all was silence. Did they kill whoever caused the interruption? "You, open that door and see what's going on!” the Beast nodded his head and went toward the door, but before his shadow paw even touched the door, it exploded causing it and the others around to be blown back, becoming nothing but shadows, showing that they were also gone. The dust slowly cleared as I saw what 'killed' the Dark Beasts, walking out of the dust was another Alicorn, this one almost as big as Princess Celestia herself! Though this one was male as well, the coat was as black as Darkness, but it also held the feeling of Nightmare Moon as well, he wore no helm, allowing the black hair that was flat that grew until it hit the end of his neck. His tail also dragging along the ground as well a bit; walking forward, the black chest plate was seen on his chest, bore a simple of what seemed to be a half moon, half sun. Going though the moon/sun was what seemed to be a sword, black eagle wings spread out on ether side of the moon/sun. On his legs, as high as his knees, spikes were seen along the side, giving them a more sinister look. The eyes just like Nightmare Moon even, cat like with the strange blue hue where it would be white. Eyes half closed as if bored, he slowly made his way up the walkway, before stopping halfway there. I saw Darkness slightly smile as he left me to walk up. "My dear sister!” he cried. "Or should I call you brother now that you have gained a new body?” Was this truly Nightmare Moon, had she somehow came back and stole another's body!? "You are just in time, I know I am about to marry one of the ones that destroyed you in the first place...but she is something else though!” the larger male didn't say anything, was she...he going to keep his or her old name? "You will stop this madness now Darkness,” the voice was male, very deep, but it held something I knew I heard before. "Before I make you.” "Stop?” Darkness asked in confusion. "Why should I stop?” "I am giving you a choice,” he spoke again. "Release Twilight Sparkle and her friends before I make you...” Darkness snorted slightly. "Then you are not my sister are you?” "Oh but I am,” this voice did come from the larger of the two, but this one was one I knew all too well. The Alicorn closed his eyes as his shadow grew upward, before floating above him...was Nightmare Moon! She looked just as I remembered her, looking to my friends I saw their equally shocked looks as Darkness seemed to take a step back. "I understand now,” Nightmare Moon spoke. "That this is not the way for the night to be loved; forcing them will only add fear.” "Ha!” Darkness shouted back. "You think I want these fools to love the night? I've love the darkness, and shall rule with the darkness and make sure all fear it so none may try and take my throne!” "So this was your plan the whole time then brother?” she asked as Darkness only smiled. "It pains me that I will have to fight you, so I won't; this pony who had willing gave his body, so that my power runs though him. He will fight you, and stop you!” "This pony, ha! I've had hundred of years to train in my magic, though your knowledge may help him, I have experiences!” "Then you have nothing to worry about...Do you prick?” the unnamed Alicorn smiled as Darkness glared at him. "Why you! How dare you disrespect the soon to be king of Equestria?!” The Alicorn only softly chuckled as Nightmare Moon returned to his body once more as he raised his head as if smelling the air. "Tell me your name, so that it may go down in history as the first to fall under my power!” "You wish for a name?” he asked looking toward him with a small smile. "Fine...you may call me...Eclipse.” Why was this pony allowing Nightmare Moon to use his body, could he really stop Darkness, could he truly be here to help us...or to rule? "Well then Eclipse!” Darkness horn glowed a deep black. "Prepare to die!” He shot the magic toward Eclipse who simple brought a large wing out and waved though it as if it was nothing but air. I saw Darkness eyes widened as the larger Alicorn still held his bored like eyes. Roaring Darkness ran toward him, horn out ready to stab him as he just waited, standing still. He looked to me for a moment as I flinched back, a smile forming on his lips as he winked at me before jumping up, and slamming himself down on Darkness's back. The scream he made, it made my bone melt a bit as Eclipse got off him and kicked him toward the wall. Looking at my friends he walked over and stood before them all, they all shook in fear of what he might do as he brought a wing up, and slashed at their chains. "Go to Twilight, quickly!” he ordered as they al ran toward her. "Twilight are you okay!” Pinkie Pie asked me as I could only nod slightly. "Whoa who is this guy?” Rainbow asked as I shook my head. "I...I don't know.” We all watched as he came up to us, looking down at all of us. "I killed many of those Beasts,” he told us looking at us. "Make a run for it, no doubt Celestia and Luna will be here soon.” "A...alright,” I answered to him. "Thanks...for saving us...but who are you?” he gave a small smile and winked at me again, for some reason it caused me to blush. "Forget about that!” Rainbow cried. "Let's just get the hay outta here!” "I must agree with her!” Rarity spoke as I turned to them. "We must go darling;Brandonmust be coming to help out as well!” "R...right,” I nodded to them as they all started to leave, Eclipse standing before me still as I walked up toward him. "Who are you...?” I asked as he leaned down, bringing a hoof to his chest plate as it slowly disappeared, and I gasped what was behind it. Brandon's necklace! The sliver chain hung loosely over his chest, the design of myself, the purple gems, there was no doubt that it belonged toBrandon...but if that was the case...? I slowly looked up as the one before me smiled lightly. "I will always keep you safe Twi...” he whispered to me as my voice broke slightly as I touched his new face with my hoof. "B...Brandon...?” I whispered. "Twilight! Let's go hurry!” we both looked to see Spike waiting at the door, waving me over as the male before me looked down to me. "Go Twilight,” he whispered. "I'll deal with Darkness.” "But...how did you...?” "I'll explain later, now go; hurry!” I nodded quickly, running around his body, looking back at times watching him watch me, as the chest plate went back on he turned to where he had thrown Darkness, hearing a gargle groan as the true brother of Nightmare Moon slowly stood. I gave one last look toBrandon, before running to catch up with my friends. We made it outside, I knew at once we were inEverfreeForest, at point truthfully, I didn't know.Brandonwas right though, soon the Princesses landed before us, each grabbed in armor of gold or black, with many guards following behind as they too landed. "Twilight!” my teacher cried as she ran up to me. "Are you alright, is everyone alright?” "Yes Celestia,” I nodded my head. "We are all fine.” "And what ofBrandon?” Luna asked as she walked up. "He ran off early yesterday, no doubt to try and save you!” "We didn't see him,” Spike answered next. "Do...ya'll think Darkness got him first?” Apple Jack asked as no one dared answered. Should I tell them? Tell them that Nightmare Moon fused withBrandon's body just as she did with Luna? When I was about to tell them, the sound of brick breaking was easily heard as we all looked toward the castle, seeing Darkness fall from the large hole as he stumbled and crashed hard on the ground. Something large and black flew out and landed just a few feet away from Darkness, finding that it wasBrandon! The Princesses were no doubt ready to attack when I stopped them. "W...wait!” I cried as they looked to me. "He is a friend! He was the one who helped us!” "What...truly?” my teacher asked me as I nodded, looking over at Luna, I could see her face, worried spelled all over it. "Sister, what is it?” "I feel Nightmare Moon within him.” She spoke. "I will never forget that feeling...” "Nightmare Moon?” Celestia gasped slightly as Pinkie Pie walked up to her. "Yeah!” she cried out. "We all saw her come out of his body; she's helping Eclipse as well to stop Darkness!” "But why?” asked Rarity as she looked as we all watched Darkness, who's body was bloody slowly stand up. "Why does she want to help us now?” Looking at his form, the form I caused with the new power flowing within this new body, I knew now...I knew that the dream I had a few nights ago was truly a vision. I was somewhat glad that the princesses weren't going to attack us both, this was a battle I had to do alone, and I didn't want them being caught in the crossfire. Darkness body bleeding, his eyes twichign in pure rage as his breathing was hard and heavy. "What's the matter?” I asked with my half closed eyes. "Getting tried?” "Shut up!” I softly chuckled at the rage I knew he was feeling, he use to think that he was all powerful, but now, he was nearly beaten to a bloody mess like he left me in; it was kinda sweet in a weird sort of way. "I swear I will kill you, and Nightmare Moon as well, that traitorous bitch!” I slowly shook my head; I guess I had to end this now. Rearing up on my hind legs, my horn slowly glowed as the magic. I saw Darkness take a step back as he fell backwards, no doubt ready for the last blow, but before I could realse the magic that would send him off; pain shot though my body. Crying out I fell back on my legs and clutched with my hoof to my chest as I walked backwards. "N...no, not now!” I gasped before falling forward, I could see Darkness confusion, but he saw his chance and then, with his horn glowing, disappeared in the night with his magic. "D...damn it!” Brandon I'm sorry... I heard Nightmare Moon within my mind. I tried to hold out as much as I could, you must stop or else this may kill you! "Brandon!” I looked over slowly to see Twilight running over to me, a soft smile spreading over my muzzle as I watched as everyone else's eyes grew wide in shock. I was surprised by how small she was compared to me now, I mean, really I bet she could lay on my back no problem now. "Twi...are you okay?” I asked her as she stopped a little away from me and nodded her head. "You...you came just in time.” I smiled and nodded, looking up as I saw how my friends slowly made their way toward me. "Brandon, is that really you pardon?” I heard Apple Jack ask as I nodded my head slightly. "Hey AJ,” she flinched when I used the nickname. "It's really me.” "My stars!” Rarity gasped as she looked at me. "If it wasn't for the armor, you would make a very dashing looking Alicorn!” I softly chuckled at my fashion friend, knowing that she had, and maybe still did have a crush on me. "I know he's so big now!” Pinkie Pie ran up and bounced on the stop. "And strong too, I mean did you see the way he cut off his chains, like Hiya! And then poof they fell off like better on toast!” I was glad that my friends weren't scared of me, even if they knew that Nightmare Moon was within me. Though I saw the look Celestia and Luna was giving me. My friends also saw the looks and slowly backed away as I stood up, sighing and puffin my chest out. "Celestia...Luna, before you say anything, may I please speak on Nightmare Moon's behalf?” they gave each other a quick glance, but nodded all the same. "The reason she was the way she was, was because she felt that no one enjoyed her nights, because of us sleeping and not being out and about. Luna, you know as much as I do now how you felt when you thought Nopony truly enjoyed your night's right?” "Yes I do,” she answered with a soft nod as I went on. "She wishes to help us,” I told them looking at each of the ponies and Alicorn. "She told me that you two made hold the power to take her spirit out of me, to give her a real body once more.” "We do,” the white princess answered with a nod. "But...how do we know that Nightmare Moon is not just deceiving us so that she may return to her old ways, or even side with Darkness for all we know?” "If that is the case,” I answered walking forward abit. "Then I will take the fall for that.” "Brandon!” I heard Twilight call out as I looked down at her. "That will cost you your very life,” Luna spoke, not liking the idea of killing her first friend. "Do you truly wish for that to happen if she turns on us the moment we give her what she wants?” I didn't need to think of my answer. "Yes, I know the risks and I'm willing to take them.” "Very well,” the older of the two answered with her eyes closed. "Everyone step back.” They all did as they were told, Twilight not moving at first, but I gave her a warm smile and ushered her off. "I'll be fine,” I told her softly as she could only nod. I don't truly know what happened next, I felt myself being surrounded by this weird feeling, before something being ripped out of my body, the pain...it was unbelievable! So much in fact...that it cased me to black out. When I woke up I blinked a few times to see that the sun was hitting my face. Groaning I sat up and rubbed my eyes, when I opened them, I smiled as I saw my hands, my human hands. Clenching and unclenching my hand a few times to make sure everything was working I looked around to see that I was inside my home. "Ah, I see you are awake now Follower of the Night.” I slowly looked over to see the one pony I thought I wouldn't see when I first woke; Nightmare Moon. This time I could see her fully, not though her, it seemed the spell worked and she was back fully. I smiled slightly, after sharing a body with her for almost two days, I felt a certain bound with her, not the kind me and Twilight had, but a bound all the same. The only thing that changed was her eyes; they seemed to be glowing with a light purple, much better then the cat like eyes from before. "Nightmare Moon?” I asked as she raised a hoof. "Please...call me Moon; I am no longer a nightmare.” "As you wish...so the spell worked I'm guessing as I am here and you are there.” "Yes,” she answered with a nod. "The spell worked, I am back to my own body once more...because of you.” "Hey I promised I would try and get your own body back,” I told her remembering the promise back at the castle. "And I never go back on my word.” "And for that I hank you.” "And the two princesses, how are they taking it, I mean...you being here and all?” she looked outside for a moment as she thought before answering. "They told me that for now, I would be watched, just to make sure I am not just lying to gain their thrust. It may take a hundred years or more, but soon, maybe they'll consider me as their sister as well.” "I'm sure they will,” I answered her as I sat up on the bed, the blanket falling off leaving me shirtless. I was about to grab the blanket to cover my scars, when I noticed something, I had no scars! Touching where one of my newer scars were, in the middle of my chest, it was smooth, not ragged like it use to be, did that mean my eye...now...I could feel it, oh well; beggars can't be choosers I guess. "I thought I give you a small gift for helping me,” I heard Moon as I looked toward her. "Though I wish to get rid of the scar on your eye, my magic is somewhat limit because of Luna and Celestia.” I nodded my head. "What about Twilight and the others?” "The others are going back to do what they do,” she answered me. "Twilight is out for some food, you have been sleeping for nearly a week.” "A week!” I cried as I sat right up again. "Yes, taking me out of your body took a lot more on your body then I thought, for that, I am sorry.” "At least I'm not back at Earth,” I spoke after a while as I sighed. "And Darkness?” "Hidding no doubt,” she told me. "The damage you gave him was bad, simple magic will not heal them faster; for now, we may rest peacefully.” "But he will be back?” I asked as she nodded. "He will be back,” she agreed. "But next time, I shall fight, even if it means that death shall be his reward for what he has done.” She stood up and then came to me placing a soft kiss on my cheek. "Thank you once moreBrandon,” she told me. "You gave me a second chance at life, for that, I am entirely grateful.” "Hey, think nothing of it,” I told her. "Just do me a favor, and don't go all evil on us kay? I rather keep my life as well.” She softly chuckled but nodded all the same. After she left I thought it was a good time to stand and walk around some. Yawning loudly I went toward the bathroom, but stopped as I saw something. Walking backwards I brought my left arm out and pointed it to the mirror...to see that something new was added there. The marking of a half moon half sun was colored on my arm, the sword from my vision and from when I was Eclipse easily seen, as the black eagle wings were spread out wide. I traced my other hand over the mark, which I then knew was a Cutie Mark, the words of the book I read coming back. As the human race and pony, Unicorn, and Pegasus race grew closer and closer together, some humans were given Cutie Marks. This was not rare, since many other races that were able to live in peace with the ponies also grew Cutie Marks because how they were almost pony like in a way. I guess becoming a pony was enough for me to get my own Cutie Mark, or was it...did I truly just become more and more like a pony before then, but somehow I just gained it like that? I wasn't really sure how this whole Cutie Mark thing worked...but man would the girls get a kick out of this when they saw it! Giving my Cutie Mark one last look, I looked around and found some clothes to wear, this time finding that Rarity did in fact make clothing out of black for me. Putting them on, I looked around once, finding my necklace that given to me as I slipped it on. Looking outside, the sun was shining, a bright and sunny day I had woken up to. But I knew, that soon true darkness would soon come; but when it did...I would be ready for it. Chapter 8Walking outside, the black shoulder length shirt I wore easily stood out among the other many color ponies, many waving at me, seeming glad I were awake. I was on my way to the market to see if Twilight was indeed there, to find many of them closing already. This confused me greatly, and when I asked about why they were closing, they said something about Nightmare Night. I remember hearing about this holiday; it was like the Halloween of my world. I guess even though evil still ran amuck, they had to go on with there holidays; maybe they thought it would better help them think of other things? Shrugging it off as nothing I made my way toward the café, thinking she may be there just to have a light lunch, I was right, for there she was, her back to me of course, but there were two others with her. The first one was a bit bigger than Twilight, not as big as Big Mac, maybe, but I couldn't tell since he was not around. His coat was a pure white, like snow in a way, his hair which reach to the end of his neck line was three shades of blue, well to me they were; I am somewhat color blind. As I looked at his hair, I noticed that he had a horn, so a Unicorn huh? The clothing he wore reminded me of a fancy sword fighter from the medieval time in the history books of my home world, a bit of red but more of a blue as the main color. When I saw his Cutie Mark it looked to be a blue Shield with the same mark of Twilight in the middle, three stars on the top. Light blue eyes looking at Twilight as well as the other, which I saw was a small Alicorn. She seemed to have a pink coat, not as pink as Pinkie Pie to me, but still pink all the same. Like the other princesses I have met, she wore gold hoof shoes and wore a small crown and gold necklace, even her eyes seemed blue to me, maybe a little darker. Her hair and tail not flowing like that of the other three, but still it was long with many different colors. I truly couldn't see her Cutie mark because of the hair and wings being in the way. Walking up to them, I noticed the two look up at me for a moment, the white pony gave a small smile and nodded to me as I nodded back, not really sure who he was as Twilight looked to him. "What are you nodding to?” she asked as she turned around and then her eyes grew wide. "Brandon! You're awake!” "I sure hope so,” I answered with a chuckle as she got off the hay she used as a seat as I jumped over the low railing and knelt down so that she could wrap her hooves around me. I saw the other two looking at us with smiles as we broke away. "I'm sorry, but I'm not sure I know you two?” Twilight looked to me and then to them. "Oh, I guess I didn't tell you about this,Brandon,” she then went to the white one. "This is my older brother Shiny Armour, and this,” she went over to the Alicorn. "Is my sister-in-law Princess Cadence!” ah, so family, I wonder what they were doing here then? Amour stood up and went over to me and brought a hoof up as I took it and shook. "It is very nice to meet you,” he told me while we shook. "Twilight told me a lot about you in her letter I received before coming here; and how you saved her from Darkness.” I nodded to him as we pulled away from each other. "To think, the captain of the guards couldn't even help his baby sister...” "Do not beat yourself up,” Princess Cadence told him nuzzle his chin slightly. "You could not be everywhere at once.” She looked to me and held her hoof out as I took it differently then Shiny Armour, holding the underside and shaking softly. "And it is nice to meet you tooBrandon.” "As to you Princess,” she giggled slightly before waving her hoof. "Just call me Cadence; will you join us for lunch?” "I would love to; I hope I am not intruding though,” "No it is quite alright, here sit!” she moved beside Shiny Armour as I took her old seat, to which Twilight moved closer as I took a menu and looked though it. As I studied the menu, I felt myself being watched, looking up I saw Cadence looking at me as she blinked and looked away before looking back. "Brandon,” she started as the other two watched us. "Do you feel...any different?” "Different?” I repeated as she nodded. "Twilight told us how you fused with Moon,” I was glad they were now using her new name. "And how you yourself turned into an Alicorn, I'm just asking...do you feel as if something changed within you?” "Well...” I started while placing the menu down. "I did find something new this morning when I awoken.” "What?” asked Twilight with some worry as I showed them my Cutie Mark. I heard all three of them gasp slightly as they leaned in closer to look at it, I felt a somewhat blush coming on because of how close they were, but I didn't truly mind. "This looks like the one when you were Eclipse Brandon.” I nodded my head at this as Shiny Armour also looked up to me. "But what does it mean,” he asked looking at it and then me. "Each Cutie Mark is to show a talent that a pony has.” "Not really Shiny,” Twilight answered as we all looked to her. "Many times, a Cutie Mark can mean what the person is...hrm...and I think I know what each of those markings means.” "Oh?” I asked as she nodded pointing to the moon and sun. "As we know the sun and moon means day and night, Celestia and Luna also bring us the night and day, which is why they have those Cutie Marks. But, a sun and moon could also mean good and evil.” She took a deep breath and then went on. "Brandon, I know you are good that is most for sure, but also, the way you fight...can be a bit vile in a way.” I rubbed the back of my head, so I was good and evil in a way. "The sword means that you will attack and protect the one you care for the most, kinda like Shiny Armour shield in a way. Though a sword is much deadlier.” At last she pointed to the black eagle wings. "The eagle is a symbol of both spirit and the warrior; we know that you are a warrior Brandon, so that is what it mostly means.” I looked down at my Cutie Mark, getting a pretty good idea on what it stood for, and it filled me with great pride to know I held such a powerful symbol on my arm. Thanking Twilight for telling me, I was about to reach for the menu once more, when it glowed a soft black color and floated into my hands. No one moved at the table, I looked around thinking it was just Moon being helpful, but she was no where to be found. "What the...” "Brandon...” Twilight whispered. "Your...hand...” looking down, I found the same black glow around my right hand, as I blinked it went away, the aura around the menu also leaving as Cadence then nodded. "I thought as much.” I looked up at her in confusion and then back at my own hand. "Though you were only with Moon for such a sort time, you have gained the skill to wield magic now.” "Wha?” I asked looking at her and then to Twilight who was equally as shocked as myself. "The magic that brought you and Moon to each own bodies, did you ever think of how they knew such a spell?” she looked between the two of us. "Brandon, you are not the first to share the body of an Alicorn, and no, this does not count Luna. You see, many earth ponies wished to use magic as well, so they, if proven worthy, fused with a Alicorn for a little over a week, and then was released, giving them ether wings, or the power over magic.” Let me tell you...I was...shocked, that was the only word I could use, well okay I could use a lot more but I can't spell for shit so I won't even try alright. Twilight was still as shocked as I was as she looked to me but then smiled. "Hey, now I can teach you something now huh?” she answered with a sly grin as I only blushed and then laughed loudly. "Twilight not at the table really,” her brother answered as we all shared a laugh. Just then the sounds of wings were heard fluttering toward us, I thought it was ether Fluttershy or Rainbow Dash, but was surprised to see a grey mare Pegasus fly toward us. Looking at her, I couldn't help but see that she almost looked like Dash; I mean she did have the same body structure of my speedy friend, but the coat was grey as her hair was a dirty like blond. And where Rainbow Dash's Cutie Mark was of a rainbow lighting bolt in a cloud, hers' was of bubbles...yeah bubbles. When she landed and came closer with her mail bag over her back, I knew that was the mail mare Derpy I had seen flying around a lot, though I never got to meet her up-close. And when she was close as I stood up and jumped over to see her, her eyes...were crossed! "You Brandon?” she asked as she sat down looking at me with unblinking eyes as I could only nod as she then went in the bag and pulled out a large box with a letter on the top. "For you!” "Uh...thanks, here let me give you something.” I turned around to grab some bits out of my back pocket, when I got ten I turned back to give them to her when I saw a large blue berry muffin in her hoof as she chewed on it. "Hey...where'd that muffin come from?” "Muffin button,” she answered taking another bite as I looked at her with a blank look. "Uh...there no such thing as a muffin button.” "Then where did I get this from?” she asked me looking down at it as I only shrugged giving her the bits, when I turned to leave I was about to ask her something else when I turned back, she had...another muffin?! "Now where did that one come from?” I asked her again as she looked at me with her crossed eyes. "Muffin button,” and then she took off and flew away. After getting back with the other three I placed the box on the table and took the letter, seeing the Cutie Mark that was my own, I was confused and read the bottom of the scroll to see that it was from Princess Moon. Breaking the seal I opened it and slowly started to read. Dear Brandon, Follower of the Night: As I told you early this morning, I can not use a lot of magic for fear that I may not be trusted, so that is why I have sent you this letter and package via mail mare. As you know, both Princess Luna and Celestia have their guards. Since I can not use a lot of my magic, I asked them if I could have some guards as well. They agreed, and when asked which of their guards I would like to have, I told them I wanted you. I blinked as I read the later; the other three seemed to see my blank look as they came closer to read as I did. I know this is coming a little too fast, and how I didn't ask you in person, but I thought what better pony to guard me then the one who showed me the new view of the world and how some pony may enjoy mine and Luna's nights. Within the package is your captain grabs, I do hope that you will become my captain Brandon, I feel no better then to have someone with such a strong heart and will to keep me safe should the need raise. Your friend for all eternity: Princess Moon Placing the letter on the table, I started to unwrap the package slowly, opening the black bow that was inside and saw what was within. Within seemed to be a large black rope, the inside seemed to be a blood red, and around where my waist would be, it was cut straight down making movement very easy. The chest plate and other armour were within it as well, the design of the chest plate looked to be human size, wondering how she got my size; I picked it up as it glistened in the sunlight. Going down the middle was the outline of her Cutie Mark. The arm guards were also sliver, reaching up to where my shoulders would be, but ending where my wrist would start. On the shoulder parts, where my Cutie Mark would be on both side, where my own Cutie Mark craved within the metal. The metal boots were also within the package as I brought them out and saw how where my knee would be, were spikes much like when I was an Alicorn. Shiny Armour was reading over the letter I had gotten again as he looked from it to me. "You are going to take her offer to be her guard?” I didn't answer at first; just looking at the armour and rope she had given me. I wanted to be her guard really I did, maybe if ponies saw that I trusted her to much, that they too would start to trust her. But would that mean me leaving Twilight and Ponyville? "You know you don't have to leave Ponyville to be her captain guard.” I looked up in confusion as he smiled at me. "I know for a fact that Moon already has some guards watching her, for I placed some to watch over her. Of course this was also made so that we would know if she did indeed try to turn back to her old ways.” He looked at me as I gave him a wary look. "I'm just doing my duty of Princess Celestia, but if you are her captain, then you can stay here, and only leave to be by her side when the need is truly great, like if she was in grave danger.” Closing my eyes and then crossing my hands over each other while placing them under my chin, I thought long and hard about my choices, I would be able to stay with Twilight, that was for sure, and I did want to...oh what the hell? "Do you mind telling her I accept when you return?” I asked as he smiled and nodded as well as Twilight as I felt her hug me slightly as I hugged her back. After we ate our lunch and said our goodbyes, I and twilight made our way back toward our place as I held the package under my arm. "So this...Nightmare Night thing, you going out?” I asked Twilight as she looked to me and nodded her head. "Oh yes, and I already have an idea of what I shall be!” "Which is,” I asked looking down at her as she smiled. "Secret.” She answered my question as I only rolled my eyes at her, I kinda did want to know right now what she would be, but I guess I could wait; I think. But on our way back, Twilight stopped as she looked ahead, I did as well to see that Princess Luna and Celestia were at our home, as if waiting for us. "OhBrandon!” Luna cried out as she came over to us in haste. "It is good to see you awake and well, how do you feel?” "Fine,” I answered her with a nod. "Also check this out.” I lifted my sleeve to show my Cutie Mark as she gasped, the white Alicorn also coming over to see. "So you have gained a Cutie Mark Brandon...it looks like the one when you were an Alicorn.” "That is it,” I told her. "Speaking of which...it seems I can...” "Use magic?” me and Twilight looked to each other and then back to her as she smiled. "We thought you might...and we have other news as well.” "Which is?” "Come inside so we may tell.” Following the two inside, me and Twilight sat down on the sofa as Celestia started. "As you know, fusing with Moon allowed you to become an Alicorn,” I nodded at this. "But it also did something else. "Like what?” I asked her as Luna walked over. "Do you know why Moon looks much like me?” she asked as I shook my head slightly. "It was because she was fused with me for so long, her now body look like me in a way.” "So?” I asked her as I blinked slightly. "If you shared her soul and were giving a body like her, then some of her DNA as well as mine...were put into you.” "Say what?!” I cried as Celestia nodded her head moving closer. "Brandon, there is a reason to why your Cutie Mark looks like a half moon half sun as well. It is because, in a way, you have become our half brother.” "What...I...and...Fuck?” I was still so confused, I couldn't' even use real words right! Me...Their half brothers...would that make me...? "That would makeBrandona prince then?!” asked Twilight with shock in her voice as both of the larger mares smiled and nodded. "Wow...that is amazing...I'm dating royalty now.” This was...so much to wrap around in one go, I was...now their brother, I was now...prince of Equestria...unholy shit face cock master! I think my face gave me away for me being confused and shocked, for I saw Twilight wave her hoof in front of my face a few times as she clapped them together as I blinked and shook my head slightly looking at her and then to my...sisters. "I know this is a lot to take in at once,” Celestia told me. "But you don't have to worry about royalty work...well at least not now.” "Huh?” "If you are our brother now, since you have Alicorn DNA, you may even be able to take your Alicorn sate once more in the coming years. Also you may live as long as we do, as you know; we are over a thousand years of age.” You know...that does sound somewhat cool, but then that means... Turning to look at Twilight I think she knew what I was thinking, but I don't think the two older mares saw our looks. "Well...we shall leave you two alone then,” "Wait,” I spoke up standing. "May I speak to you two...alone?” they both looked to each other and nodded as we went upstairs as Twilight went to do something else. I sat down on the bed upstairs as my...sisters...ugh that's gonna take some getting use to; sat on the floor as they watched as I shook my head. "Please tell me this is some sort of joke...not to be rude or anything, but...really; me getting the DNA of Moon and then me becoming all three of you princess brother!?” "It may seem strange, but we did a test.” "A test?” I asked them as they nodded. "You know in your home world, how if the male don't think that the child is theirs by blood?” I nodded my head. "We were able to go to your world for a moment to get such a test; we also went to our healer and asked her to change it up a bit. While you were sleeping, we took a bit of your blood, and then all three of our bloods as well. When the healer brought them all together, they matched as if siblings would.” I looked down at my hands. So one day I would become an Alicorn, I'll admit, I kinda liked being an Alicorn, but still...wow... Closing my eyes and taking a deep breath, I thought what I was going to say next as I let a small smile cross over my face. "Always wanted sister's truth be told.” I said looking at them as they also smiled. "Does this mean I have to have guards around me?” "It would be best yes,” Celestia told me. "But we will not allow guards around you, if you wish not to allow more then the ponies you pick to know of what you are now.” "Please, thanks.” I nodded to them as they nodded back. "Also...one other thing.” "Yes?” they both asked as I smiled. "I know Nightmare Night is tonight, and I had this great idea...do you think it is possible to turn me into a Pegasus or pony for the night with my Cutie Mark?” my new sisters turned to each other, did I see...a smile from them. "But of course, Luna told me with a smile. "When the night comes and the moon is rising, you shall change into your inner pony, not Eclipse, but someone else.” "Alright then, thanks.” "So how do you think they are going to react when I tell them?” after Celestia and Luna left, I thought it would be better to tell all of our friends at once about my Cutie Mark, and as well as me being a prince now. Prince...you would think that you could only be a prince in an old video game or the prince ofLondonor something like that. Twilight only slightly shrugged looking up at me as we waited at the door, Who had long since gone, maybe ten minutes to send a small note about me being awake. "Well I know for sure Rarity might treat you differently,” she told me with a nod. "She has tried to date a prince once before...didn't turn out so well.” "How so?” I asked as she chuckled. "Seem he was more worried about him not being dirty then about Rarity, and if I'm not mistaken, she told him that the only thing royal about him was that he was a royal pain!” "That reminds me,” I spoke up looking down at her. "If I start getting a big head about this...hoof me in the head will ya?” Twilight giggled but nodded all the same as I smiled and looked forward once more; tilting my head when I saw a cloud of dust. "Hey what's that?” I asked pointing out as Twilight also narrowed her eyes to see. "I'm not sure,” she answered. Well I got my answered as a pink blur tackled hugged me hard, the force of the tackle sending me on my back and sliding along the floor as a very high and speed talking pony spoke. "Ohmygoshohmygoshohmygosh you're alright!” I groaned as I looked at my chest to see Pinkie Pie hugging me tightly as she then looked up at me. "I thought you would never wake up, you were not moving and sleeping it was like you were in a coma, or just having a nice dream. Oh I hope we didn't wake you when having a nice dream!” "It's good to see you too Pinkie,” I told my friend while petting her mane. "Now we have to have a-.” She didn't get too finished as I pinched her lips. "Oh no, no more parties for a while had too many in the last month!” "Aww...” she moaned as I let her lips go. "Darling!” I looked over as I got up to see Rarity standing at the door, she came over as I went on my knee as she rounded up and held me in a tight hug. "Oh my stars, I thought for sure you would never wake, it felt like forever since I heard your voice...oh say something to me please...” I softly chuckled; I really hoped she didn't have a crush on me still. "It is so nice to see you again Rarity.” She somewhat cooed at my voice as I petted her back. "How was everyone?” "How was everyone?” she asked as if I had hit her. 'What do you think? We were all worried sick about you! When you just collapsed like you did...we thought you've...” I sighed and hugged her all the tighter. "Well I'm fine now...don't worry.” "Brandon!” I looked up to see Rainbow Dash fly down at high speed, Fluttershy right behind her as fast as she could go. When the two landed Rarity went to the side as me and dash bro-fisted as me and Fluttershy hugged. "I'm glad you're alright man, Twilight was a wreck without you!” I looked over for a moment to see twilight looking at me too, also looking down as if she was embarrassed that it was true. After a while and a lot of questions, we were inside the house as we all sat in a circle. The Cutie Mark Crusaders were also with us as well, all three of them sitting ether on my knees or on my lap as I rubbed their backs slightly as they were the worst of my friends, the only one I had yet to see was Spike. Shrugging it off since I would tell him the very same thing later anyway, I looked at each of my friends as I let out a deep sigh. "Okay, so I gather you all here today to tell you two things, well, one of them is to really show you.” I slowly lifted up my shelve to show them my Cutie Mark as they all gasped, the three girls on me the loudest. "No way!” Scootaloo cried. "You got one now?!” "Does that mean...” Sweetie Belle asked looking up at me. "You're gonna leave the Cutie Mark Crusaders?” I laughed and shook my head. "And let you girls search without me, fat chance!” I saw their once sad, upset faces turn into wide grins as Apple bloom and Sweetie Belle hugged me, seemed Scootaloo just placed the tip of her hoof in her mouth making gagging noises as I only chuckled, giving her a small nudgy. "So what is the other thing you wanna to tell us all?” Applejack asked me as I looked to her. "Is there something ya'll keeping from us or something?” I and Twilight looked to each other for a moment. I really wanted to tell them...but I didn't want our friendship to be any different then what it was. I mean I was still freaking out about being a brother, even if it was half by DNA to Moon, Luna, and Celestia. "Oh I know!” Pinkie Pie cried out while jumping up and down. "Twilight's pregnant!” If me and her were drinking anything, or eating anything for that matter, we would've spat it right back out from what our happy go lucky friend just said. "W...what?!” we both cried out. "No,” I went on. "She is not pregnant!” "Then...are you? But how is that possible, you're a guy!” "I'm not pregnant ether!” "Then...who's pregnant?” "NO ONE!” we both cried at once yet again. After the laughers of everyone else died down I sighed while crossing my arms. "Listen...everyone please, can you promise me something?” they all looked to each other and then back to me, Twilight coming to sit by me as she laid her head on my shoulder. "You can not tell anyone, and I mean ANYONE what I'm about to tell you next...understand? Only the Princesses know of this...since they told us.” Looking all around at each other once more, they all nodded their heads and then looked back to us. Taking a deep breath I exhaled and closed my eyes. "When I fused with Moon, I was given some of her DNA, this also giving me Luna's DNA as well.” "So?” asked Rainbow Dash as I gave her a stern look, telling her with my eyes to not say anything else. "How much do you all know about the DNA structure?” the mutter of confusion answered my question. "Okay...lets say it like this, Rarity and Sweetie Belle, you two are sisters right?” they both nodded. "Well your DNA would be somewhat the same in a way, because of you being siblings.” I think that got them thinking on what I was getting at. "Does...” Fluttershy spoke in her whisper like voice. "Does that make you now...the brother of the princesses?” I softly nodded my head at her question as Applejack's eyes grew wide. "Whoa Nelly!” she cried out standing on her hooves at once. "Then that makes you...you...” "Prince Brandon now...yes.” At once, all but Twilight bowed down before me as I groaned. "Girls please don't,” I spoke out as they got back up. "I...I don't want this to change our friendship.” "But you are now a prince!” Rarity spoke up as she came up to me sitting before me. "Not only a normal prince, but prince of all of Equestria!” "Celestia said I was only prince in title for now,” I told her while looking away. "Saying that I didn't need to worry about the work that comes with that title for a while. And beside, I don't know the first thing on how to be a prince.” "What's there to know?” asked Rainbow Dash with a grin. "Just boss ponies around!” I gave her yet another glare as she only grinned and chuckled. "But really...please, don't tell anyone else about what I am now, please?” they all looked to each other but smiled all the same. "You can count on us partner!” Applejack told me while patting my back. "If you don't want anypony to know right now, then we'll keep it all hush hush, right ya'll?” "Yeah!” Pinkie Pie chirped. "But when you do tell everyone I want to plan the party!” "I'll keep your secret this timeBrandon,” Fluttershy whispered giving me a smile as I smiled back at her. "And since you're staying with us, we won't tell a soul!” Scootaloo answered as the rest of our group nodded their little heads. "Thanks girls...” Hours later, they had all left, leaving myself and Twilight alone in the library/home that we shared. Since not seeing Spike all day, I asked Twilight this time as she answered. "Spike went though a small growing spell,” she answered me. "He grew a bit, so did his lust for rubies, so he's out hunting, I guess he got better too because he went farther out of Ponyville.” "I see,” I answered with a nod as we sat on our bed, her head on my lap as I rubbed her hair softly. "Remember when Pinkie said about me being...pregnant?” I softly chuckled at this. "Yeah; why?” "Do you want children one day?” I looked down at her as she looked up. Was she truly asking...? "Well...sure, but can ponies and human really have kids together?” "Remember, you're not fully human anymore.” She gave me a small smile as I laughed slightly. "True dat...True dat.” I sighed slightly while still looking at her. "But yes...I wouldn't mind having a foal one day.” "Well...” she answered looking away for a moment. "My heat is coming soon, since we ponies go into heat twice a year, one at the spring, and one as the fall starts.” "Hrm,” I answered rubbing her neck and back more as the sound of the door opening downstairs and closing was heard. "Twilight, I'm back!” it was Spike, but I noticed that his voice sounded a bit more...deeper. "We're up here Spike!” "We...ohBrandonis awake huh?” as the sound of claws on floor came up, I was shocked by how much Spike really did change. His face didn't really have that roundness anymore, but more of a triangle look. The green fins on his head, which looked to be soft and rounded, were now from where I was standing, more sharp looking, though he easily pushed them back as if they were his hair; the same with the yellow fins on the side of his head. When I stood up to go over to him, I noticed that he was now taller then my waist, the fins easily hitting my chest as he looked up a bit. His tail much longer and even he had tiny little wings on his back. "Holy shit man!” I told him as he chuckled and once more rubbed his fins like hair once more. "Yeah I know, I was surprised too as well, I mean, Twilight's magic did stop me from growing big...cause of something I don't wanna talk about, maybe the spell is slowly wearing down?” I softly nodded at this, bringing my hand to my chin. "Well, you're looking more and more of a dragon...in fact...I think I have an idea for a Nightmare Moon costume for ya!” "Really? What?” I grinned and then looked to Twilight. "Hey, do you mind sending a letter to my s...I mean to the princesses?” I asked Twilight, almost forgetting that I didn't tell Spike yet. She nodded as I told her to say forget what I told them about the spell for tonight, I had something better. "Whoa whoa...so...your a prince now?!” "Hush will ya!” I hissed at Spike as we were on our way toward Rarity for her help. "I don't want Everypony to know just yet!” I watched as he waved his claws back and froth in a way of saying sorry as I only rolled my eyes. "I mean really...like I told the others, I don't the first thing of being a prince! I'm surprised that Celestia and Luna or even Moon if she knows hadn't sent a few guards to follow me around.” "I'm sure the reason why they didn't is because they believe that you can hold your own when the need comes.” My dragon friend suggested as I only shrugged my shoulders. "Or maybe since I told them not to tell anyone, they won't send me guards until they do release it to the public.” Spike nodded at this, finding that bit of information I guess acceptable. "So what is this idea that you had?” he asked as I smiled. "You ever heard of cos-play?” I asked him as he softly shook his head. "Okay let's say this. Rainbow Dash is a huge fan of that Daring Do right?” Spike nodded his head slightly. "Well I'm guessing for Nightmare Night she will no doubt be her, that is cos-playing, being something that you would read or see on TV and video games and such like that.” "TV... and what?” he asked, not knowing what those things were. "Never mind, anyway, you'll see...ah here we are!” finding our way to Rarity's place, I knocked on the door softly three times. After a moment the sound of clopping was heard as the Unicorn opened the door and gasped. "Brandon!” she cried out and smiled. "So nice to see you again and...Spike is that you?” Spike smiled and brought his claws to his hips and nodded his head as Rarity looked him over. "My, you look more of a dragon now then you did before darling!” I saw the tiniest of a blush on his face as I softly chuckled. "SO does he know?” "Yup,” I answered. "Told him on the way down here.” "That is good, so should I call you my Prince, from now on?” I frowned as she just chuckled and led us inside. "Well I will be more then happy to make you two customs for tonight!” Rarity answered as she brought her glasses to her face. "Brandon, I know you can draw pretty well, and I know you said you had an idea, so how about you start working over Spike's design while I go get some things.” I nodded to my friend as I looked over to Spike, doing a quick doodle of him for the outline and started to draw the clothing. I grinned, it came out just as I saw it, no doubt he would like it and try to woo Rarity over. When she came back, I had to drawing down and showed it to her, but not Spike, making him grumble as he sat on the couch before dozing off. "My goodness! This is...unlike anything I ever seen before!” "Well it is based off a Video Game character from my home world, so I'm not surprised that you haven't seen it.” "And these parts?” she asked pointing at the part she was talking about. "If you have metal around here I can make it, trust me I have before.” "You're just in luck, another costumer wanted this metal for his suit that can easily bend, and when heated stays the way it is. It's upstairs I'll get it and then you can work on it!” "Got enough for three of these?” I asked. "One goes with mine as well.” "But of course one moment!” as she left again, I went over to spike, taking the measurement I needed as I jotted them down. When she came back, she worked on the clothes, as I did for my own add on. I will not tell you what I made until I write how Spike would react and how I would show what he looked like, I know, I'm a prick. After a few hours of working, I got mine down as well as Rarity as we went over to wake up Spike. He grumbled and woke up as I smiled at him, telling him that his was ready. As he went to try the suit on, I showed him how to put on what I made and what they could do, he grinned wide at this as he thanked me. As me and Rarity waited I started to draw what mine would look like. "Alright, I'm ready!” we both looked over as the dragon slowly came out as I smirked. I just KNEW he would pull it off. Standing before us was Spike; the clothing was a mixture of a grey like white and red. The cloak opened around his chest area, allowing another set of white clothing to be seen that went up to his neck. The flaps of the open part, showed a blood red color. The hood that he wore covered his eyes as he looked down slightly; the tip pointed giving him a more mysteries look. On the left side of his shoulder, a long white cape flowed down a bit to his waist, the inside being the same blood red as the flaps. His legs, the flaps opened and moved making it easier for him to walk. Though I did not have enough metal to make the armour of metal, I made the cape part of the metal leather as well as the waist part, but I had a little metal left to make the designed that went with it. "My goodness Spike, you look very handsome and dashing in that suit!” The dragon smiled as he brought the hood off, the hood having some holes for his green fins to go though. "Yeah but look at this!” he brought up the two metal gauntlets that I made for him just a moment ago, flicking his wrist, a blade came out of each, as Rarity jumped back in shocked. "Brandonthis is so cool though! Who did you said was the name of the character that wore this?” "His name was Ezio,” I spoke up while chuckling. "In the game Assassin Creed Brotherhood, he was the leader of a band of Assassins he made inRometo stop the man who wanted to take it over.” "Leader of the Assassins wicked sweet!” "Just don't go around trying to stab anyone please?” I told him while crossing my arms. "I trust that you will use those blades in your hands for just show.” "You can count on me!” he cried giving me a small salute as I groaned slightly but laughed. Rarity walked over to Spike and started to walk around him, eyeing the clothing she made to see if everything was good. "Well, for the first time doing this, I did a most dashing job, nowBrandon, for your one!” I smiled and nodded as I gave her the picture as she too started to work on mine as Spike played with the blades. I left a little after that to get my own sword at my place, already seeing many of the children in their customs getting ready to get some candy. I had yet to seen what my friends would be, and Twilight was nowhere to be seen as well. I overheard Fluttershy saying she would not go, saying she was too freighted about ponies scaring her. I tried to coax her to come, but she denied my offer; oh well, I'll be to try again next year. Walking back with the sword in hand, I came to see Rarity working on the chest part of my suit. I went to the sofa to work on the last part of the metal that I had, I bet you all can easily guess who I'm going out as now huh? "It is done!” she cried as she brought the long cloth out for all to see as I smiled and took it, the gauntlet now done as I went behind a curtain to change. After a bit of struggle I was done, and came out as Spike brought a nail to his chin as if thinking as Rarity only smiled. Mine was much like Spike's in a way, but much older looking. The same like hood covering my hair and face. Though I did not have a cape or the metal on my waist I held a red cloth that went down between my legs my sword strapped to my side as the gauntlet on my left hand. On my back was a sheath for a long dagger that I could have, but forget to buy one. "And who are you dressed up as?” Rarity asked. "A younger Ezio?” I shook my head and smiled. "This is the suit of Altair, not the founder of the Assassin Brotherhood, but an old master that is Ezio ancestor and brought back the way of the Assassins.” "Whoa,” Spike claimed coming up closer. "Mine looks better,” he grinned as I rolled my eyes. "So Rarity, are you coming out too?” she nodded as well as she then looked upstairs. "I'll be out in a bit, you two go on, the sun is setting so no doubt many ponies will be out and about, go on, I shall see you two later!” "Come on, we gotta find Twilight!” I followed after the waist high dragon as we made our way back into Ponyville, many ponies even stopped us to ask us what we were, since I didn't feel like telling them the whole back story, I simple told them we were Assassins. I even told them to rest in peace the way Ezio would say in the game. Looking around, I saw Twilight, I was surprised that she was not in her own costume at the moment, so when I came up, I started to notice something, her hair seem longer, even her tail. "Twilight?” I asked tapping her back, who I thought was Twilight turned around and jumped up high and cried. "Hiya Brandon!” I jumped back, I knew that voice well. "Pinkie Pie?!” I cried as the usually pink pony giggled while jumping up and down. "Wow, I even got you, well then, Hiya I'm Twilight Sparkle! Student to Princess Celestia and Brandon Casey's girlfriend!” "How the...what the?” I could only gawk as she looked almost like her, hell even her Cutie Mark was covered and matched my girlfriend's! "Pretty cool huh? I've been everything these last few years, but not one of my friends, soooo...tah dah!” I sighed and softly chuckled as she then took into my own costume. "ButBrandon, that costume is so cool, you like some kind of old healer? Huh huh huh tell me what you are!” "I'm Altair, Assassin.” "Assassin! Ohhh you gonna go stab someone if somepony pays you?!” still jumping up and down I only shook my head. "Oh is Spike one of your followers?” "I guess I'm Ezio, leader of the Assassin Brother Hood inRome.” "Rome? Where's that?” she asked as I only chuckled. "Pinkie, have you seen Twilight?” "I'm right here!” she grinned while stopping her bouncing.” "I mean it Pinkie, where is the real Twilight?” she only giggled and shrugged her shoulders. "I don't know, but I just saw this pony a while ago that looked almost human!” I was surprised by this, but looked to where she was pointing. "Alright, I'll go see, have fun you two.” "Okie dokie lokie! Come on Spike, lets see who else will think I'm Twilight!” shaking my head I left off to find Twilight, not even five minuets later, I found what Pinkie was talking about. Whoever this Pony was, it did have a body of a human, though the foot still held the hooves, the hoof where the hands were be were human hands! Nails were black as night. A long purple like tail seen flowing behind the pair of blue jeans it wore, wide hips showing that this pony was female. The hair also seeming familiar to me as well as the coat as I made my way over and tapped the female's shoulder. When she turned around, I did a double take back as she smiled. Her purple horn easily seen as well as the eyes. "HeyBrandon...what do you think?” It was Twilight! Wearing my blue jeans and white shirt, I looked down at her chest to see...breast pushing out. She still held a muzzle and her purple coat, but she looked so...human like now. If any one is reading this, then let me tell you this...every...furry...lovers...dream...come...true! "T...Twilight?” I had to shatter a bit as she only giggled slightly but nodded. "Yeah it's me; I wanted to try something different. Believe me I tried the new spell I've been working on for a while to make me full human for the night, though I guess I still need to work on it since I still look pony in a way.” She looked down to herself and then held the breast under the shirt. "And what the heck are these for anyway? I've seen the females in the old history books have them, but I have no idea what they are for!” "Well uh...” I tried to look at her eyes and not the breast she was messing around with. "You see, when the human mother has children, the breast is filled with milk...so the child can breast feed.” "Really? I'll have to write that down later on!” "Uh...yeah you do that...wait you've been trying this spell for a while now? How long?” She smiled slightly and brushed her hair back with her new hands. "The day after we became an item, I kinda wanted to know what it like to be human.” I could only blink as she told me this, seeing her like this, was very different. She was still shorter then me, but at least I didn't have to bend down to look at her in the eye. "So what do you think, do I look better as this or my old self.” "Hey I don't care what you look like,” I told her as she blinked. "I love you for who you are, not what you look like.” "OhBrandon...” she smiled and moved closer, hugging me slightly as I hugged her back, I was blushing when her breast were pushed up to me. "Oh, did you see what Pinkie Pie was dressed up as!” "Yeah,” I answered with the shake of my head, I pulled my hood off so she could see me better. "I really thought it was you for a moment!” she chuckled as well as we started to walk. "So what are you dressed up as?” "Character from my home world,” I told her. "An Assassin really; there even is this saying that goes with it...I think I can remember it all.” "Can I hear it?” she asked as I nodded clearing my throat. "Where other blindly followed the laws of the land, remember; nothing is true. Where other follow the law of the world, remember; everything is permitted. We work in the dark, to serve the light. We are assassins.” (Please be known, I do not truly know the saying, I just put what I can remember) at the last part I told her the 'rest in peace' in the language Ezio would say. "That means rest in peace.” "Why would the Assassins say that though to the one they kill?” "I believe it is because even though the men and women they killed were vile and evil, they still have the right to sleep in peace for the next life on; that's what I think anyway.” I then looked toward Twilight as we went walking down the street. "So does anyone else know that this is you?” she nodded her head at me. "Yeah I told the other girls what I would be, just so there wouldn't be confusion, I guess Pinkie Pie forgot.” I nodded my head, and as we went on I heard the sound of wings behind us. "Hey you two!” we turned around to see...Derpy land before us, why wasn't she wearing something...wait a moment...her eyes...they were a different shade and not...walled eye. And her voice was different too, the hair a bit shorter then I remember. Wait a second... "Rainbow Dash?” I asked as the mare smiled and nodded. "Pretty cool huh? When I found out Pinkie Pie was going as Twilight, I thought, why not go as Derpy, I mean, we somewhat look the same!” I laughed at this and nodded, knowing it was true, her own Cutie Mark being covered and showed Derpy's own, the bubbles. "ButBrandonman, yours and Spike's Costumes are wicked sweet! He told me it was from your home world!” "Yeah,” I nodded to her. "The idea came to me when I saw how he changed and I thought that he may like it.” "I'll say; those blades he had were wicked!” "Blades?” asked Twilight as I looked to her, brining my left hand up and flicking it, the same hidden blade popping out as she blinked. "He better not hurt anypony!” "He won't I made sure of that.” I hen looked to Dash...or Derpy and asked. "So what is everyone else?” "Well howdy ya'll!” I looked over as well as the other two to see Applejack walk up. Rolling my eyes, I kinda knew she would dress up as she was right now. Her hat having a star on it, and on her body was a old style sheriff vest, another star on it with 'sheriff Applejack' printed on it. her hair tied in a single pony tail as well as her tail as she trotted up to us. "Well hello Sheriff Jack,” I answered with a small salute. "Catch any outlaws yet?” she let out a short chuckle. "Not yet, but 'all keep my eyes open for those dirty bandits, don't ye worry!” we all shared a laugh at this as I then felt something clamp on my head. "Brainsssss, give me brainsssss!” I then heard a small giggle at that as I felt around and pulled whoever had bitten my head. I blinked when I saw it was Apple Bloom, the makeup she wore making it look like I was looking though her at times, seeing the bones of her insides, hair a mess, both eyes black with make up as her whole body was covered in filth. "Why hello Zombie Bloom, sorry you can't have my brain, I need it!” "Well I can't eat what you don't have!” I blinked at her remark as the other girls laughed as I smiled evil like. "Oh really then...well did Sweetie Belle tell you what I did to her when she was bugging me and Rarity?” she blinked and then her eyes grew wide as I brought a finger in my mouth. "No, no, no!” she cried wiggling in my grip before sticking it in her ear and wiggling it around. "Wet Willy!” I cried out as she wailed slightly as I brought her to the ground as she groaned and tried to wipe the spit out of her ear. "Gross thereBrandon!” she cried as I snickered as the other soon followed. "Ha, he got you too huh?” Looking over, I saw what seemed to be a small orange pony, I knew at once that it was Scootaloo were white cloth, did she hurt herself.er wings were white cloth, and did she hurt herself? I then saw a hat on her had, looking like something a...what's the word where a man or women digs up old fossils? Anyway, I knew who she was. "Well if it isn't Daring Do!” Rainbow Dash called out and went over. "Nice some though Scootaloo, don't know why I didn't think of that!” "Well I wanted to go out as you, but someone beat me to the hoof!” "Who?” I asked looking around. I got my answer as I saw a Pegasus fly past us looking like Dash while crying out 'muffins'. "I had to ask.” The next group of friends we saw were none other then Rarity and Sweetie Belle, Rarity as I had no doubt guessed, came dressed as a princess. The dress was long and a shape of deep purple, gold trimmings, no doubt the real kind, outline the whole dress, while also making out a design I had no idea what it was truth to be. Her hair was different, a lot more classy look then from what she would always wear it, the hair save for one string that covered her eyes were pushed to the side of her head. Sweetie Belle, dressed up to what looked to be a flower girl outfit, one that would be seen at a wedding. Spike and Pinkie Pie came back a while ago, the whole group talking while the three young girls would go door to door asking for candy, I came up with them at times, almost scaring the ponies when I showed them my hidden blade. The foal's bags were almost filled when someone called out. "It's Princess Celestia!” looking up at the sky, I could see that indeed it was Princess Celestia coming down, landing with grace as many came over to her to greet her and wish her a happy Nightmare Night. She only nodded to them all as she then made her way toward us. All of my friends bowed slightly at her as she only smiled and brought a hoof up. "Do not bow before me, we are friends, are we not?” I got a good look at her, something was...off and when she looked to me, I knew right there, why she was off. Her cats like eyes were looking to me as I smiled to her as she winked toward me. "Hey there Moon,” I told her as the other looked to me in shocked. "Going out as Celestia this year?” she softly chuckled as the others also gasped. "It is Princess Moon! Wow I swear I really thought you were Celestia!” Twilight spoke up while walking over to her. "I couldn't really think of anything, and it seems I'm not the only one dressing up as other ponies tonight.” Looking from Pinkie Pie to Rainbow Dash with a small smile. "It is strange now, in a way, a holiday made to try and say that I wouldn't find ponies if they clothed themselves. Quite silly, even the stories that went with them!” "Not to be rude,” I spoke up. "But...can you blame the ponies of old?” "No...I guess not.” "Hey no frowny!” Pinkie Pie spoke while jumping in front of her. "Today is the day we all get free candy, so put that frown upside down!” I was amazed by how, the very same pony that made her into a ghost like sate, I mean one of the ponies that did, was trying to cheer her up. I would think it would take years for any of them to truly grow found of her. Her frown slowly turned into a small smile as Pinkie Pie smiled just as wide. "See? So what are you doing here anyway?” "I thought I would come out and mingle with everyone else...truly see first hand how this night is brought about. Celestia and Luna will also come, for a little contest.” "Oh? What kind?” asked Scoot as she came up to her. "A costume contest.” She then looked to me. "AndBrandon, thank you for agreeing.” I nodded my head, I guess now it would seem weird, her brother being her captain guard. "A contest?” Spike asked. "What's the prize?” "Anything the winner wishes...within the law I mean.” I saw Spike eyes grew wide as he licked his lips, no doubt going to ask for a pile of gemstones no doubt if he won. "Brandon...may I speak to you for a moment?” I looked up at her and nodded, telling the others I would catch up with them soon after, they all left as me and Moon went toward a lone tree and sat under it as she looked toward all the ponies going by. "It is nice...to walk among the ponies once more.” she sated as if talking to herself as I looked up at her from where I was sitting. "I am also glad that they are enjoying this night.” "I told you,” I answered her placing a hand on her shoulder. "Ponies can enjoy the night, like this holiday, it will never be on a sunny day, for what would the point be?” she smiled and looked down at me as I smiled back. "So...from what I've been told...I'm now your half brother?” "Ah...so they indeed did tell you?” I nodded my head also looking ahead at nothing really. "Do you hate me for doing this?” "Did you know this would happen?” I asked her as she shook her head. "Then I do not hate you, beside...I'll live longer, become a Alicorn on my own one day, and gained three new sisters.” She smiled back at me as I smiled weakly, looking away again. "But something troubles you?” "It's...Twilight,” I told her as I sighed. "If I'll live as long as you three will, since I am a prince...that's means I'll outlive Twilight and...” "Yes...I see what ales you Brandon.” I looked up at her as she looked back down at me. "Do you know what happens when a Alicorn and Earth, Pegasus or Unicorn marry?” I only blinked. "They become husband and wife...?” I asked as she softly chuckled. "Well yes, but also, the non Alicorn, he or she will also become one in the coming years!” I was shocked slightly by this. "How is that...possible? I mean, does the marriage vows have like a magical charmed or something?” "Truthfully, the way it is done is a mystery to us. All we know is that the non Alicorn when married to one will become one him or herself.” So that meant that Shiny Armour would seen become an Alicorn as well. But marriage? I mean sure I did love Twilight; I doubt I would ever find a pony like her at all! And what would happen if we did break up, what if we...no, we would never break up; there was just something about her that made me want her. Bringing two fingers up to my nose, making sure not to flick my hidden blade out, I hummed to myself as I thought. "Well, that is all I have to say, and again, thank you for agreeing to be my captain.” I looked up at her and nodded my head as we stood up and made our way toward where my love and friends would be. We easily found them, they were all talking to...I chuckled to myself. I knew it was Celestia, simply because no other Alicorn I had met was that large, and beside, the eyes were a big giveaway. Seeing Celestia wearing the armour that Moon would wear, it seemed to make her more, fierce in a way, no doubt in her own, no one would dare mess with her. Her white coat, now black as night, as her Cutie Mark were also covered in replaced of Moon's. "That's reminds me!” Moon looked down toward me. "How the bloody hell can everyone get new Cutie Marks?” she chuckle softly as she answered me. "Just a prop, you see, say I wanted your Cutie Mark for the night, I would use this sort of paper that copies the mark, and place it over mine own. These making my own disappear for the night, while I hold the new one.” "Like one of those temporally tattoos,” I muttered to myself as we made our way over. Once close enough, 'Moon' looked over at us and smiled coming over. "Hello there sweet brother and sister, and how are we enjoying ourselves?” looking to Moon who was slightly shocked that she called her sister, I shrugged. "Okay I guess,” I answered. "Did the costume contest start yet?” Celestia smiled and nodded. "Who won?” I got my answered when I heard a loud crunch, looking over I saw that Spike had taking a huge bite out of what seemed to be a large red ruby, but when he swallowed, the ruby...returned to normal? "Heh...a ruby that is never truly eaten, nice.” "I think the crowd only picked him because of the blades he had,” Celestia told me. "Nice work on them by the way, you should make hoof gauntlet versions for the guards.” "Maybe, but I only know how to do hands and claws, not hoofs.” "A petty, " "So what is Luna dressed as tonight?” Rarity asked while walking up. "If you went as Princess Moon, and Princess Moon went as you, what would Princess Luna go as?” "Oh she went as a human.” "Say what?” I was utterly confused as Twilight also looked over to me as Celestia nodded. "Yes, you see, I knew Twilight was trying to make a spell that would allow her to go full human for a while, but it didn't work as you ca see.” We all looked to her as she slightly blushed. "How it worked for Luna, it was because she had a picture to go by.” "A picture?” I asked as she nodded once more. "Before the humans were...sent away,” no doubt wanted to keep a secret on how the humans really left. "She had asked a very well known artist to draw her, if she was human. Now it was very difficult to do, the human had to look at Luna as a whole in a sense as he had said. Take her body and try to remodel it within the pictures. At last, he made it, after taking him a full year, and let me say...it was remarkable!” "Is that her over there?” the voice of Apple Bloom was heard as we looked down to her and then followed with her hoof to where she was pointing. Sure enough, a human with a bluish like horn was walking toward us. I was surprised by how human she truly did look! I mean, beside the horn and how her hair glowed slightly, not flowing like when she was an Alicorn. She still held her corn on top of her head, but she wore a long black dressed, almost as if she was still an Alicorn, the symbol of her Cutie Mark seen on her chest, perky breast easily seen. I had to blush; here I was almost looking at my DNA half sister's breast for god sake! Thinking about it for a moment, if she were to somehow cover her horn, I swear I would no doubt have known it was her, okay maybe I would've but since I was told that it would be her...oh screw it you know what I mean. "Good even Everypony,” she spoke in her own voice while smiling. "Are we all having a good time?” Pretty much the rest of the time we were out was just having some fun, games and other sort of things of the sort. When it was time for us to retire to bed, Rarity came up and asked if I would like to come to the spa with her the following morning, I was surprised when Applejack was going as well. Before I could answer, Twilight answered for us. Saying we would be there, that the two should just come and get us. I shook my head lightly at this as me, Spike and Twilight walked back home. Spike giving me the hidden blades after Twilight told him to. Celestia using her magic to make them bigger so I could wear them and then outfitted them to my hands. Thanking her, we all left to ether keep having fun or go home. After undressing, I was only in my boxers of grey, Spike just undress and fell asleep in his bed, which was now downstairs in a room I had yet to see before. Maybe Twilight made it for him, not sure. The magic of Twilight's soon faded, returning back to her old self as she yawned slightly. I smiled and picked up my girlfriend and brought her to our bed. Removing the covers and blankets and setting her on my chest like always. Her head under my chin, her eyes slowly closing as she took to sleep. Rubbing her mane, I too felt the sleeping spell of the night taking a hold of me. Slowly closing my eyes, I kept one hand on her lower back, the other behind my head; as sleep took me in. Chapter 9A little over a month had passed since Nightmare Night, this would be marking my full second month while living in Ponyville. Within this time span, Darkness had not shown his face anywhere or any of those Dark Beasts as he had called them; this worrying myself and my sisters greatly. By now I had grown use of now knowing I was a prince now, though only my friends, or should I say closest friends knew of my new title. I was glad that they had kept their word of not saying anything to the others until I felt I was ready to be addressed publicly about my new role. Fall was fast approaching as well, the lush green I would see on the tree slowly turning into different colors of red, brown and gold. Twilight couldn't wait, for her heat was also coming up as well, saying she truly wanted to know if we could produce a child together. It was almost funny when I would hear her count down the days, as if nature could truly be counted like that. Though on the outside I was smiling at each of my friends, each day passed, I grew more and more wary of how not a single word of Darkness had come to anyone's ears. What was he planning, was he still going to try to make Twilight his queen? Or would he just kill us all? I doubted he knew I was Eclipse, so maybe I could use that to my side when we fought next. I had grown stronger too, not in magic wise, for I still had a long way to go, the best I could do right now was pick things up with the magic I had gained. No I had grown stronger in the way of the blade. Finding some old books that the human of old would use to study from old masters, I learned quickly different styles; I think the best style for me was of course the one I've been using, using only the blade I held. But since also having the double hidden blades I had made for Spike, which Twilight made him give back after Nightmare Night, I also tried to train with them. I think I couldn't fight with them, but it would make a nice surprise when I was disarmed of my main weapon. Over the last couple of weeks, Twilight's brother Shiny Armor came to me to teach me how to be a captain, how to command any ponies that I would have to watch over and keep in line. He also gave me a ring that allowed a shield of short to appear when I need it. All I would have to do is slap it with my other hand, and the magical barrier would release the shield within. So far the Princesses had yet to tell anyone other then my friends who knew that I was now a prince, and I was truly glad as I said. I still didn't truly like the idea truth be told, I mean really...a human prince of Equestria? Sure I would soon be able to transform into my Alicorn self in the coming years...but I don't know. It was pretty cool being one; but I like my human self better. It was me being human that allowed Twilight to fall for me. Speaking of which, I had yet to see my girlfriend since she left this morning, saying something about a book she wanted to get from somepony; hrm, wonder when she'll get back. At the moment I was reading a book, a bit of more history about Equestria when I thought about Twilight. Putting the book down I stretched and then stood up and left out of our home. A few clouds in the sky, making same places dark because of the patches of clouds covering the sun. I didn't even take a few steps, before seeing Twilight trot over to me. "Hey Twilight,” I called to her as she came over and jumped onto my chest. I smiled as she nuzzled my cheek a bit, and then she kissed me. What I didn't see coming was how she pried my mouth open and slipped her tongue into my own mouth. Sure we tongue kissed...but never outside. When she broke the kiss, she had this sort of lust in her eyes as she giggled. "Hello lovely,” she spoke to me as I only blinked. "Do you mind...coming with me for a moment, I want to show you something.” "Uh...o...okay?” I answered her as she got to her feet and walked away, her hips swaying softly as I followed behind. Taking me out of Ponyville, I looked around, where was she taking me? When I looked back to her, she was on her way intoEverfreeForest. "Twilight wait!” I cried running after her, it was a good thing I had at least one of my hidden blades on me. As I ran on toward her, she seemed to run as well. Still running, I had to wonder what it was she wanted to show me, and what was with her...was she going into heat already and wanted to have a little...fun away from others? I soon found her; she was in an open area. She was standing before me, smiling widely at me as I came over and bent down to catch my breath a bit. "Okay what do you want me to...?” I tilted my head as I looked behind her. Four small black...things stood behind her in front of a tree. They stood like ponies, but they were all black having a slightly curved horn and bug wings, they reminded me of Alicorns, but I had never seen anything like this before. Along their backs were these blue top, even their tails seemed to be bug wings in a way, they also seemed to have holes in their legs; big ones too. Fang like teeth showing as they snarled lightly at me. They moved out of the way as I saw...Twilight?! She looked bad, slightly beaten as she slowly looked up, her eyes growing wide slightly. "Brandon...no...a trick!” "W...what?” I moved closer and then stopped as I heard the laughter of the 'Twilight' behind me. Slowly turning away from the black bug Alicorns, their blue covered eyes were it would be white and white pupils' beasts. I watched as the Twilight that brought me here grinned almost evil like as I took a step back holding my hands up ready to fight. "Who are you?!” I demanded in a harsh tone. Again the imposer laughed as a large green wall of flames covered her body; I backed away a bit, covering my face from the intense heat coming from the imposer. When the laughing stopped I removed my arms from my face to look who had truly brought me here. Whoever she was, to me she looked maybe taller then Luna, not as tall as Celestia, her body as black as those small things behind me, her fangs just as sharp. She seemed to have more holes along her legs. Her bug wings much larger as well as her 'tail' as well. Dark blue hair covered a bit of her face and went down her face, a sly grin showing from behind the hair; her green and grey like eyes looking right at me. Her horn, longer then those of the smaller one of her behind me as she chuckled softly. "Well,” she spoke in a voice I already didn't like. "Seems Twilight here has found herself a nice little human lover? By the way little Unicorn, he is a great kisser too.” Again she snickered as I glared harder at her. "Who the hell are you witch?!” I demanded again, about to reach for my sword, when I forgot I forget it at home. Fuck, I hope the blade inside my gauntlet was good for fighting! Again she chuckled softly, taking a step forward me as I took a step back, the sound of hissing behind me made me stop as I looked back, one of those things held a horn under Twilight's chin, looking to stab her if I tried anything. "Oh! Where am I at today?” she smiled as she raised a hoof to her chest. "My name is Queen Chrysalis, queen over the Changeling race!” "Well what do you want with me and Twilight?” I asked her, slowly bringing my hand toward my ring hand just in case I was attacked. "Well...truthfully I would just do what I wanted to you...but it seems Darkness has other plans for you two?” "Darkness?!” I cried as she softly chuckled. "Why yes, after that fight with that Alicorn her brother fused with, he was left in very bad shape. Teleporting himself away, he found himself before me, he told me of his plans to rule over Equestria, and I decided to aid him. He promised me all the food my long subjects need, in return, my aid in the battle to come!” I grinded my jaw tightly, at least he didn't know that it was I who was that Alicorn that kicked his sorry ass. "And as for Twilight, he's been working on a spell...to make her more...likeable toward him. And you, well...he just wants to kill you so that Twilight doesn't have anything to break free of his spell.” "So you brought me here to kill me huh?” I asked, my hand pressed over my other hand, about to press it at any giving moment. She rolled her eyes and shook her head. "It would be very simple for me to yes, but he wants the joy to watch your blood spill. So, you can come the easy way...” she stomped her hoof to the ground as more of those Changelings came all around us, forming a large circle as they snarled and growled. "Or the hard way.” I softly chuckled while closing my eyes, flexing my fingers a bit, I brought my right hand up and slammed it on my left hand, right on top of the ring Twilight's brother had given me. A light purple light surrounded my left arm as the small black freaks jumped back in fright as a shield, looking much like Shiny Armor's Cutie Mark came over my arm, when I brought it to my chest, it covered the whole arm as I smiled and flicked my hidden blade out. "How about my way?” I then turned and ran toward Twilight, Smashing one of the Changelings in the face as it screamed slightly as I kicked the other two away, stabbing forward I stabbed the last in the chest as it too screamed as I slapped it with my shield. Bending low to the ground, using the shield to cover my body and my body covering Twilight, I watched as the Changelings slowly came closer, my eyes scanning the area for any means to escape. Finding none but where I came in, I cursed myself. I would really have to fight them all to get out of here with Twilight. "Get him!” Chrysalis ordered as they all jumped to the attack. I roared out a battle cry as I brought the shield out and threw many of them to the side, kicking and stabbing as much as I could, but it proved worthless. Many of them started to pile on me, I felt their teeth sink into my skin as I cried out, feeling them sucking the blood out of me. Fucks...were these thing vampires? Soon, in such a shirt time, I felt myself grow weak from blood lost. Falling onto my chest as they got off me, blood dripping down my neck and arms as Chrysalis stood before me. I heard Twilight say something weakly to me, but it was lost to me. "Blood may not be the food of our choice,” she answered in a whisper to my ears. "But, at least it will do until Darkness rules this land!” "N...no...I...I won't....allow him to!” I forced out as I tried to stand, but fell on my chest again. "Oh, but you have no choice dearBrandon. He will be this land's master...and soon the world!” I think I was blacking out, because as I fell onto my side, the world around me started to blacken. "He better not be dead,” I heard a voice I had not heard in a long time. I softly groaned to myself, creaking a eye open to notice I was in a jail cell of sort, I couldn't really see because of the dark, but I could see that a small light was coming from just outside my cell, the shadow that loom from the light was none other then Chrysalis. I heard her scoff a bit as she then answered. "I told you he is not dead, so keep that knot out of your mane will you?” I heard a grumble, I knew it was Darkness. "So when are you coming for that Twilight Unicorn? I don't truly understand why you want her.” "Why I want her is my business only, and to when I'll be there, in the next few hours. That damn Eclipse did a big number on my body, I can't use my magic to the fullest even after all this time!” I snickered under my breath, but laughing hurt me as I groaned softly. I think she heard because I heard a chuckle from her. "Seems the human is awake, so I shall keep him company until you arrive.” "Fine, just don't kill the bastard.” And with that, the light was gone. Trying to move my hands, I found them above my head, chained to the wall as I flicked the chains, trying to see if maybe I could rip them off...nope...fuck. I only had a moment to myself, as soon, the damn queen showed her ugly mug before me at the cell door damn grin at on her hunches and grinned that same damn grin at me as I only glared at her. Blood caked my skin; no doubt I've been there for hours so the blood was dried where I was bitten by her little servants. "Well, morning there sunshine, have a nice little nap?” I spat blood at her feet as she only laughed slightly as I glared harder. "Where is Twilight?” I demanded softly, the pain making it hard for me to release my full rage on her. "She is busy waiting for her soon to be king upstairs.” She answered as I glared harder. "Oh don't be like that, soon she will be happy, you want her to be happy?” "Bitch when I get out of here, I'm going to wring you by your neck!” she only laughed at me as she dragged her hooves over the cell doors making them cling and clang. "It's too bad Darkness is going to kill you,” she spoke. "I could use a slave like you.” "I will never be your slave,” I answered her as she smiled. "Your lost I guess. Well why don't you just sit right there like a good little human, okay?” laughing she left me in the dark as I growled slightly to myself. Closing my eyes, I slowly started to think on how to escape; maybe I could use my magic? But all I could do was freaking lift stuff up by now, man... closing my eyes I started to call on my magic powers, luckily I guess they haven't thought of me knowing magic so I could use it. Maybe I could find a way to break the bounds. Closing my eyes, I pictured the links of the chains breaking, harder and harder I though at times I had to stop because I grew too weak. But at last, one link broke. With one hand free I sighed and flicked the cuff off with ease, doing the second one became easier since I knew what I was doing. When that came off I grinned; now there was two things I could do with magic! Going to the cell, I tried to see if it was open, nope, oh well. So using my magic I broke the lock off as slowly opened the door, seeing no guards around I made my way down the hall, until I stopped at one cell. I couldn't believe it; inside the cell...was a human! He too was chained to the wall like I was, his skin darker then mine, I mean way darker; he was brown. His black curly hair was a slight mess, he had some hair on his chin and face as well so I knew that he was at least my age, or younger. He wore what seemed to be a red sweater of sort, it was pretty simple, a faded logo on it that I couldn't see. His black jeans also faded as well as his white shoes. I unlocked the door at once, hoping that this guy was not dead, why had Celestia and Luna sent a human here? I would have to question them on this later, bringing a few fingers to his neck, I sighed as I felt a pulse, I then brought my hand over his eye lip and pulled them open; before snapping them back into place, this causing him to stir slightly. "H...huh...what the...?” he slowly opened his brown eyes to look at me as I smiled softly at him. "A...a human, whoa man, I really thought I was the only human here!” I chuckled slightly at this, thinking almost the same thing months ago. "Well, your not, you got a name?” I asked him as he nodded. "My name isDevon, you?” "Brandon, now hold still alright?” he seemed confused as I brought my hands to the link that held the cuffs together, thinking hard I broke the links as his hands came free. "Whoa, how'd you do that?” he asked watching as my hands stopped glowing. "Magic, anyway, lets go. I need to find someone before we leave!” "What about that weird horned bug thing?!” "You mean Queen Chrysalis, one I THINK she's an Alicorn, sure looks like one, and two, don't worry about her for now. Right now we need to find Twilight.” He had no idea what I was talking about, but nodded all the same. As he ran down the hall, we found a few small poles, thick enough to use as weapons as I gave one to him. "AlrightDevon, before we go any further, I gotta know, how did you get down here?” "Okay it's like this, I came here a little over a week ago, this big black horned wing think, I think that queen chick called him Darkness, came out of nowhere when I was on my way to work, grabbed me and brought me here. Told me that I had to be a spy to get some chick named Twilight and I'm guessing you're the onlyBrandonaround here right?” I shrugged. "Seems like he still wants us, well me dead and he wants Twilight I know that for sure...alright keep going.” "Alright, so I was like, 'no way man! I don't know what you're plan is!' and then he threw me down here.” "Huh, alright. Well just to tell ya, that I'm glad you didn't join him, he's trying to take over this world you know.” "Yeah I found that out when I was dragged down here, so what's your story, why does he want you dead?” "Well for one, he wants my girlfriend, that Twilight girl you overheard about, to be his queen. Seems he found a way for her to love him, and by killing me, he thinks of killing and way of her returning to normal.” "Well that sucks,” I nodded my head at this. "So this Twilight girl, she hot?” "Yeah she a cute Unicorn.” "Wait...what?” "Heh...” I rubbed the back of my head as we got to the only door out of the cell room. "You see, we are in a whole new world as you may have guessed. The Earth ponies, Unicorns and Pegasus, and as well the Alicorns are like the humans of this world. There are also dragons, hydras, and other beast you don't want to meet...well I guess Spike is a cool dragon to hang around with.” "Whoa, whoa, whoa back up a sec though!” I gave him a wary look. "You're...dating a Unicorn?” "So? She found no barrier to love me, same with me; so why not? Why you got a problem with that?” "Nah man, go for what you know; so I'm guessing you're a furry then?” I rolled my eyes at the term he used, Furries being humans who loved humanoid animals or just loved animals...in more way then one. "Yeah I guess so, anyway look, we can talk later alright?” he nodded his head slightly, his curls bouncing. "Just follow my lead, don't stray to far and try not to make any noises; alright?” he nodded sharply once more as we made our way at the door, slowly opening it as I looked around, and monition for him to follow. Where ever we were, it was still withinEverfreeForestthat was for sure, as I saw the forest though a closed window. Moving as slowly and as fast as we could, we would stop at any new hall way to see if it was cleared. We had a few close encounters with the Changelings or Dark Beasts, but they didn't see us. Opening one room, I sighed a sigh of relief as I found that my hidden blade was there as well as my shield ring. Giving Devon the ring for him to use, and how to use it and call it back, I slipped my blade around my wrist to see if it would work finding a metal pole and using magic to sharpen the edge and mold the bottom to make a handle, I also handed that to him, which he took and put the stick down. At least armed with some sort of weapons we made our way out again to try and find Twilight. I placed a hand to his chest to stop him as I saw two Dark Beasts talking; one was heavily armed with a huge blade and armor, no doubt the captain. "Is the Unicorn secured?” he asked in a hollow deep voice. "Yes sir,” the second much smaller one spoke. "Good, double the routes on the second floor just to be safe, we don't need that Nightmare Moon traitor and her puppet pony to catch us off guard again!” "Yes sir!” and with that he ran down the hallways, going up the stair way that was seen there. The captain going the other way as I backed us up and hid ourselves behind a wall as he walked passed us, mentioning for him to follow we tipped toed away and found ourselves at the door where the smaller one went. "Alright,” I whispered toDevon. "Listen closely alright? I made that makeshift blade as sharp as I could, it will cut, but not that well, those things we just saw, cut the head off alright, and do not let them surround you whatever it takes got it?” "Right,” he nodded his head as I smiled. "Good, now watch my back.” I opened to door slowly, peaking around to make sure none was there. Seeing that there was no one there, I flicked my wrist for him to follow. Bad mistake, as soon as we were a few feet away, the door slammed shut as growls were heard. "Oh...fuck...” going back to back with Devon, he slapped the ring as the shield came up, I flicked my blade out as six Dark Beasts surrounded us, the hall was very wide, so we could have room to fight. Pressing into each other's back, I feltDevonslightly shake as I looked to him. "Relax alright; I've got your back.” "R...right yeah!” he nodded his head as I nodded back. "Think of this as Left 4 Dead, only us two left, and we have melee weapons to take out these zombies.” "'cept, these guys are built somewhat like Tanks!” "Guess we'll just have to hop around and smack their head off huh?” I gave him a small smile as he looked back at me and shook his head. "If I die and you live, I'm so gonna haunt you!” (Twilight's POV) Once more captured, this time not in such a nice place. I watched as they dragged away my lover toward the jail cell as Chrysalis spoke of how she couldn't wait for the world to be under new control, did she not know that if Darkness got his way, there would be no love in the world! Meaning no food for her of the Changelings?! I hopedBrandonwas okay though, hoped that he got out somehow to tell the others where I was to help me. I couldn't even use my magic; something was covering my horn to prevent me from casting any spells. And Darkness was coming to do something to me...I just knew it! Curling up in the bed I was given, not as large as the other one, but enough to hold my body, I closed my eyes and just prayed that this was all just a dream. I was awakening maybe over an hour later when the sound of fighting was heard, didBrandoncome? Was he alone or was he with help? "Devonduck!” I heard him cry out, Devon, who wasDevon? I heard the sound of a thud and then a second voice. "Holy crap! How the hell did you do that?!” "Don't know, heat of the moment! Stay on your toes!” I heard the sound of the Dark Beast roaring as they trampled their feet's,Brandonalso yelling as more thuds were heard. A loud crash was heard as I jumped, and soon, nothing but silences, did he win...did they lose? I got my answer when the door was broken into as a Dark Beast was thrown into my room; head clean off as it slowly disappeared. Looking up, I sawBrandonin the doorway, looking in the dark before his eyes fell to mine. "Brandon!” I cried as he came running over as he pulled me into a hug. "Twilight...oh god...” hearing his voice made me so happy, this was the second time he saved me, and I really hope the last. Looking into his green and scar red eyes, I couldn't help but be proud he was my lover. Looking over, I saw...a human, where did he come from? And he was so much darker thenBrandon...did he get brunt or something? "So you're Twilight huh?” he asked walking up as I saw the shieldBrandonwas given by my brother. "Heh, for a horned pony, you're kinda cute.” I think I felt a blush come on as I looked away slightly as he laughed. I feltBrandontook a hold of the chain that held me, his hands lightly going black, before he broke them off. Helping me to my feet he knelt down and looked at me in my eyes. "Are you hurt?” he asked me as I shook my head. "Good,” he then took the thing off my horn as I shook my head. "You think you can teleport us out of here to Ponyville?” "I...no, one pony to one place is one thing, but three; I don't think so.” "Damn,” he cursed looking away. "Guess it's the old fashion way huh?” "Looks that way,” the second human spoke. "By the way, namesDevon, nice to meetcha,” "Uh...like wise.” I nodded to him asBrandonstood up and went to the window, standing back and then kicking it hard, the glass shattered but didn't cut him as he looked down. "There a bush down there to break our fall.” He told us "We can jump from here and make our...” the sound of a loud horn was heard as we all looked up. "Fuck, guess they know we're out now, come on we gotta do this now!” before any of us could move, I gasped and went behind Brandon, he also turned and took a step before me, pushing Devon back closer to me. Standing before the doorway...was Darkness. He looked just the same as last time, but his claim eyes, were now filled with rage. Dark Beast piled in front of him as I heardDevongulp slightly. "Devon...” he whispered as I looked fromBrandontoDevon. "Pick up Twilight and jump...run as fast as you can and do not stop...” "B...Brandon!” I cried out as he looked to me. "Twilight, please...you knowEverfreeForest, I'll hold off Darkness, you get help, now go!” "I don't think so, she is mine!” Darkness charged atBrandonas he too charged forward, jumping up and landing on his back, bringing the hidden blade to the back on his neck as the evil Alicorn screamed in pain. "Go now!” he screamed at us asDevonpicked me up while struggled as he jumped out of the window. We both yelled before hitting the bush, but no wounds were given. Looking back up at the broken window, I heard crashing up from above;Devonpushed me as he started to run as well. "Come on, we gotta go now!” I didn't move for a bit, but when I did I ran off, tear falling down my face, hoping thatBrandonwould be alright. (Brandon's POV) I was thrown into the wall once more, groaning I tried to stand back up, but was kicked in the gut as I spat out blood. "Oh, I'm going to enjoy killing you human!” he then stomped on my back hard causing me to cry out in pain. "No one is going to save you now you hear me!” I was thrown to a table that was in the room, the wood breaking under my weight as I coughed and splattered out blood. I then...started to laugh. "What is so damn funny?!” he screamed at me as I rolled onto my back and kept on laughing. "Truly...I think it's just the shock my body is going though...with all the blood I've lost so far...” I then looked over and saw that Queen Chrysalis was also watching, no doubt ready to see me die. "I remember you telling me...that blood is not yours kinds first choice of food...what is the first?” if I was going to die, might as well know that right? "Why it is love of course!” she smiled evilly. "I wish I could eat your love, or Twilight, it's almost as powerful as Shiny Armor was, maybe more!” "Wait though...” that didn't make sense at all. "But...if Darkness is going to take over the world with fear and all that...where would there be love?” her smile went away at once, Darkness must have saw this because he stopped glaring at me to look at her. "I mean, ponies all over the world will be fearful, not a single one will love another, meaning you will lose your one food source and soon your race will die out!” "Don't listen to him!” Darkness demanded. "I can force ponies to love each other fro your food!” "But that won't be real love will it Chrysalis?” I smiled, hell if I was going die, might as well make this dude even more pissed right?” "Silence!” his horn started to glow as I was lifted up, about to be thrown somewhere else, when a sound was heard, I couldn't caught put my finger on it, but soon I was dropped as Darkness was slammed into the wall; hard.” Looking at what hit him, I could only see a large boulder, looking at the window, I noticed a large hole now, and how did I not hear that? Soon the cries of warriors were heard as Celestia guards flew in, Chrysalis backing off before she too disappeared as the Dark Beast attacked the guards. I felt someone land beside me, looking over to see Shiny Armor there as his horn glowed with aura. "Hang on,” he told me as two guards with wings came over, each taking my arm and flying me outside as he used his magic to float down. As I looked outside, I saw many cannons pointed at the castle, I didn't know if it was Chrysalis's or Darkness new one, all I cared about was getting as far away from there as possible. "How...did you get here?” I would have thought it would have taken longer, Twilight only being gone for only ten minutes. Shiny Armor came over to me and brought me to a log as I grunted, holding my bleeding arm as he brought another Unicorn over as it looked different from the others; a healer no doubt. "Fluttershy said that the Twilight you were following looked odd to her, she got to Rainbow Dash who flew to us saying that something might be wrong, when we got to Ponyville and noticed you had not returned or Twilight, we knew something was wrong and came here as fast as we could.” He looked toward the north. "Twilight is now back in Ponyville with the others and that human she was with, she is safe now...don't worry.” I nodded my head, glad that was the case. Groaning as I felt my bones being healed, after I was as healed as I was going to get, I stood up slowly with the help of Shiny Armor. Calling over two guards, he ordered them to help me back to Ponyville, and also station more guards around the village. Hours pasted, I was now in the doctor office getting patched up some more, I winced when the doctor tapped my sides, my rips on my right side were broken, and magic would not heal them, only time. "You'll need to slow down someBrandon,” he told me as I sighed. "That means no fighting, got it?” "Yeah, yeah,” I answered slightly as he only frowned. "I mean it now, you're even lucky you are alive, do not test fate lad!” "I know, I know,” I told him as I slowly got off the bed I was sitting on, holding my side with my left arm as I slowly brought my shirt on. Slowly walking out, many ponies were worried about how close Darkness truly was, though the castle was now grounded, many guards were seen walking the street for a bit, they scoped the area ofEverfreeForest. Darkness was gone again, but we knew he would be back. Sighing softly I made my way out of the doctor office as I then started to walk slowly though Ponyville, I must have really gotten stronger if I didn't get knocked out by Darkness this time. Stopping for a moment I looked down at my hands, clutching and unclenching them as I sighed. I needed to learn more magic, it was truly the only way I could hold him back until everypony knew of me being an Alicorn. Humming a small song I just made up, I slowly may my way toward my home when I heard some chatting of the Cutie Mark Crusaders. "Well if you an't got a Cutie Mark you gotta join our group as well!” it was Scootaloo who was speaking as I peaked around and sawDevonlooking down at them in confusion. "Ya, it will be a whole lot of fun to try and find a talent fer you!” Apple Bloom answered next as Sweetie Belle just nodded. "And since you are staying with my big sister, I can come over and make you our cape!” I could see the newest human of Equestria start to blink in utter confusion as I made my way over. "Girls are you bugging him?” All three turned to me and then gave a yell of happiness as I came over to me as I went down on my knee and patted each of their heads slightly. "Brandonare you okay? I mean you looked pretty messed up!” Scootaloo told me as I slightly nodded. "I'm fine,” I answered nodding again. "Now what are you girls doing?” "Oh!” Sweetie Belle answered. "We wantDevonto join us, we would show him what a Cutie Mark is, but um...we don't have one.” I nodded and looked up toDevonbefore showing him my own one. Nodding I placed the shirt back on right as I looked to him again. "Might as well join them man, they won't stop bugging you until you agree.” Looking down at the three I saw what seemed to be a halo over each of their heads as they grinned wide at him as Devon sighed. "Fine I'll join.” "Yeah!” they all cried. "Another human member!”Devon looked up at me as I only chuckled. "So you got a talent or something?” I asked him as the three girls looked to him as he thought. All of a sudden he snapped his fingers, bringing both his thumbs out as he said. "I make juice!” Okay I knew once he had that that I would have a what the fuck look on my face, hell event he girls in front of me held that face for god sake! "You...make...juice?” I repeated as he nodded. "Damn good juice too, here I'll show you!” he then left for a shop as we all waited. I looked down at the girls as they only looked up at me as well, still slightly confused until later Devon came back with five glasses of red juice, at least I hope it was juice. We each took a glass as he lifted his up and drank his down in one gulp, I took the next one, sipping a bit as the girls soon drank theirs as easily as fast. My eyes widened, this was...the best juice ever! I had never tasted anything quite like it before! The others girls seemed to like it as well as they were asking for more. I no doubt could guess what his Cutie Mark was going to be. It kinda made me laugh thinking about it. Looking away for a moment, I just hopped that this small peace and laughter we were having, would last for a while. Chapter 10After leavingDevonto do whatever he was going to do, I'm guessing getting ready for Pinkie Pie to throw him a party. I didn't understand how even after all of this, that pony would still throw a party! I had already seen Twilight while I was getting patched up, she said something about going back home to rest for a bit, after being captured once more by that Darkness prick, she told me she needed a nice hot shower. I couldn't really blame her; if someone that I hated or disliked even came close to touching me like that...ugh I would just dip myself in lava. Walking inside the house, I looked around a bit, seeing a door closed with some steam coming out from it, I sat on the sofa and waited for her to get out. As I sat there waiting, I noticed a scroll with my name on it, picking it up seeing the mark of my sister's hooves, I opened it and slowly started to read. Dear Brandon: We have heard from Shiny Armor about the new human in Ponyville, you must have known that we did not send him here, or else we would've told you prier to. Even though we did not bring him here, we can easily send him back home. We shall wait for one week, on the second day of the second week of him staying here, ask him if he would wish to go home if he could; just like the deal we made many weeks ago. You must make sure not to give him any idea that it is possible for him to return, or the others will know it was our doing. Celestia So I was right, Celestia or Luna, not even Moon had broughtDevonhere, Darkness had. And what if Darkness had truly already brought more humans here anyway, one that no doubt was trained to kill...or something much worst then just killing with no one knowing. I shuddered at the thought, and then saw something more to the letter. Also, I know you may think that this is too soon, but Equestria must now know of its new prince. Brandon, I fear that Darkness will truly kill us, that is why Everypony needs to know that if we fall, you are the one to take the throne. I can deeply understand the feelings you must be right now, how ponies alike will treat you differently. We will also tell them about you being that Alicorn, it is truly the only way we can stop a battle for the crown if we fall; we are deeply sorry. You know...I may have been pissed, maybe I should've, but maybe them telling everyone who I was now, was better then me, I mean not like I'm about to go out there and wave to Everypony...there I go again saying Everypony god damn it! I watched as the letter burned, leaving my hand unbrunt. Moving my fingers around, I sighed as I leaned back on the sofa, I think I dosed off for a moment, because I felt something wet on my chest. "Hey Twilight,” I spoke opening an eye to see that it was indeed my lover. She smiled, her hair flat because of the water as I was now wet. "Oppies, I made you all wet,” she teased as I rolled my eyes. "Really Twilight?” I asked shaking my head, since she was laying on me only a bit of water got on my face. "That would be something I would think of Pinkie Pie doing.” She smiled and laughed slightly, I could've moved her, but I felt like right here right now, I needed this; to be with her, to know she was safe. "So thatDevon...what's wrong with his skin?” "What do you mean?” I asked as I gave her a confused look. "Well,” she went on. "I've been reading some of the old history book that the humans made, and not once did I see a human with his skin tone...did he get brunt?” I then laughed loudly at that, covering my eyes as I dried my eyes. "No, he was born with that skin tone. I mean, there are different color humans, like for one, look at my skin.” I lifted up my arm to show her the top part. "See how it's so dark?” she nodded as I then sat up and then took off my shirt. "Now look at my chest.” "Hey...it's lighter then your arms!” "Yeah, you see that,” I pointed to my chest. "Is my true skin tone, just I don't go shirtless so it doesn't darken. But since I'm always outside showing off my arms, I get a sort of tan.Devonwas born with that skin tone because...well I'm not fully into the whole DNA crap really. But there are white, black, brown, yellow, tan, and pink.” "O...oh, so you humans came in different colors too?” I laughed slighted and petted her head. "I guess in a way we do. Speaking of which, I'm going to go see how he and Rarity our doing, then the rest of the day can just be us; kay?” she nodded and gave me a soft kiss on the cheek and then on the lips. I kissed her back, rubbing her cheeks softly as I felt her love flow though our lips. "I love you Brandon Casey,” she whispered to me as she placed her forehead on my own as we cuddled on the sofa. "I love you Twilight Sparkle.” She smiled as I held her close to my chest, not minding that the water was now soaked in my shirt. "Brandon...before you go, can I ask you something?” "Hrm?” I asked looking at her. "Would you want...to you know marry me?” I just looked at her and then smiled and chuckled. "I thought it was my job to ask you?” she blushed and held back her own laughter. "I...I know, but well... I just want to know.” "Course I would,” I answered without a second thought. "I am never going to find a girl like you Twilight, ever.” She gave me back a warm smile and rest her head back on my chest, my arms wrapping around her softly as I brought my chin on her head, just wanting to stay with her here, like this for as long as possible. "Changelings!” fucking ass pansy! Opening my eyes as well as Twilight as I saw the worry within her purple like eyes. I brought her off of me as I ran upstairs and grabbed my sword quickly, I wish I could've brought my armor on, but time was not on my side. Looking at Twilight I hope she knew that I wanted her to stay in here this time, she nodded to me as I started to run out of the house. Shiny Armor was right beside me, he seemed to wear armor that looked like a mixture of purple and gold, in fact it reminded me of theSpartahelmet he had on, the hair on the top being the color of his own hair. He gave orders to a few of his guards who saluted, staying around the house to keep Twilight safe. I nodded to him again as he nodded back as he ran off. At the edge of Ponyville, I saw that Celestia was already there, standing with some guards around her as me and Shiny Armor stood on ether side of her. Queen Chrysalis was there, on the other side of the bridge, so many of those little buggers that bit me were there as well. I held my blade up ready for any sort of attack they would do, but...they weren't doing anything. Chrysalis walked forward a bit as me, Shiny Armor and he guards all tensed as we all got ready before she stopped and brought a hoof up. "I have come here to parlay,” she spoke only toward Celestia. I watched as Celestia moved up a bit. "And what do you wish to talk about?” I looked over a bit, and then sawDevon, and the rest of my friends, save for the CMC's watching from the sidelines, at least Twilight wasn't here. "For us to work together for a while...a truth.” There were slight mutters all around, I couldn't really blame everyone for taking a step back from this, I mean, she did sided with Darkness...so was this just a trick? "And why do you wish to side with us?” the white princess asked as the queen snorted. "Just as that human had said when I last saw him,” she answered pointing to me as I held my sword up more. "If Darkness gets his way, he will shade the world in darkness, and no love will be left anywhere. Believe me, as much I would like to be rid of you right now...my subjects come first.” "And how do we know that you just want kill us?” I asked pointing the sword at her. "I find it funny how you could trust Nightmare Moon, and yet not me?” she gave me a smug smile as I raised an eyebrow. "Do you think I am an idiot, I know what you truly are...Eclipse.” Many of the guards, no doubt knowing who or what I was now, even some of the bystanders that were watching turned to me with weird looks as I glared. "How did you find out?” "Lots of clues, like when Darkness told me he was beaten by the Alicorn, I gave it some thought, why a random Alicorn come to Twilight's recues? Very simple, he would if he loved her, and who loves her; you do am I right?” I didn't say anything as she only smiled. "And if I'm mistaken, but didn't Darkness want to kill Eclipse, if that was the case, then he no doubt would've just killed you sooner then playing with you before Shiny Armor over there saved you.” She was right, she knew that I was truly Eclipse, so why keep that from Darkness though, this was all very confusing but I held a strait face. "We do need all the help we can receive,” I heard Celestia answer as I looked up as she nodded to me. "We doBrandon, I understand how you may feel, but we truly need her help.” "Tsk,” I looked away and brought my blade to my side as I glared up, seeing the queen of the Changelings smile. Just then I noticedDevonwalk out as if from nowhere, looking back I saw that Rarity was trying to coax him back, hell even I did but all he did was walk up to Chrysalis and stood before her. "Well hello there human,” she spoke looking down at him. "No hard feelings for us locking you up since we have to work together for the time being?” Devon didn't say anything, he just looked toward her legs and brought his whole hand though the holes of her legs as Chrysalis, myself and the others just watched. "Heh, kinda been wanting to do that for a while now!” and then he just turned and left...reallyDevon...what the fuck?! I then grabbed the back of his shirt and started to drag him backwards away from her back to Rarity, really...even I wasn't that random! "Okay man what the fuck?!” after I made sure that Twilight was fine, and after my older sister Celestia agreed to give a part of Everfree Forest to Queen chrysalis, both far off away from anypony but close enough that we could watch her. Celestia gave her the forest for them to feed on the animal close to there. A rule sating now that if a pony was taken of their love, the truth would be over, and we would fight them.Devonwas beside me as we made our way toward Rarity's place, the very same place where he would be staying at. I was going with him for two reasons, to make sure that Rarity truly didn't mind him staying with her, and to also thank her for allowing him to stay. And two, to give him an ear full after what he did. "You stuck your arm though her leg!” "So, she had holes, you know you want to put something in her holes too!” he then started to raise and lower his eyebrows at the pun 'holes' as I just glared at him. "I have a girlfriend thank you very much,” I told him with a stern look as he laughed. "Come on, there must be at times where you think of doing 'it' with another one of those ponies right?” "Nope,” I answered still walking as he rolled his eyes once more. After a while of walking he then asked. "So would you fuck her?” I stopped dead in my tracks as I looked to him as he too stopped and gave me a wide smile. "Really?” I asked as he only shrugged his shoulders at me. "Come on just answer the question, if you and Twilight weren't together, would you fuck her?” "Hell no!” I cried waving my hands in the air and walking away from him, I'm surprised the Changelings just didn't kill him when he was in that cell with all this nonsense he's going on about. "Okay how about that Princess Celestia, I mean think about it, my head reaches just high enough at her,” he then snickered. "Plot,” (Sorry had to put it in!) "Dude that is my sister!” I then covered my mouth as he gave me a weird like look. "What?” he asked me as I sighed and shook my head. "It's a long story, the girls know...so I guess you should know too.” So once we sat down on the side of the road, I told him as much as I could about me turning into an Alicorn, how I was able to transform and how I was able to wield magic, which he saw firsthand back when we first met. I even told him about me being the prince as my sisters had told me and how one day I would be able to revert back into my Alicorn self at any given moment. Devondidn't say anything for the while, just looking at me with blank like look as he then blinked. "Just don't think I'm going to bow at you and call you 'my prince' cause I'm not!” I only rolled my eyes, so he'll say anything else, that also including sexually stuff but won't call me a prince? I had to slightly laugh at this. "I wasn't planning on you to call me prince, truthfully I don't want a lot of ponies to know what I truly am now, but my sisters will be telling everyone I think ether today or tomorrow...not sure how though.” I only shrugged as he started to walk again, soon finding ourselves outside of Rarity's workplace/home. Knocking on the door and then opening it, knowing because howDevonwas living with her as a roommate and her being his landlord that she would know that someone would walk in. "OhDevonis that you, good, I need you for a moment!” I looked toDevon, as if asking him if he knew what she was talking about, he only shrugged his shoulders and when Rarity came into the next room she saw me. "OhBrandon, so nice to see you again here, have you came for any new clothes?” "Nah I'm fine, I just wanted to make sure that you didn't mind havingDevonhere staying here.” "Do I mind? Oh darling it is just dandy, he has a great sense of human that not a lot of males have mind you!” Yeah I'm sure he does. With the way he talks I'm sure they just have a grand old time! 'Anyway,Devon, come with me so I can make you new clothing and out of those rags!' "Rags but I like these clothes!” "But they are so old and filthy, no one who shall stay with me shall stay in dirty mucky clothes come on now!” she started to push him toward her work area as I softly chuckled at this watching him go. "Well, you have fun Rarity; I'll see you some other time,” "AlrightBrandon, say hi to Twilight for me!” I nodded and waved off the two, I watched before leaving a role of tape float up to line out alongDevon's arms and legs. After leaving I kept my eyes onEverfreeForestfrom where I could see it on the road, I didn't care that it was slightly far, those Changelings were too close for my comfort. Making my way back into Ponyville, I noticed a few large blue crystals like things in the middle of the village, making a large circle, I tilted my head in confusion and saw a few ponies, and then more walk up to them. "What are these?” I asked the nearest pony. "Oh those are crystals the princess use when they want a message to be brought out at the time they give it!” fuck...they were going to say it now. Sighing I watched as twilight came out, she soon found me and then came toward me with a questionable look. "Brandon, do you know what they are going to talk about?” I looked to her and nodded. "Well what is it?” she asked, but soon the crystals started to glow, and soon a bright light was seen. High over the crystal I saw a see though of Celestia, Luna and Moon. "Fellow subjects of Equestria,” spoke Celestia as she looked around, no doubt she had a large crowed looking at her at the moment. "As you may have known, an evil force is upon us, and its name...is Darkness. He wishes to cover our land, nah, our world in a blanket of his shadow! But we will not allow this to happen, for we have the Guards and other allies to help us!” she then looked over to Moon and then back. "Some of you may still be wary of the princess you known as Nightmare Moon, but I assure you, she means us no harm anymore. And just like the Queen of the Changelings, she wishes to help us as well to rid the world of this flu that will threaten our very way of life! But no, this is not what I am here to talk to you about, something more that you ponies of this land should have the right to know.” I heard small mutters of questions all around as I sighed, Twilight looking up at me as I looked back, softly nodded my head as we looked back to watch. "Over two months ago, the first human in over a thousand years came to Equestria, how he came, we do not know and we may never know,” so they are going to keep THAT part secret huh? "Not only that, but he has found love with my student Twilight Sparkles, and I wish them the best of luck.” The sound of applause came from Ponyville as I softly chuckled; hating how all the spotlight was put on us as even Twilight blushed. "But Darkness kidnapped the young Unicorn, twice in fact. The first time, I sayBrandon's fear and determination to save the one he loved, and with that will power, he set off toEverfreeForestto try and find out more of Darkness.” She was now reacting the way I told the story when I went to find Moon to ask for help with her brother. "He met Princess Moon, which I am happy to know call my sister now, and the two made a deal. That if he helped her gain her old true body back, that she would help him. "She did help him, by fusing her soul with his;Brandonbecame an Alicorn, and the Alicorn you all know as Eclipse.” I heard more mutters as all heads turned to me as I gave them no heed and went on listening. "When hearing howBrandontrusted Moon, we came to trust his judgment on her and allowed her own body, by using old magic. While he was asleep, we did a test to see if what Moon thought was true, and it was.Brandonhad gained her DNA, and since Moon was once part of Luna, he also gained her DNA as well; now makingBrandon, our half brother.” I swear it was so quite now that if you dropped a pin you would've heard it. "What I am saying to you all, is that now, we have a prince living among us now, Prince Brandon of Equestria!” slowly Everypony turned toward me and Twilight as I blinked and gave a sheepish wave. "Uh...yeah...she's telling the truth...” at once they all fell forward, at first I thought from shocked, but then I saw their head bow as I groaned. Then Celestia spoke once more. "Brandon, I know you are watching this so listen to this next part. He doesn't wish to be treated as if he was a Prince, he doesn't wish for his friendship with anyone to change because of his title that is all.” And with that, theCrystalsslowly disappeared as everyone slowly regained their footing. After a while I found myself on the bed I shared with Twilight, groaning as I heard more ponies downstairs trying to give gifts to Spike to give to me as Twilight laid behind me, I was using her side as if a pillow, she didn't mind, using her hoof to rub my hair softly. "Okay, okay that's enough everyone!” Spike called out. "There is barely enough room here! No get going now!” the door slammed as the dragon sighed and came upstairs. "I can see why you didn't want anyone to know about you being a prince, hell some of those female ponies want you to go on a single date with them now!” "Yeah I know...great...” what made matters worst was that now I had my own guards outside of our home, they were grabbed in black armor from what I saw, they wore helms that covered their face, save for eyes and the bottom part of their muzzle. On their chest, a sliver marking of my Cutie Mark was easily seen. I had yet to choose a Captain, which I would need to do soon as one of the guards told me my sisters told them to tell me. But truthfully I didn't know who. "And now we're being guarded 24/7!” "It could be worst,” Twilight told me. "They could be in this room right now.” "Tsk, yeah right I sooner kick their asses if they tried that crap!” my girlfriend chuckled and curled her neck to place it on my chest as Spike sighed and jumped up on the bed and sat beside me. I noticed that he didn't look too happy, and I think I knew why. "Upset thatDevonis staying with Rarity?” he looked to me and then away. "Dude I know you like her, come on really, being jelly over him?” "Jelly?” he asked as I waved my hand. "Never mind, the point is, its only been a day so far, not like their going to do...THAT on the first night...unless he has some sort of powers to make any women fall for him.” "Not helping!” Spiked muttered as I petted his head. "Look, all I'm saying, maybe see if there are any other ponies that you may like, I mean, there has to be one.” "There is...Rarity.” I sighed, this was getting nowhere. I brought my hand and rubbed my scar eye, truthfully I almost forgot I had this thing. "I'm going for a walk.” And with that he got up and left, without us hearing the sound of more ponies outside. "So what now?” I asked Twilight as she looked at me with only her eye. "Well...we are alone, and hey,” she smiled softly. "Fall is just next week, maybe its close enough for me to have your foals?” I chuckled softly and rubbed her hair as softly as I could. "Would you really want children from me Twilight, I am only human.” "And part Alicorn,” "Didn't know Alicorn was its own race.” "You know what I mean!” she playfully pushed me as I laughed and moved to the head of the bed, her on my chest and her tail swayed behind her as they played it between my legs. I slightly jumped at this as she smiled. Come on; let me have fun with my prince.” "You know when you get horny you are totally different right?” I then smiled. "Kinda like with Pinkie Pie forced me to danced the first day I was here, you know when her hair went psssft,” making the sound I heard as I pushed my hair down, which just sprung back up. "Maybe I should call you Twilight Sexy from now on,” "You do that and I'll call you prince all the time.” "Damn you,” "Love you too.” I chuckled and pulled her into a hug while kissing her lips softly. Kissing her more with my eyes closed, I felt her wrap her arms around my neck softly as she groaned in the kiss, my hands trailing up her sides and then to her cheeks as I felt her tongue leave her own mouth to try and enter my own. Opening my mouth to allow her tongue to enter, we closed around each other's mouths, moaning hotly into each other as he traded spit. Yes it may sound gross but fuck off, if you don't like what I'm writing then pull up your pants and go watch that damn purple dinosaur...perverts anyway. I then felt her move her body off me for a quick moment, her horn glowing that same hue color as I felt my shirt being taking off by her magic, I chuckled as she got off my legs, watching as my pants and boxers came next. Looking down at myself, I noticed that I was well toned now, the fat on my gut gone, leaving four small abs where it use to be; my chest growing a bit bigger with the muscles, as well as my legs and arms. "HeyBrandon?” "Hrm?” I asked as she got back on my chest, my harden member on her backside a bit. "Would you want to meet my folks tomorrow?” "You wanna talk about this now...just before having sex?” she only shrugged. Dear god. "But yeah, I wouldn't mind meeting them, you told them about us?” she nodded her head. I was glad for that, it would be awkward that they found out about our love by the news my sisters gave out just a little while ago. She then slowly leaned toward my face and kissed me strongly on my lips, her eyes closing softly as well as my own as I wrapped my arms around her back once more, my hands rubbing at her rear as I rubbed them softly. Sighing softly in the kiss, she brought away as she rubbed her hips around my harden member, causing me to sigh softly as well as she moved back more and more, until my tip was grazing her lower lips; which was already wet for I could feel it. Letting out a shuddering moan, she brought herself slowly down on my member as inch by inch disappeared into her. My hands tightening as her tunnel flexed and hugged my meat as my eyes rolled back. Holding her tightly to my chest, I sat up, her hind legs on ether side of my waist as she placed her hooves on my shoulders. Looking up at me with lust hazed eyes, she gave a weak smile as she started off with small slow bounces. My arms wrapped around her body as I let her do as she pleased, I sighed loudly as she would stop at times and grind her hips along my own, making me jump inside of her and shoot already a bit of pre. I do not know why, but when I was with Twilight, I had to hold myself back a lot more to prolong our time like this together. The knowledge that it was still the afternoon kept us from making too much noise. The soft sounds of her moaning as gasping making me smile as I closed my eyes and leaned down to kiss her once more. Her tongue at once entering my mouth as I licked and sucked on her lower lips, her tail trying somehow to wrap around my leg as she pushed back on me a it, wrapping her arms around my neck and laying on her back. Knowing what she wanted and how to finish it, I brought my hands on ether side of her head and started to softly hump at her as she groaned, rocking her hips up at mine. My eyes closed as I brought my face down by hers, my cheek touching her own as she moved and kissed my cheeks as I moved my face as took her lips in mine again. Her soft moans and gasped became harder and faster as my own hips went at her harder and faster. Our bed rocking slightly, but not hitting the wall which I was glad for, breaking the kiss, I looked down at her as sweat started to pour on my body, her eyes half closed, and her jaw agape as she let out short gasps with each thrust of my hips. Already I was getting closer and I knew she was as well as she clang to my body tightly, and then moaning out somewhat loudly as she brought a hoof to her mouth and bit down on it. Her tunnel spasm over my invading member, causing me to stop for a moment in my thrusting to enjoy the feeling and allow her to climax fully as she whispered my name softly in my ears. "Don't...stop...” she whispered to me before licking me, this sending me back into thrusting into her as I groaned; her small squeaks and grunts causing me to then go over the edge as I called out her name in her neck, as I claimed her as mine once more. Thrusting fully into her pony love hole, I came within her; my white spunk filling her hole, some of it dripping out along side where we were held together. Spent and tried, I brought her under the blankets and cuddled with her, me behind her spooning her as I held her close to me as she nuzzled at my neck. The blanket over us, covering what we had done. We were relaxing for only a little while when we heard the door open, thinking it was only Spike coming back, I had my eyes closed and no doubt Twilight as I still held her close...that was until we heard the voice of a certain pink pony. "You two! Why are you in bed sleeping? It's still sunny out!” my eyes shot open as I felt Twilight jerk in my arms, looking at us from beside the bed was Pinkie Pie! "P...Pinkie what the hell are you doing here?!” I cried out as she started to jump up and down. "Wanted to see what you were doing, so why are you in bed? Huh, huh, huh? Oh are you two sick? Then you can't have that blanket on you or else you get all hot!” then she took the edge of the blanket in her jaws and started to pull. I yanked it back as Twilight let of a shock gasp. "Pinkie no! We are not sick...we...uh...” she let go as she blinked at me, then her eyes grew wide. "Ohhhh I get it, hehe, have fun then!” she then turned and bounded off down the stairs as I glared hard and sighed. "I'm cutting her back on the sugar.” Was all I could say as Twilight only nodded her head. Chapter 11"Oh come on now, your acting silly!” course I was acting silly...I was about to meet your folks! I pulled on the collar that was around my neck, why the hell did Rarity have to make something like this for me!? I mean really, since the day, which was yesterday my sisters told everyone that I was now a prince, much like her nephew who I found out was Prince Blue Blood, hell I found out that even Shiny Armour wife was related to me...man, I even had more family then I thought! Anyway, back to what I was wearing now. "Brandon you can not go to her mother's and father's home looking like...that!” my friend brought her hoof and pointed it to me, I had went back to wearing the first clothing I had wore, I mean it was hot out today so I was going to wear shorts of course. I crossed my arms over my brown shirt chest, the skull that was made up of other things easily seen on my shirt, sure I would've changed that shirt before going, but really, I was keeping the shorts on...or so I thought. "It is a good thing I made this for you!” she then made her way over into the other room, Devon was on the sofa sleeping like a log, a leg on the floor while the other on the back as he snored loudly. I then looked to Twilight and asked. "Do I snore?” she only laughed and shook her head. "Well Brandon, I do hope you are a better prince then that Blue Blood,” I think I heard a soft growl from her. "So high and mighty of himself, caring more of himself...” as I heard her rant on more, I asked Twilight, who told me about what happened between the two. I gulped when I heard that SHE got pissed off at him, would've been cool to see that's for sure. "Here it is! Doesn't it look so amazing and smashing and dashing at the same time!?” looking over, I saw what seemed to be a black long cloak, the bottom would reach down to my waist, the arms toward my wrist as white cuffs were seen around each on...okay thinking about it I can't really explain what this suit look liked...all I know is now, it was very...very hot looking. Still playing with the collar I felt Twilight put a hoof on my hand and push it down as she gave me a look. "Why are you so worried?' she asked me. "You've fought Dark Beasts and Darkness as well as other things that could kill you, and you're worried about my family?” I only shrugged my shoulders slightly. "Maybe it's because I've never been to a girl's family house before?” Canterlot was a grand city, I've never really took the time to look at it before, since I was always inside the castle studying, so this was the first time I truly got a glimpse of the place. Hell event he inside of the houses was just as grand as the outside. Soon the sight of plates and cups and even a teapot were seen coming in from another room, surrounded by a light as I knew was magic by now. The one wielding the magic was her mother, her coat seemed to be grey, at least to me, her hair and tail much like Twilight's in a way the color being of her own coat as well as Twilight's. Her eyes a light blue her Cutie Mark being of three blue stars. After setting the plates on the table, I watched her father came in next. His coat was a deep blue, maybe navy in a way, showing a yellow curved moved and a much smaller one in it. His hair was a darker shade of blue as well as his tail styled in a way I haven't seen anyone but old movies. I didn't say anything, waiting to see what they would say as I crossed my hands over each other and looked down slightly as I heard Twilight's mother laugh. "Dear, you do not have to be worried about how we would react to you!” I looked up slightly to see the mother and father both laugh. "As long as our daughter is happy, we are too!” "Yes, do not worry son,” her father spoke while sitting next to his wife. "As long as she is happy, we are as well.” I smiled and nodded my head slightly, it was the first time someone called me son, and well for the first time ever, it didn't make me want to claw my own ear out. As ii watched as Twilight's mother poured tea into the cups, once filled and passed each of us a cup, I thanked her as I placed the cup on the small plate and held it in my hand as she then asked. "Twilight dear, where is that small baby dragon, Spike was his name? He was here when I left to get the tea.” "Oh he went out to find some gems, even though he has one that can never be truly eaten until gone, he wishes for other ones with other tastes; as he said.” Gemstones had other flavours, heh, learn something everyday I guess. He was still a little pissy about Devon staying with Rarity, I told him many times already that they weren't doing anything at all, that maybe there might be a chance, but as he said, 'until Rarity is my girl I won't like that human being anywhere near her!'. Dear god... Smiling to myself at the thought, I turned to Twilight who smiled back, leaning on me a bit as she took her cup with her magic and lifted it up to take a sip, I did the same as I then heard a small giggle from her mother. "So when am I having grand-children?” I chocked on the hot liquid in my throat as well as Twilight as we splattered and coughed, the father laughing loudly as the mother only smiled. "Mom really; while we're drinking? We've could've chocked!” I banged my chest a bit to get some of the stuff out from my windpipe as her mother giggled some more. "I am sorry, but I just have to know will I be getting any grand-children!” I placed the cup and plate on the table as I watched as Twilight face blushed with embarrassment. "Dear they only just been together for a few months, let them be.” the blue pony spoke out as I sighed softly as he then looked to me. "ButBrandon, what of your family, would they approve of this?” at the mention of my family I looked both down and away as I felt Twilight shift from my side. "Father, don't...this is a touchy subject for...” "Its fine,” I told Twilight looking at her. "If we are to be together, they should know a bit of me...more then what you told them I'm sure.” The two adults looked to me with wary and concern looks as I sighed and straightened up. "I bet you are wondering where I got this scar from?” I just noticed, that these two hadn't called me 'prince' since I got here, I was glad don't get me wrong, I mean Everypony other then them outside was calling me prince, well beside my friends of course. "Did you get that from battle when trying to save my daughter from this Darkness?” asked her mother as I shook my head slowly. "No...It was from my father.” The looks they gave me, I could tell what they were thinking. So for the next while, I told them about what my life was like, Twilight had heard much of it before, but some things I kept to myself, I let out as well. Though they could not see the scars anymore, I told them about how I had them and how I had gotten them, even going as far as telling them how my father acted and what he did to my mother...even about him killing her. When my tale was done no one said anything, at last Twilight's mother came up to me, and got on her hind legs and pulled me into a deep and tightly hug. I was surprised by this as she placed her head on my cheek as I did nothing at all. "No matter what happensBrandon,” she whispered to me. "Know this, you are our family now.” "”What?” I asked as she pulled away. "Twilight told us while you went to freshen yourself up, how you wish to marry her one day, if that is the case, then you are pretty much family!” she looked from me to Twilight and then back to me. "If you ever need anything, you promise to ask me or my husband, do you understand?” I smiled as she hugged me once more, this time I wrapped my arms around her as well and whispered. "Yes Ma'am,” After that we spoke much of how we were doing, how I felt mostly about Twilight as I answered truthfully on the case, just then, when I was about to get up to help pass out the food, the sound of a loud horn bellowed throughout the city. "What's that?” I asked in shocked as Twilight's father stood up. "The city's alarm...the city is being attacked!” I felt my blood race at once, Darkness...he was going to try and take the city! I looked outside and I was right, high in the sky, many black winged beasts flew in the sky, darkening the brightly light morning. It was a good thing I brought my sword with me this time as I went to the wall to grab it, knowing my long robe like shirt would slow me down, I took it off, showing off a simple black jersey tee. Taking only the sword out and placing the sheath on the wall once more I looked to Twilight. She knew what I was about to say at once, nodding as she went to her mother's and father's side. "The guards that came with us will stay here and make sure you are all safe,” I told them as I watched as each of them nod, I was about to leave when I heard Twilight. "Be carefulBrandon.” I smiled and turned to her, taking my left hand, putting two fingers on my forehead in a salute and thrust it out. "Aren't I always?” As I left the house, I found fifteen of my guards waiting outside as they stood at attention at once. "Prince Brandon!” they saluted with their right hoofs. I had no time to remind them not to call me that as I started giving out orders; I told them that until I found a suitable captain, that I would be acting captain, since Shiny Armour did teach me how to be when I was Moon's guard captain. "You six,” I call out pointing to the far left as they moved up toward me. "I need you to stay here and keep the lives inside safe do you understand?” "Yes Prince!” they cried at once as they all took areas around the home. "The rest of you, follow me toward the princesses castle double time!” I started to run off toward the castle, as they followed me from the air. Looking outward at the sky, I watched as they gained closer and closer, I no doubt had ten minuets tops as ponies young and old, beside that of the guards ran off for their homes to be safe. Once reaching the castle, I noticed Celestia, Luna, Moon, and Shiny Armour in his captain armour speaking to one another as Luna spoke up. "How many of those Dark Soaring are there?” I heard her ask as I ran up, my guards behind me as they stayed behind, Celestia looked over and nodded to me as I stood beside the captain of the guards as he gave his answer. "Fifty Princess Luna,” he answered as I looked to him in slight shock. "Also there are Dark Beasts riding on them for a ground attack, so a hundred in total, as well as Darkness, we saw him leading the charge, but he seems to have disappeared.” "He might be trying to go after Twilight,” Moon clued in as we all looked to each other and nodded slightly. "I have six guards watching the place right now,” I answered up. "No doubt more will be needed. "Yes no doubt, I shall send more in a moment. Will you be fighting as wellBrandon?” I nodded my head while I brought my sword up a bit. "Whenever Darkness attacks, I'll be there to fight him back!” "Then you will need your armour then Brandon,” Moon spoke as her horn glowed softly, covering my body with blackness before I found myself wearing the captain suit she had giving me, the spikes on my legs now at my elbows to that I didn't fall. "Thanks,” I told her as she nodded. "Will you three be inside the castle where it is safe?” "Chrysalis told us that Darkness is planning on releasing Discord for his stone prison,” she answered as I looked at her again in shock. "If he fails to get Twilight for the moment, then he will no doubt switch to come after him, the three of us will stay here and make sure that does not happen.” "And I'm guessing we wouldn't be able to convince Discord to fight along side us like we did with Chrysalis?” I asked as my older sister shook her head. "Damn.” "Here they come!” Turning our heads as I slammed my hand on the ring I was given, making the shield come out at once, I noticed the large black flying beast fly straight in the air, looking much like dragons without legs or arms, only the wings. A Dark Beast jumping off each of their backs as they ran toward the main castle doors as my sister made their way in and closed, locking the door with their magic. Roaring out I charged forward, flipping one over with my shield as I slashed three on the head, making them disappear like all the other times. I noticed that each of the guards had something different about their wings. Along side the spines of the wings, thin blades were seen as they slashed with their wings to cut off the heads of their foes. Good, easier now that they could slash their heads off! "Brandon!” I heard Shiny call out to me as I looked over to see him running toward his family home, I nodded to him as I too followed close behind, letting my shield go back into a ring. As two more Dark Beats came to us, Shiny Armour used his magic to throw them up and away, all of a sudden a thundering boom was heard as we stopped for a moment to see a large crater a few feet away from us; the clouds covering up whatever made it as we looked to each other. "Ten bits says that whatever made that could fuck us over.” I answered as a bellowing roar was heard, looking over we saw what seemed to be a larger version of the Dark Beast, but this one was covered in metal head to toe, with a large sword in it hand. "Yup...so fucked over...” As we backed away I held up my sword as I looked to him. "Shiny, you go to your family home, I'll take care of tin face here!” "You sure you can handle him?” "I got it, now go, go!” he nodded and took off again as I looked back. "At least I hope so.” The large Dark Beast charged as I backed away and jumped to the side as it slid past me, bringing the large sword up and swinging at me as I ducked and rolled away, using my magic, I lifted up a large boulder and threw it at its head, a loud cling was heard as a dent was left on the head. Oh well, a dent was better then no dent I guess...wait...Ohhh just got an idea! Sticking my blade in the dirt I watched as the Dark Beast raced after me, I lifted both of my hands up as they glowed with my magic, more boulders and rocks floated around me as I grinned, thrusting my hands forward as they were flung at the beast, hitting it in the head many times. It stumbled backwards as I grinned, hearing a loud snap as the helm came off, putting my plan into action, I took my sword and ran after it, as it went for the kick, I jumped, landed on the leg, jumped up toward the head, and stabbed it right in the middle of the eyes. At once, the roaring stopped, the body went limp as it dropped its blade. I jumped off at once as it fell onto its back. Man, for something that big...sure was easy to kill. Hearing more explosions all around, I gulped as I then knew more of those things were coming, and not a lot of guards were Unicorns, of fuck...a thrill scream took me out of my thought, Twilight! Running back toward her families home, I skidded to a stop as I watched as Darkness, the brother of Moon lifted Shiny with his magic, and threw him aside. He was in bad shape, even though I was away from him for only a few moments, Darkness took care of him like he was just a child. Armour broken in different places, his white coat tainted with red blood as Twilight and her family came around him as Darkness just laughed. Even my guards were knocked out all around; I think maybe one of them even dead. "Hey, jackass the ass licker!” Darkness shot his head toward me, his eyes burning red with anger as he locked eyes with me. "You!” he snarled as I made my way toward Twilight's family and stood before them, sword out and ready to fight. That's when I noticed that even Spike was there, he was even bleeding! Was he trying to fight off Darkness too? "I should've guessed that you were truly Eclipse, now I'll enjoy killing you even more!” "Heh, what makes you think you can kill me ass wipe?” I spoke with a grin. "I've grown stronger, that last time I was weak because of all the magic I did, but I'll fully good now!” he growled softly as I only smiled, truth was, I didn't really think I could hold him off that long, I hope long enough for anyone to come and... "Head shot!” I blinked and looked behind him to see something jump on a lifted piece of ground, as I looked up to see who it was...it was Devon?! He slammed his right fist on top of Darkness head who howled in pain as he did a small front flip as he landed before me. "Oh yeah, you gotta love that flashy entries!” looking at him, I noticed that he had these iron sliver gloves on his hands, and judging by how Darkness was howling in pain, they could really do some damage, he had the same thing on his feet as well. Wait a second... "Devon?! What the bloody hell are you doing here?” I saw Spike grumble as he stood up, or tried to as he went over toward Twilight and fell on his side as Twilight went to help with his wounds. "Oh, Rarity wanted to go shopping so I came along with her, got these cool things made too!” he punched and kicked at the air. "What I don't get is why...” "HEY!” we all looked over to see Darkness face all filled with rage. "YOU BASTARD!” "Ohhh...he's pissed...” I spoke as he was glaring hard atDevon. "So what are you doing?!” He asked with a deep growl. "What am I doing?” askedDevontilting his head to the side. "What are you doing?!” Darkness asked again. "Nothing much,” "Thwarting my plans?!” "Thwarting you plans?” "Are you?!”Devondidn't say anything for a while as he thought about it until he grinned with his eyes closed. "Yes!” I saw Darkness right eye twitched then as I just looked toDevonwith shock. "I'm gonna fucking kill you! But first I'm going to...” "Does he always get like this when he's pissed?”Devonasked me while looking at me as I just blinked, how the fuck was he so claim?! "I mean really...” "Human didn't you hear me I said...” "Darkness!”Devonyelled looking at him. "Please...I'm talking to my friends...” "Oh...” Darkness answered looking claim for a moment. "Sorry I guess I...WAIT! What am I saying sorry you no good piece of...” "Hold that thought,” he held a finger up as he looked to Spike. "Hey Spike, we're friends right?” the small dragon just glared at him while giving him the middle...nail? "Fuck off!” "See the best of friends!”Devonanswered with a grin. I faceplamed myself...oh...dear...god... "AGH!” Darkness screamed as he started to charge at us as I got ready, but before I could make a spell, the dark Alicorn was thrown by another spell down the street. I turned to see Moon flying down and landed before us. "Moon!” I cried running up to her. "What are you doing here?!” "I thought that maybe you could use some help...though I was shocked when I noticed him charging just then, I mean, I saw the thing while I was flying over.” I nodded my head as I looked back atDevon, who was now helping with the wounded as Twilight and her mother and father went to their other family member Shiny Amour. Looking over, I noticed Darkness slowly getting up as I looked to Moon, and then to everyone else. Going over to Twilight as Moon made her way to Darkness to hold him off I hoped, I got down on one knee as she looked to me. "You're staying to fight...aren't you?” I only nodded my head slightly as she looked up at me, her eyes filled with fear as I brought my hand down my shirt and pulled out the necklace Spike had given me, I placed it around her neck and then held her close. "Devon, you think you can lift Shiny Armour?” I asked standing up asDevoncame over and nodded. "Piece of cake, where to?” "Go to the castle, no doubt Celestia and Luna would've made some sort of protection to keep the Dark Beasts out.”Devonnodded and was about to go past me when I grabbed his arm. He looked to me as I gave him a side way glance. "Keep them safe,” I whispered to him. "They are the only family I have left.” For once, I sawDevongive me a look that I knew he wasn't going to make a sort of joke; that he knew the full extent of what I was saying. Sharply nodding his head, he picked up the guard captain, as his guards and my own made their way to the castle. Running over to help Moon, I stood beside her as Darkness got up, huffing and puffing in pure rage as he bared his teeth at us. "First, you betray me!” he roared out toward his sister. "And now you fight along side the very ones who destroyed you?!” "What I did, was wrong,” she answered. "I understand this now; the world can not always be clouded in the night, no matter how much I may wish it. The world needs to be in balance, and that is my purpose in life now, to make sure that this balance.” Darkness only growled softly as he got ready as well as me. But Moon brought her leg before me. "No,” she told me. "This is a fight between us Brandon, do not interfere.” "But Moon...” "This is something I must do,” she turned to me. "You go with the others, be safe.” She nodded to me as I took a step back, closing my eyes I nodded and turn and ran. Looking back once to see them fly into the air, their horns glowing, as their battle began. I soon made it back to the castle, as I thought, Celestia and Luna had indeed made a barrier, I watched as some of the Dark Beast would charge at it, only to be shocked and flung backwards. Sneaking around so I would not have to fight, I made it though; kinda felt like walking though water in a way. It took a while with all the ponies from the city that was inside the castle, but I soon found Twilight. Going over, she came to me and held me close as I did to her.Devonwas with Rarity, saying something to help claim her down as Spike also tried to help. It was the first time he was being nice to the dark skin human. Shiny Armour was alright, that much I was glad for, Candace was beside him, using her magic as Twilight also helped to heal his wounds. I was about to look around to see if anything else needed to be doing, when a thundering quake caused the ground to rumble. Screaming was heard as many fell to the ground,Devonfell face first as well as Spike as I dug my sword to the ground to keep myself up. Soon it was done, going toward the door, I found that a smoke as high as the buildings were seen. Coming from where I left Moon. Soon, seeing something fly in the air, I tried to see what it was, and when the Alicorn landed just outside the barrier; my heart fell; for standing there now, a large grin on his bloody face, was Darkness. "Brandon!” he cried out as I flinched. "You're next you hear me!” he kicked something that went though the shield, looking down; my rage grew as I saw that it was Moon's helmet, full of blood on the inside. Looking up at him, I started to walk forward, but was stopped when I felt a heavy hoof on my shoulder. Looking over, I saw that it was Celestia, she gave me a look, and I knew that went along the lines of, 'don't even try'. "He wants me,” I told her as I turned to Darkness. "I have to fight him. "No, you WANT to fight him.” I didn't say anything. "This has to end now!” I told her after a while. "And I will end it!” I shot my head back to Darkness as my arms shook with pure rage, first he tries to kidnap my lover, and then he tries to take over the world and now this! I noticed a thin black flow of fire grow from my blade, magic no doubt, but at the time I really didn't care what it was. But...I knew she was right, we were safe in here, and as much as I would love to knock his teeth in, the safety of the others came first. Taking a deep breath, I slowly turned and made my way back to the others with Celestia right behind me, I heard Darkness laugh slightly before he answered. "That's it, walk away, just like you did to let your father kill your mother!” I stopped dead in my tracks. I was looking down so no one could see the shame I was feeling for letting Moon die, and me almost getting myself killed now. But when he spoke about my mother and father, two things went though my mind, how did he know; and how dear he?! I snapped then or at least that's what I remembered, turning and screaming I ran after him, and I heard everyone call out to me as they tried to stop me; jumping up in the air, blade in the air as I went to slash at his head. At that moment I didn't care what happened to me, all I cared, was seeing his blood. I saw his smile grew wider as he then brought his left hoof out, which was glowing a deep blood red as he punched me hard in the gut. I felt my chest snap, breaking my rip cage as I cried out, his hoof exploded, sending me to the nearest building as I was smashed though the windows; soon, darkness came all around me. When my eyes opened, I felt no pain, in fact I felt nothing. Looking down at myself, I saw that I wore grey clothing, was I...dead? "No, you're not dead, not yet.” I looked around, and when I turned all the way around, I saw that Moon was floating before me. "You are just hanging on between the world of the living and the dead.” "And you?” I asked, as I blinked slightly. She nodded her head. "I have passed, yes, I do not know how, but I have passed, and now you are almost like me.” "Almost?” I asked as she sighed and shook her head. "I shouldn't be surprised that you would do something like that, but I can help you.” "How?” she floated before me as she looked into me, deep within my eyes as I took a slight step back. "I shall give you the power that will allow you to revert back into a Alicorn, like before, but the power that you had, it will only last a little while. You must fight fast and hard to pull Darkness away. For after the time runs out, you will grow weaker, not to the point of being knocked out, but your body will shrink, your human body won't, but the Alicorn body will.” She gave me another look. "This may hurt...are you ready?” "What will happen to you?” I asked slightly worried about her. She only smiled. "I'll be fine...now...relaxed...” (Twilight's POV) No...Brandon...he wasn't getting up, he wasn't fighting back...was he...n...no! I fell toward the ground as tears streamed down my face, he was gone, Darkness had won! I could hear him laughing as I looked up, I saw him looking right at me as I watched as my teacher and her sister came before me. Darkness was about to say something, when the sound of a low rumble was heard where Brandon was. Was...was he still alive? The rumble on the inside of the building was thrown out at a force I had never seen before. The rocks that were now on fire with black magic slammed into many of the Dark Beast, Darkness covered himself with his wings as he was flung back a bit, he growled, and looked toward where the building was now smoking, and started to back away as the sound of clopping was heard. As the smoke settled, a large Alicorn was standing there, as I knew from what Brandon called himself as Eclipse, still as large as I remembered, I noticed that he looked a lot different now. Before his coat was a deep black, like Moon, but now, it was pure white, even pure then Celestia because how she had a hint of pink in her coat. His hair a lot longer and did not cling to his neck, but flowed a bit, looking almost like his black hair when he was human, only longer. His eyes reminded both green and red, but no scar was seen over his left eye; his eyes showing of both claim and boredom. The guards that he wore on his legs were a deep black, the spikes on each sticking out, his tail somewhat long, and the tip just brushing on the ground, spiked just like his mane. Even his Cutie Mark had changed a bit; a way I did not know was possible. It still held the mark of the sun and the moon, but the sun did not have its rays. On the left side looked like a crescent moon with darker spots on the edges, and darker for the rest of the half. On the sun side, he bore eagle wings still, but now on the moon side, what seemed to be Luna's guard's bat like wings. In front of the wings were six stars that seemed to tinkle; the same blade going though the middle, the hilt being a deep black, the blade a shiny sliver. His gaze came to me, his green eye looking at me as I tried to hold back my tears; he slowly looked toward Darkness as he took a step forward. "You wanted a fight?” he asked, his voice deep as he spread out his wings and then glared hard at Darkness. "Then bring it!” Chapter 12Once more I dodged one of Darkness's incoming attacks as we flew though the air. Flapping my wings to stay airborne, I hovered in place as Darkness dived toward the ground, before veering right back up. We stayed as far as we could from each other, but at the same time, close enough to attack the other. Truthfully, I do not know why my body changed the way it did, was it because Moon was not within my body this time, because only her powers? I shook these thoughts from my head as I blankly stared at the darker version of one of the Princesses of the Night. Just thinking about what he did, caused my rage to fill me once more, as I charged toward him at high speed, my horn out, sharp like my sister's as I tried to impale him in the chest. I missed and was rewarded with a kick in the back; this sending me spinning downward until I stopped myself by flying back up in the air, this causing dust to shoot off when my body almost slammed into the messed up earth. The battle seemed to take forever, we would get a hit on each other every few seconds, but nether of us were going to give up, not that easily. But after a half hour of fighting, I noticed my strength slowly leaving me, I felt somewhat weak and light headed, was this was what Moon was telling me? Damn it...I had to end this now! "What's wrong?' Darkness snarled as he collided to each other, fighting to grip each other as he slammed his forehead to my own and held it there. "Feeling tried already?” I growled and shoved him off as my pulled deep within myself for any sort of magic I could use, but...it wasn't working. I saw him grin as my eyes fluttered as I was force to land to the ground, watching as his Dark Beast slowly came over. Looking around, I held my wings out in a stance to try and fend them off. But as they edged closer and closer, I knew it wasn't going to work. All of a sudden I heard the cracking sound of cement breaking, looking behind me, I saw Devon fist though a Dark Beast's head as it slowly disappeared. "D...Devon, get out of here!” I cried out to my friend, not wanting him to be hurt. "Like hell!” he told me as he walked up. "Look, you can go on thinking your all high and mighty, but I'm not about to watch you die!” "Nether am I.” I looked to the other side to see Shiny Amour, his helm was off, but his chest plate still on, he then looked up to me and gave a small nod of his head. "Do no try and talk me out of this fight, you've done so much already, it is time for us to fight for you.” "And we shall fight as well,” I was shocked once more as Celestia and Luna stood before me, their backs to me as they were grabbed in golden and dark blue armor. "You are our brother, and this is our kingdom, it is time for the rulers to fight as well!” soon my guards came up behind us, Luna's and Celestia's right behind them as they all got ready. Looking forward, I stood up once more. I thought to myself that maybe I could fight a little more, and now with many more fighting with me, we couldn't lose! "Ha, you think just because you have a few more bodies that will be thrown away that you will win; I highly doubt that!” Darkness took to the air once more as I was about to jump when I felt something land on my back, looking back I saw Devon on my back with his always goofy grin. "I shall ride you into battle!” he cried pointing his finger up at the sky as I shook my head. "I knew you couldn't stay bad ass for long,” but I had to chuckle at this as I spread out my wings and took off into the air. "Oh yeah, three head shots in a row bitches!” I grinned as I twisted my body in a one eighty and slammed my hooves in the face of one of those flying Dark Beast. Devon really could handle himself in the air, at times he would stand on my back to kick or punch, when this happened, I made sure not to move around too much. He took care of the ones behind me and on the sides, as I did the front and the sides as well. Looking up, I noticed the two princesses fighting Darkness at once, but Darkness was faster, so it was harder for the two to land powerful hits on him. "Brandon below you!” I looked down to see three of those flyers coming after us as I nodded. "Hang on!” I told him as I felt him grip my neck tightly as I flew up a bit before doing a back flip, and then spinning side ways, my hind hooves slapping each of them in the face causing them to spin out of control to the ground below. I watched as the guards flew up to attack as well, soon less and less of the Dark Beasts were seen, and pretty soon, all that was left was Darkness. Flying upward with the others, we all surrounded Darkness as he glared, snapping his head left to right as he watched for any sudden movements. "It's over villain!” Luna cried out as she glared toward him. "Surrender peacefully, or we will be force to destroy you!” just then Darkness started to laugh loudly, throwing his head back as he crackled in the air. "So stupid you all are!” my eyes narrowed, why did his voice sound...like three different voices. "You truly think I am Darkness?” confusion came over us all as 'Darkness' spoke. "While we could not enter the barrier, that did not mean our master could not!” "So you're one of those fakes as well!” I cried out as the imposter turned to grin at me. "Just like before, all this...was ...” my eyes widened as I looked down to ward twilight was, forgetting to tell Devon to hang on I flew as fast as I could downward, hearing hi yelp with surprise. I flew though the open door to see many of the ponies who couldn't fight groaning in pain. Luckily I saw Twilight as she was trying to tend to them with Rarity as I dropped off Devon. "What happened?” I asked as Twilight looked up to me. "Darkness came in though the back, took many of us by surprised. I thought he was coming for me, so I went into hiding, but...he left with Discord!” I cursed slightly at this, looking outside as I noticed that the Dark Beasts were now retreating, soon they too disappeared as I cursed once more. Hours later, I, Twilight, Rarity, Devon, and Spike were back safely home. Our friends greeted us, and were shocked to see me, I explained to them as well as my sisters before we left what had happened, and what Moon did for me. And true enough, I felt all the extra power she gave me, disappear; my body to shrinking as I looked just as tall as Big Mac now. I was now looking at myself, my new self in the mirror, I knew I could transform back into my human self, but I think I was going to stay as an Alicorn, just for a while. That, and because just transforming into a Alicorn in the first place, even if it was Moon's power, it still took a lot out of me, and I didn't feel like being all tried for the next few hours. After that, I met Twilight and Spike outside, who was riding on my back now; we decided to just walk around Ponyville for a while, to clear our heads. Celestia and Luna told me that they could not find a single trace of Moon's body when they went to retrieve it to give her at least a burly, so all we did, was clean her helm and place it inside the castle, above a picture that was made a little over a mouth ago of her, and me as my human self. She had her right hoof on my shoulder as I hand my left hand under my chin, my right hand holding up the elbow as we both held small smiles toward the one who painted the wonderful picture. "Brandon!” we all turned our heads to see three young girls run up to us as I smiled, seeing them as the Cutie Mark Crusaders. "Hey girls, what's up...what are you doing?” I watched as they went past me a bit, to look at my flanks, seeing the new Cutie Mark, or upgraded one as Spike had said as Scoot huffed out her anger. "No fair!” she cried out stomping her hoof on the ground. "We've been trying to find our Cutie Marks for years, and you get yours in a little over a mouth, and now it changes like that!” "Yeah!” Sweetie Belle chimed in, in a little annoyed voice. "Are we ever going to get our own!?” only Apple Bloom remained silence. I sighed, I could understand why they were upset, so looking to them, and I placed a hoof on Scoot's head and nuzzled Belle under her chin. "Girls listen,” I told them looking at each of them. "I've been here for a while, and I noticed something from each of you. Scootaloo, you are awesome at your scooter tricks, believe me when I say if they held a contest, you would win hoof-down!” she looked up at me and slightly smiled. "Belle, you have an amazing singing voice, I mean really, you sound like an angle to me!” "R...really?” she asked as I nodded and petted her head with the hoof that was on Scoot's head. "And Bloom, you can make a lot of things out of wood, I mean; I know you built that fort for you three, so why not work on that more, expand it!” "But...” she looked up at me shaking her head. "I don't want my Cutie Mark to be a plain old work hammer! I want it to be something I'm pride of!” "Or me with just a scooter!” "Or me with just a Microphone!” "Girls...” I smiled and shook my head. "As I know, Cutie Marks are made by not only the talents or in this case for me, the personality of the pony, but how they are as well, you three are not plain; you are much more then that!” I leaned down so I could look at them all. "And so what with how the Cutie Mark looks, it is your, if anypony gives you a hard time on how it looks, you tell them that you are proud of it, that you worked hard to gain it, and no matter what; nothing can take that from you!” they all looked to me, I could see their mind reeling with my talk as they al looked to each other before back at me, as I held out my white hoof towards them. "Cutie Mark Crusaders for life!” I then saw the tinkle in their eyes as they brought their hooves and bro-fist on my own. "For Life!” they all cried at once as I smiled softly, watching as they all ran toward Sweet Apple Arcs. (Hope I got that right) When they were gone, Twilight in turn then nuzzled under my chin, minding her horn. "You handled that like a pro,” she told me as I smiled softly. "You're really good with kids.” "I hope so,” I answered as I chuckled slightly. "I mean, if we are to have a child or two one day I have to be good right?” "Hey come on, not while I'm around!” Spike cried as I laughed slightly. After the laughter died down, I then looked over to where Everfree Forest was, remembering that was where I first met Moon; I sighed and looked to the two. "Hey, do you two mind if I go off on my own for a bit?” I watched as Spike got off me as Twilight nodded her head. "Just don't be too long, remember, Rarity said something about talking to you and me later about something.” I nodded my head and gave her a quick kiss on the cheek as I turned and took off into the air, making sure I flew another way so they didn't knew where I was really going, and once I knew they couldn't see me, I took off to where I really wanted to go. I soon landed where I wanted to go, just outside the castle of when she was known as Nightmare Moon. I didn't know the full history of the castle, from what I knew that it use to be the holding place of the Elements of Harmony, and also the old castle of Luna and Celesta. Still as worn down and broken as the last time I came here, I made my though the clutter, the clopping of my hooves echoed though the old ruins as I looked around slowly, before stopping and closing my eyes. This is where it truly started, my true start to stop Darkness and how I had gain the power and traits of an Alicorn. Looking around, I found the old curtain like picture of what Moon use to be, Nightmare Moon. Thinking more to myself I looked around, I knew that Canterlot was being fixed even as I stood here, using the power of magic to make everything new. I wondered...would Celestia and Luna give me this castle if I asked for it? I mean, I knew Twilight wouldn't want to leave Ponyville, but we could still be close, and I could make sure no evil beings could come toward the castle. I started to think about how the castle would truly look if fixed, when I heard a softly chuckling. "Who's there?!” I demanded looking around while spreading out my wings, my horn glowing a soft white as it lit up a portion of the room. "Show yourself!” "Don't need to be so testy now,” I remembered that voice, it belonged to Queen Chrysalis. I watched as she came out of the shadows as if she was one with it, as many of her little Changelings followed behind. I glared at them, still not fully trusting them at all. "What are you doing here?” I questioned as I glared at them. "You don't belong here!” "Oh?” she asked as she again chuckled. "But if my memory serves me right, this was part of the area the two princesses gave to me for the while; so I have every right to be here.” She gave me a tooth grin as I glared and looked away from her. "But I must say...you look very different Brandon, it seems white suits you a lot more then black ever did.” I didn't say anything as I just looked at the picture still hanging on the wall before me. I heard her coming closer, and soon, I saw her standing before me. Since I was force to shrink so I could control this form without being knocked out, she was twice my size, maybe a bit bigger then that. "I had heard that Moon had been defected in battle, a pity.” "Shut up,” I answered her as she only grinned. "Come now, we can talk like sensible ponies can we not?” I gave her a look with my right eye, since she was on my right side as I saw her smile. "Come, all I wish is to talk, that is all.” I snorted and looked away. "Fine, what do you want to talk about then?” "That's better, will you walk with me?” she turned and started to walk slowly, sighing, I slowly followed after her. "As I said, it is quite a shame that poor Nightmare...” "Her name is Moon,” I told her by also giving her a stern stare. She only rolled her eyes, as if it truly mattered. "Fine, it is a shame that poor Moon, had to pass on to the void. I'm sure if I did send many of my subjects to fight; she would still be here, wouldn't she?” "Then why didn't you fight?!” I demanded, not noticing that we were now in a whole new section of the castle, it looked cleaner, no doubt her sleeping area...if she truly did sleep. "The deal for me was to be on your side yes, but I didn't have to fight, I gave you information, if that's all I want to give in info, then I shall.” "Why you...” "Uh, uh, ah,” she then raised a hoof and shook it at me. "Remember, you attack me, that treaty is broken, and I don't think you want your dear Twilight to be caught between two foes...do you?” I growled softly but said nothing more on the subject. "But...I'm sure I can...be...talked into also fighting.” "What, the world not having any love isn't enough?” she softly chuckled and then stood before me, leaning down, her nose almost touching my own. "I have been a queen for a real long time,” she sated while still holding my gaze. "And yet, I have yet to find a male to bed with me.” My eyes grew wide as I turned away from her as she softly chuckled. I then jerked as I felt her breath on my ear. "I shall give you the rest of the day to think about it, but here is my deal. Mate with me tonight, and I mean really mate with me, and I shall fight for real; refuse and I won't fight at all.” While flying back to Ponyville, my head was swimming with thoughts, was she fucking kidding...or did she truly mean what she was saying...me...fucking her?! Egh, just the thought of it made me want to go into a lava shower. But...Celestia was right when she said we needed all the help we could get...and I didn't want anymore ponies to die...more so the ones I truly cared for. The thing that made it worst...was that I couldn't tell Twilight, that was also part of the deal, she said something about, 'it being our dirty sexy little secret' that somehow turned her on even more. And that she wanted me big, I knew the spell to do that, but it would only last for an hour or so. Landing so I could think more clearly, I started to walk, soon finding myself outside Rarity's place, Twilight walking up just as I did. "Brandon!” she came up to me and nuzzled at me as I brought my neck over her shoulders, bringing my hoof up to hug her. "Did you enjoy your time to yourself?” "In a way...yes,” I answered; she no doubt heard my unease voice as she looked to me. "Are...you okay?” she asked me as I smiled and nodded. "Yeah...I'm fine; don't worry about me love...” I kissed her softly on the lips as she kissed me back, when we broke away I whispered to her. "You know I love you...right?” she looked toward me, as if I was crazy before she nodded her held and kissed me tenderly once more for a few seconds. "I know, I love you too Brandon.” I gave her a smile and then turned to look at the door, before opening the door, and walking in. Once entering the home/work place of one of my friends Rarity I felt something land on my back. At first I thought it was Sweetie Belle, at times one of the three would try and jump on me, but I felt...hands on my hair, followed by a groan. "Aw, you're smaller now!” I turned my head to see...Devon?! He was on my back, his feet plated on the ground as I heard Twilight giggle at our friend once more randomness, I swear he and Pinkie Pie would be a good couple. He was wearing nothing but brown boxers, black zebra like stripes seen going around it. In fact, the boxers were so brown; they seemed to blind in with his skin tone! He also wore a black tuxedo, you know, the ones you would get for a wedding, as well as a white cuffs, and a red bowtie, the hell...why was he wearing that with just boxers on?! "I demand that you become bigger so I may ride you into battle once more!” "And I demand for you to get the fuck off!” I cried as I tried to buck him off, but he just held on. "Heh gotta love the metal bull ride!” he answered my demand as I grumbled and just stood on my hind legs making him fall. He landed with a thud as I rolled my eyes and turned back to him. "Devon...please reminds me again, why I'm friends with you.” "You lack friends.” he answered twirling his finger in a circle while pointing at me. "What are you talking about,” I asked blinking in confusion. "I have many friends!” "Not like me.” "And that's bad...why? And where the hell is Rarity, she said she wanted to talk to me and Twilight right?” he tapped at his chin for a moment before snapping his fingers. "Oh yeah, one moment!” he then ran upstairs as I sighed and shook my head as me and Twilight went to one of the sofas, I guess Rarity got another one, so we took the old one. "You know he's just like to play around.” Twilight told me as I shook my head. "Though I will admit...he does get a little...” "Random?” I asked looking at her as she nodded, agreeing with my choice of words. After a while of waiting, we soon found Rarity and Devon come back downstairs, they took the sofa on the other side of us as Devon sat close to Rarity. "Hello you two,” our friend greeted us with a smile, I noticed something, she seemed a lot more...happier then before. "I'm so glad you could come here.” "It's no worry,” I answered with a smile. "So what is it you wished to talk to us about?” Rarity seemed to blush while looking down, playing with the sofa with her hooves. "Well...you two will be the first to know...you see...uh.”Devon laughed slightly, pulling her closer to him and wrapping his arm around Rarity shoulder he said with a large goofy grin. "We have become lovers now.” My jaw, I swear I think it almost touched the floor, even Twilight was slightly shocked about this, Rarity on the other hand was blushing, I thought they were joking, but I truly got my answer when I saw them lean closer, and kiss each other strongly on the lips. "Brown skin dude with curly hair say what?!” when they broke their kiss, Rarity was slightly giggling at my shock look, I mean, really, how could she...fall with a dude like...like...oh god... "I know what you're thinking,” Devon told me. "I mean, the way I act around you, I can act like a...” "Crazy single minded fool?” "Meh, heard worst, but let's go with that.” "So...how...did it happen?” asked Twilight as Rarity spoke up. "It was back at Canterlot, when I was scared, Devon came up to me and spoke to me, saying that no matter what happened, he would always be there to keep me safe. And beside, I've known him since he lived with me for a couple of days, I know how he act, and well, I love him for that.” "Well...” I spoke shaking my head and then smiling softly. "Today is just full of shock huh?” It was silence for a bit, before we all started to crack up with laughter. After that we all started to talk, me and Twilight swore not to tell Spike, that everyone else would be told tomorrow, jus they wanted us to be the first to know because how we were the first human/pony lovers. We both agreed, knowing that if Spike truly hated Devon now, by just living with her; how was he going to react to this? After a while of talking, Devon was looking at me, deep in thought. "Hey Brandon?” "Yeah?” I answered as he looked at me with unblinking eyes. "You were chained up as well when that Queen Chrysalis captured you...right?” "Yeah I was,” I answered with a nod as he then smiled. Oh crap, what was he going to say now? "So I guess...in a way...you were a prison bitch!” called it. "In the name of Celestia man, you were chained up too!” he then smirked, that damn creepy smirk as he laughed. "Yeah but I don't mind being chained up...kinda kinky.” "Oh god damn it Devon...” I hoof palmed my self as the girls started to laugh. Hours later, myself and Twilight left the home of Rarity, and now Devon, looking up, I noticed that it was soon getting dark out, I had thought about the offer Chrysalis told me about, and as much as I hated the idea...of betraying Twilight. If she could help and save many more lives...I had to think of the many, before my pride. "Hey Twi?” I asked looking at my girlfriend as she looked up. "I have to go for a bit...I need to be alone,” "I understand,” she told me placing a hoof on my cheek. "Losing Moon like that, I know it's hard for you; since you were once fused with her.” I nodded my head softly, oh Twilight, I truly wish I could tell you. Giving her a small kiss on her forehead, I turned and flew into the air, like last time I took a detour so not to be known of my true designation. Landing outside the castle once more, I nothing many of those small Changelings pacing around the castle, eyeing me with their blue eyes. They paid me no heed, giving me only a first glance, and then moved away from me. Walking inside, I notice that the inside was different a bit. A little less ruble was seen around, and on the ground was a torn deep red carpet. It led up to the back of the main chambers, showing a large stone throne, with the Changeling queen laying on it. She had both of her front hooves on the right side of the arm, a grin so sinister that it made me sick to my stomach she knew why I was here...she knew that she had won. "Ah, Prince Brandon of Equestria,” she spoke while standing before her throne. "And what might I be honored by your gazed tonight?” "Cut the shit,” I told her standing away from her. "And let me tell you this straight up, I am only doing this so that the world may be better protected. I still love Twilight and Twilight only!” she only softly chuckled as she made her way before me, walking slowly around me as she dragged her tail under my chin as I looked away. "Why aren't you at your full size?” "Doing that to my body will make me tried; I will only do it...when we start...” "Oh, don't do it at first,” she then stood before me. "I plan on getting...everything I can get out of you before we finish with a bang!” I only softly growled at her as she chuckled, walking away from me. "Come along then, as much as I wouldn't mind letting my subjects watch...I rather be alone with you tonight.” "Fucking whore...” I muttered under my breath but did as she told me. Going into the same room that she showed me earlier, I noticed that a large red plush bed was now there. She slowly made her way over to the bed, I watched as she moved her hips, it made me look away in distastefulness. When I did look back, she was laying on her side, her front hooves crossed over each other as she tried to make herself look as sexy as possible, which was hard for her to me; since she looked fucking ugly to me...fugly I guess, the combine word of fucking and ugly. "Well now, I have some few ideas I would like you to do to me before we get to the main part of this even.” I sighed and held my head low as I made my way over. "But, from now on, you must call me Mistress.” "The hell I will!” I cried looking away. "Alright, then leave, when the treaty breaks, first my followers will go and feast on Shiny Amour and his wife, and then I'll feast on Twilight herself.” I softly growled and was still not looking at her. "So, what is your choice will you stay and do as I say?” taking a deep breath, I swallowed my pride even deeper as I bowed my head. "As you wish...Mistress.” She softly chuckled at this. "Now, look at me.” I looked up as she told me to as she smiled and lifted her right hind leg in the air, showing off her Alicorn Changeling silt to me. "Pleasure your Mistress with that dirty mouth of yours, and you better make it good.” I saw her give me a toothy grin as I closed my eyes and made my way toward the bed, her horn glowed slightly as the door behind me closed and locked as I climbed up into the bed with her. Lying down on my belly, I brought my face closer and closer to her blackish grey pussy. Taking a slow deep breath, I closed my eyes, and did what I had to do. Softly kissing her mound, I heard her give a soft gasp in surprise, her body shifted as she no doubt was watching me now. Kissing around her mound slowly but deeply, I made sure to stay away from her lower lips until I felt I was ready...or until she ordered me to. Though it pained me, I knew I had to make her feel good. So taking my tongue out, I licked around her lips, making sure not to truly touch it, but at least to make her feel something. I heard her murr at the feeling she was now getting, one of her hooves on my head as she panted slightly. Already I saw that she was leaking some of her, bug juice I guess. Hey she looks like a bug to me, so I call em as I see em. Her legs spreading out wider as I noticed, that her skin was not of a coat, it seemed to feel like an ant's outer body. "Good little pet,” I grumbled at the name she gave me, but said nothing truly about it. "Now, lick my pussy.” Pulling away, I closed my eyes and brought my tongue out, slowly dragging it from the bottom of her silt, all the way to the top, flicking it over her now growing nub. Her body shivered and shudder, she let out a shuddering moan as her tail, as much as I could see; twitched. Still licking her softly, I was shocked when I felt myself grow hard; it must've been the scent I smelled from her. After a while, I looked down to see that indeed I was fully hard. Looking much like a pony penis looked like, the tip was flat, my shaft giving a twitch with need of release as I softly groaned. This did not go unnoticed to Chrysalis. "My, my,” she gave a dark like chuckle. "It seems your body sure knows what it wants.” "S...shut up...” I told her looking away as I gasped feeling her hoof go on it as she...what's the word...clopped me for a bit. "Hrm, so big too,” it was true, I don't really know how big it was, but for someone my size, I guess it was normal. "I've always wanted to try this.” "T...try wha...?” she then brought her hind legs on ether side of my face, I had no choice but to look back at her pussy as I felt something long and wet slide over my member. Shuddering as my legs twitched, I felt her grind her hips on my muzzle, I knew what she wanted, and so I went back to work. While licking her, I tried my best to try and make it as blissful for her as possible, but inside, I was breaking apart. I always told myself if I ever had a girlfriend, a true one, not like the ones back home who just used me; I would never cheat on her. And now look at me, my muzzle now coated in this fucking whore's bug juice. I let out a small gasp as I felt her lick my tip, my eyes closed as I tried not to hump into her licks, I was not about to let her have the pleasure of knowing I was somewhat enjoying myself! "Stick that tongue in my snatch!” she ordered me as I did as told, opening my mouth, I closed it over her pussy and started to lick her insides. Her moans heightened to new volumes as she started to hump at my face as she went back to sucking and licking me. The sounds of our tongues working were the only things heard throughout the room. I then felt her stop, her breathing got quicker and quicker, before she cried out, her hips crushing down on my face as she started to cum all over my face. I groaned since I had drunk some; it made me sick that I was the one that caused her this sort of pleasure! After a while, she removed herself from my face, looking under her hind legs with a grin and noticeable blush on her face. "Oh that was good little prince...but now I want something else in there!” she then removed herself from my body and then moved a bit forward, dropping her chest to the ground and shaking her wet ass at me. "Fuck me nice and hard to boy, I want to feel you flood me!” Glaring as she only smirked, I got up. It was a little hard for me to walk; hey you try having a large horse dick under you and see how you walk. Knowing now that she wanted me in my large form, I closed my eyes as the magic took over. I felt my muscles and bones grow larger and wider, soon I was as tall and wide as I use to be when I first was in this form, easily taller then the Changeling queen as I went over to her rump and mounted her. My forearms wrapped around her waist as I just held myself still. I closed my eyes, this was it...I was truly going to betray Twilight the moment this happened. But...I had to do this, I had to do anything to try and keep her and everyone I hold dear safe. Taking a deep breath, I shifted my weight as I felt my tip graze at her lower lips, before slowly pushing in. She was tight, that was for sure, her insides hugging my black horse meat causing me to shudder and moan, a shot of pre shooting into her love tunnel as she shudder and gasped at the feeling. Well...if she wanted it hard and fast, I'll be sure to give it to her! Slamming the rest of the way in, her body was rocked forward as she cried out, her tongue out as she gasped, hearing her cry out 'yes!' as I did so. Pulling out just as fast and slamming back in, I started to rant her with every power and speed I could possible give. My hips slapping onto her upturn ass, the slapping sound of my dick hitting and entering her wet vagina was all that could be heard as I went out of her. My grip tightened, I felt my muscles flex on my legs with each and every thrust, pull and push. I stopped thrusting after a while, grinding my hips to her backside, causing her to shudder and moan as she brought her face to the bed. I grunted as she tightened herself up even more, hearing her chuckle, fucking bitch! My hooves tightened around her hips, when I would have sex with Twilight, I would try and prolong the time we had, but this time, no I wanted it too end right now! going as fast as I possible could, I was granted my wish, already feeling myself getting closer, I held onto her tighter, I felt her shudder under me before she cried out into the air, her tunnel tightened around me as she came once more; as I too moaned, spilling my seed inside of her. I lost count how many times I shot a load into her, I think maybe twelve, I'm not sure, but my hips jerked with each burst of cum. After a while, I felt myself shudder as I fell off her backside, my cock leaving her hole as cum gushed out a bit, as I fell to my side. Slowly reverting back to my much smaller form, I tried to catch my breath, as my member returned back inside my body. I heard her laugh at me before she came over and lay beside me, I turned away from her, and I hated that grin even more now. "What? No kiss?” she laughed even more as I stood up with shaking legs and started to leave. "Too bad I wasn't in heat, I'm sure Twilight would be just tickled if she found out I was carrying your child!” shut up, shut up, shut up! I had to get away, I had to go home. When I heard her say no more, I left, I couldn't fly, I wanted to take as long as possible to get home, and when I was outside the forest and could see Ponyville; I broke down. I shouldn't have done it, I shouldn't have done it! God damn it I'm weak, so fucking weak! Laying on the ground and trying to keep my composer, I slowly got back up to my feet, and made my way back home. Entering the home of my girlfriend, I went upstairs to find her sleeping. I smiled as she spelt, she looked so claim...so peaceful...looking into the mirror, I saw myself still as an Alicorn. Closing my eyes, I started to revert back into my human self. Feeling the effect of changing twice take a hold of me, I undressed, leaving only my boxers on as I slipped under the covers with her. I felt her move as she wrapped her hooves around my neck as I looked over at her. "Love you...Brandon...” my heart sank, but I brushed her hair back and softly kissed her head. "I love you too...Twilight...” looking up at the ceiling, I tried to fall asleep, soon, my eyelids became heavy, and sleep took me in. Chapter 13"Wait...so Chrysalis is now going to fight with us?!” I could understand how Rainbow Dash was so shocked; it was one thing when she agreed to not fight us, but another for her to really fight with us. Though they knew nothing of the reason why she was going to fight now, I did; and it haunted me like the flu that never would go away. "How do you know?” "Princess Celestia sent me a letter this morning and told me so in said letter.” My girlfriend said, the student of one of the rulers of Equestria, as she nodded her head. "Though, I am just as puzzled as you are Rainbow Dash; there has to be a reason she wants to fully work together now with us.” "Don't she and her Changelings eat only love though?” Devon asked as he sat next to Rarity, they had yet to tell everyone else, and that was the true reason why we were here in the first place; but this news had to be said. I notice that Devon had what looked to be headphones on his neck, the kind that DJ Pon3 would use; they were all black, save for the ear part which was white with the Cutie Mark of the pony who had given it to him. He wore a long thin red sweater, pretty much like the one he wore the first day I met him, though it looked different in a way now, gold trimmings were seen around the cuff of the sweater's neckline and wrist. "Maybe after she heard about the last fight we had, and Moon...dying, maybe...she just wants to make sure Darkness is stopped?” everyone agreed with this logic as I forced myself to nod, pretending that I truly didn't know what was going on. "Did the princess tell ya'll about how long it would take for him to release Discord from his rock prison?” Applejack asked, no doubt worried about another attack. "She told me it may take a few days if he doesn't know the magic well enough. Might as I said, he may already have freed him for all we know.” No one said anything on that account. It was bad enough that we had Darkness and his army of Dark Beasts attacking and trying to take over the world, and now we might have a weird freak of nature that can make clouds rain chocolate...yeah I know right...fucking weird power. Though I'm sure Pinkie Pie would love that. "Oh posh now darlings!” Rarity spoke up after a while. "We shouldn't think of all these horrible things, when in fact we should talk about the real reason we brought you here today!” we all looked toward the two, me and Twilight already knew about them so it would be fun seeing the reaction of our other friends. But before they could say anything, a waiter came toward us, since we were outside the café. "May I get you folks anything?” he asked with a plain voice. We all ordered what we wanted, and when the ordered was jotted down, the earth pony turned to Devon. "I don't believe I've seen you before.” "Hi!” he cried with his large grin. "I'm Devon,” he then pointed to me. "And that's Brandon, he was a prison bitch!” I snapped my head to him as he only grinned more as the waiter seemed to blink in confusion. "Um...yes, well...I'll get your orders.” As he left I glared harder at Devon. "Why am I your friend again?” "You lack friends like me.” "Again...remind me why that's bad!” After the laugher of our friend died down, Rarity spoke once more. "Well then, the reason we brought you here, is to share great news!” Devon smiled and leaned closer hugging his new girlfriend as everyone but I and Twilight's eyes grew wide. "Are you two...?” Fluttershy asked in her soft voice, but her eyes wide with glee. Rarity nodded, and in turn, the two then looked to each other and kissed softly on the lips. Pinkie Pie let out a glee scream as she started to clap her hooves together, well it sounded like clopping...and no not the kind you're thinking of. Rainbow and Applejack were slightly shocked at this, maybe just as I was, thinking about how could those two be together, I mean there were three types of human, sane people, unlike Devon, insane people...even more unlike Devon and then well...Devon. Fluttershy was also quite happy; she let out a small Aww at the loving kiss the two shared and when they broke apart Rainbow Dash spoke. "So...have you two done the couple tango yet?” "Da what?” asked Devon in confusion. "Devon,” I spoke up as he looked at me. "Bow chicka bow wow,” at that his eyes lit up and he then chuckled sheeply. "Rainbow Dash!” Rarity spoke in a harsh tone. "What we do in none of your concern!” "You know she did the same thing when I went to stay at Twilight's the first night,” I answered up. "That's when I found out about her...” "No, no, no!” she cried hovering before me. "Not that! Don't say that to him!” I grinned. "Then, how about you show him your Sonic Rainboom?” her eyes lit up at this as she nodded and flew up in the air and into the deep clouds. "And she was talking about her Wingboner.” I told Devon, I think I heard her scream up in the clouds, but I digress. "So what is a Sonic Rainboom?” asked Devon as I pointed up to where she went. As we all looked up, we saw her speed right back down, the air around her turning into a cone as she zoomed at speeds unlike any I've seen, and then, the loud thundering boom was heard. A large circle of rainbow was seen as well as a stream of a rainbow following behind her. Devon's eyes grew wide as he saw this, and before Rainbow hit the ground, she shot in a ninety degree angle before as before landing right in front of us. "I told you not to tell them!” called it right. Devon's eyes were still wide, and when he answered, I laughed at his reaction. "If I wasn't dating Rarity,” he spoke looking at her. "I would say I would want to do a sex on you.” he then smiled. "And that I would've just hit puberty!” I had to chuckle at this, sure at times I hated his randomness as I call it, but still at times like this; it was sometimes funny. As our food made its way to our table and our drinks, Pinkie Pie picked up her glass in her hooves as she grinned from ear to ear. "Before we dine together, I like to make a toast!” this was unlike Pinkie Pie, as we all looked to each other, but soon we ether lifted our glasses with our hands, hooves, or magic. "To our young couples here today, may their relationship be long and full of bliss. And maybe one day, the rest of us at this table will find happiness with somepony very special!” it was a good a good toast, and as we clanked our glasses together and started to drink and eat. We shared some laughs, almost forgetting about the trouble of the world. I paid for our dinner with the bits I had earned, or was given by my sisters. I guess begin a prince and all did have its perks and all. About to say goodbye to our friends, we all stopped as we all heard the shrill angry scream of someone north of us. All our heads turned to the source of the voice, at once we saw Spike, running full speed toward...oh crap...how the hell did he find out?! He jumped with claws and teeth ready to clutch at Devon no doubt, but my arm grabbed him first and held him to my chest as he struggled and squirmed. "Let me go!” he screamed still struggling in my grip. "I'll pound him to dust!” "Spike, claim yourself this insist!” Twilight ordered, but the purple dragon still went on. "He took her from me!” he screamed. "The women I loved! I'll rip his heart out!” I knew for a while now that Rarity indeed knew that Spike had a crush on her, but she didn't see him like that at all, in fact she saw him more like a little brother. Weird, but it was true. I struggled to hold him still; I was losing my nerve as I had enough. Dropping him a bit as his face hit the ground; I grabbed his tail and started to drag him away. He clawed at the dirt, I heard the gasps of everyone behind me, but they did nothing to stop what they were seeing. After a while, I took him toward our home, opening the door and throwing him on the only stool there. He was about to get up when I glared hard. "SIT!” he stopped and did as I told him, his eyes almost as wide with fear as the day I did the same thing to get him some cake for Twilight. "What the hell is wrong with you?!” "He...” "Don't give me crap about he stole your girl!” I resorted back to him as he cringed. "Listen to what I'm about to say you got me? Rarity chose to be with him, she made that choice, alright?” "But I...” "I know you love her Spike!” I was starting to get a little claimer, but my voice was still harsh. I saw him look down toward the floor as I sighed, taking another stool and dragging it over and sat before him. "Spike...did you know Rarity had a crash on me?” he looked up at me at once; his look told me that he did not know. "It's true; you can ask her yourself if you want. But it's true, think about it, what if me and Twilight didn't get together, there would've been a good chance me and Rarity would be together.” He didn't say anything as I spoke, I sighed, feeling sorry for my young friend I went down on one knee and embraced the small dragon tightly. "Love can be both cruel and loving.” I told him softly. "I know this first hand.” I listened as he said nothing at all, his head still down as I sighed. "I'm going to tell you what I told Rarity alright? One day, you will find love Spike, I know you love Rarity, but she loves someone else, and you don't want her to be mad at you for trying to break that...do you?” I watched as he shook his head as I removed myself from the hug I gave him. "So what are you going to do?” again he said nothing for a while, I think he needed some time to think on his own. Standing up, I left him there; to mingle with his thoughts on his own. Once leaving, I show that Twilight, Rarity and even Devon stood outside, I don't know if they heard what I had told Spike, but if they did; they sure did well to hide it. "How is he?” I was surprised that Devon was asking this, since Spike nearly took his skin off him. "He's just in there thinking right now I guess,” I told him thrusting my head to the door behind me. "Just give him some time.” I saw that Rarity looked slightly guilty, and I think I knew why. "Don't feel bad Rarity,” I told my fashion friend. "I told him about how this was your choice. That you had to be happy, even if it wasn't with him.” She only looked up at me and slightly nodded, I saw Twilight give me a look, and then toward the door. I saw her flinch back as I heard the door open. Turning around to see the purple dragon walk out, his head was down as he stood beside me. For a while, he did not say a word, but then, he looked up first to Rarity, and then to Devon. "I'm sorry,” he muttered softly. "I...I should never had acted the way I did, I was just so...upset and...no, there is no excuse for what I almost did...can you two ever forgive me?” Devon and Rarity turned to each other for a moment; Devon gave a smile and a nod, as well as Rarity. "Sure thing,” Devon spoke while brining up his right thumb. "On one condition,” he then went down to his knee and held out his fist. "Let's be friends alright? I hate to have someone like you, who when older could easily crush me!” I saw the smallest of smiles come over the dragon's face, as he made his claw into a fist and touched his with the human as he nodded. "Alright...and Rarity?” he looked over and then down. "I...am even more sorry...can you forgive me?” Rarity smiled and nodded her head, leaning down to kiss him on the cheek. "I forgive you,” she spoke as Spike smiled, rubbing his cheek lightly. Just then, he brought his fist to his chest, as if there was something stuck on his throat, burping out loud, a green flame was seen, followed by a scroll, another letter from Celestia? "Oh, it looks like it for you, and it even says, 'for your eyes only' on it.” I took the letter, sure enough there it was. Looking at my friends before me and then Twilight, I excused myself as I went back inside and started to read the letter, as I took a seat on the sofa. Dear Brandon: As you know, as we had told you already, it was us who brought you to this world. We decided that we should bring another human to Equestria, I know that now would not be the best of times, but ponies would wonder why the humans were coming after we defeated Darkness. So tomorrow, another human shall be coming, as I write this, I do not believe I told you the full reason on how we choose the humans to come here, I shall just in case I haven't. You see, just like when we brought you here, we were able to go into your world, but in sort of a spirit like beings. Scanning the minds of the humans we thought would be worthy and willing to live here in harmony with the other ponies, and who would not judge yourself, or Devon; yes Twilight Sparkle had written to me about her friends Devon and Rarity, please, wish them my luck for me. As you humans would say, we scanned the minds of the humans for the ones who would 'think outside the box' so to say. About interspecies relationship like yours and Devon's. Tomorrow around noon, the human who shall be coming shall be transported a little out of Ponyville, near the farm of your friend Applejack. If you can, please go and meet said human there. Right now I would ask you to asked Devon if he would go home if he had the chance, but we won't do that this time, he had found love with Rarity, and I know how much it hurt Twilight when you were gone. When you are done, sigh this paper with your name, and use this simple spell to send it back to me so that nopony eyes may gaze on it. I read how to use such spell, thinking I had it done to the T; I went on to reading more. Chrysalis as you no doubt had known now, had decided to fight with us now, for reasons I do not truly know. I know you do not trust her all that well, and truthfully, I don't as well, but in any case, we truly do need all the help we can; may the fortune of fate smile on you my brother. Your loving Sister: Celestia PS, Luna says hello. So another human would be coming to Equestria huh? Wonder what kind of human he or she would be like. Oh well, guess I'll see tomorrow. Making a quick note saying that I would go and meet the human when they show up, I sent the letter away in a poof of white smoke. Sighing I leaned back on the sofa for a bit, hearing the door open and closing, and then feeling someone lay their head on my lap. Looking down, I was not surprised to see that it was Twilight; she had her hooves under her chin, eyes closed as she looked to be sleeping. I but I knew she was awake. Bringing my hand to her mane, I softly stroked her dark purple hair. I felt her stir under my touch, but she said nothing of it. "What did Princess Celestia write to you about?” she asked me as I closed my eyes. "How I was doing, with Moon being dead and all.” "I see...” she answered as I rubbed her hair more and more. "Devon and the others?” I asked, wondering where they went as Twilight then shrugged her shoulders slightly. "I think they just left so that Spike and Devon can get along better.” "I see...” I answered this time with a simple answer. I yawned slightly, covering my mouth with my right hand as she looked up to me. "Still tried?” she asked with a small smile as I nodded. "Yeah...I think maybe I'll take a nap, wanna join me?” she nodded her head as I picked her up, carrying her upstairs as I locked the front door, putting the sigh up saying we were closed. We've done this many times, Spike knew that the window by Twilight patio was open, so we didn't need to worry about him begin locked out. Leaving my clothes on, I went under the covers with Twilight, each holding the other, as sleep took us in. (Devon's POV) "Right this way Miss Rarity!” I watched from the side lines as one of the Spa Ponies took Rarity toward the sauna, drinking some of my juice that I brought with me, I also brought a smaller one for Spike, who was standing right beside me, leaning on the wall as well. Today, somehow my juice came out tasting like lemon jelly, even though it was a deep blue in color. I don't know how the juices ever come out the way they do, I just make them, and poof, they are what they are. I watched as the purple dragon, who almost tore off my sexy face, heh, took a large chug of the drink. Taking it away from his lips, he let out a loud sigh as I did the same thing, before speaking. "So...Rarity had a crash on Brandon?” I asked, wanting to know since Spike told me while we were walking. How is it that Brandon was getting all the girls, I mean really, I know he was a prince and all! Which I don't get at all mind you, I mean really, they are making a human a prince of a world filled with talking color ponies? I mean, don't get me wrong, pretty freaking cool and all, and I know in a way Brandon is half pony. Speaking of half ponies now, I had to wonder, if me and Rarity ever did get that far in our love life...what would our kid or kids look like? Would they look like a pony, a human, or like those humanoid ones people back home would call Furries. I remember Brandon telling me that Twilight went Furry on this thing called Nightmare Night; hrm...wonder if she had big boobies...? "Yeah,” Spike answered snapping me out of my daydream as I looked down to him as he nodded his head. His arms were crossed, the juice in his claw resting on his forearm. "I didn't know it at all, and I guess though, sure I would've been upset, but I think I would've been okay with him dating Rarity though.” "Why?” I asked taking another drink before finding it was empty, throwing it behind me as I heard the sound of it going in the trash as I pulled out another. Where was I hiding them, none ya that's where! "Well...I knew Brandon longer then you of course, I knew how he acted and I knew he would be mean or rude to her you know, you on the other hand...I barely know you.” he looked up at me as I looked down at him, nodding my head I placed my headphones I had just gotten today and fitted them in a more pleasing place on my neck. True I didn't have my music player, but still, I think it made me look even cooler, like with Brandon and his spiky hair and beard. "Well don't worry Spike,” I told him while then patting him lightly on the head. "I will be as good as I possible can with her.” "You better,” he answered me back while looking as we watched as Rarity came out in a robe and towel on her head. "Because the moment you two break off, if you ever do; I'll be waiting, on the side lines.” Man, he truly didn't give up that easily did he? He knew that I and Rarity was now a couple, but he still held feelings and truly believed that he still could have a chance with her. I had to give some props though; he was the kind of guy that truly wouldn't give up. Nodding to him, understanding what he truly was going to do, I then went over to Rarity's side, watching as anther of the Spa Sisters placed some green stuff on her face and then some...? "Rarity,” I spoke while looking at her as they placed them over her eyes. "Why do you have pickles on your eyes?” "Pickles?!” she exclaimed moving her head to the side where the pony was. "Are these pickles on my face?” "No Miss Rarity, they are freshly cut cucumbers.” "O...oh, my mistake then,” I softly laughed at her reaction, I mean; I knew they weren't pickles; I just liked to joke around. Looking over I noticed Spike was gone now, I guess he was heading home now, leaving me and Rarity alone...well, alone with the Spa Sisters of course. After awhile, another pony, a large brown one which I found her name to be Quake...man she was huge, asking Rarity to roll on her belly, she started to rub into her coat, giving her a head to hoof rub down. After a while, truly I didn't know how long it was, cause really...didn't care, she was done with that, washing off the green stuff from her face, she then turned an then said. "I shall take a dip in the hot tub now, do you mind if it's just me and Devon here until we are done? I wish to speak to him and I don't wish to have any other ponies listening in on us.” The two Spa Sisters nodded their heads with a smile. "That is no problem miss Rarity, it has indeed been slow today, take all the time you wish!” and with that, they left leaving me and Rarity truly alone now, they even had this door that closed off the Spa area from the main lobby. "Would you like to join me in the hot tub Devon dear?” she asked looking at me as she flicked her hair side to side making it bounce. "I don't have any swim trunks,” I told her as she merely laughed. "Perish the thought, we are lovers now are we not, I will soon see you naked one day, why not start now?” didn't know Rarity was like that at all. Looking around making sure no one else was around, I shrugged and went over to the hangers, taking off my sweater and headphones and the rest of my clothing until I was completely naked. Looking over, I saw that Rarity was already in the tub, eyeing me as her gaze went downward. I think I saw her blush, sweet, pony likes what she sees. Grinning to myself, I made my way over as well, slipping in the bubbling tub, I was surprised that the water reached up over my chest as I sat down, sighing out loud as the jets hit my body, relaxing my muscles. With eyes closed, I felt something go under my right arm, to see Rarity looking up at me, I smiled and brought my hand down to her back and softly stroked her hair out of a habit of petting things with soft coats. She seemed to look it as she closed her eyes and hummed. I felt her then straddle my hips as I looked down in slight surprised as I then looked away, I think I was blushing because I could feel it. "Uh Rarity...” I spoke as she looked up at me. "You may want to move...” "Why?” she asked with a smile. "Cause the way you're sitting one me...you could touch...” "Touch what?” she asked, smiling still as she winked. "Touch this?” my legs twitched in the water as I felt her tail drag over my human cock, it started to get hard from the attention it was getting as I nodded. "Y...yeah that...what are you doing?” "What do you think I'm doing?” she leaned closer to my face, nuzzling my cheek before kissing my neck softly as I sighed at the feeling, still growing harder before I felt my tip hit the side of her rear. "W...wait, you want to do it here...now?!” I whispered harshly as she slightly giggled. "Why do you think the Spa Sisters allowed us to have this WHOLE room to ourselves without a fight?” wait...she planed this? The others knew this?! She no doubt saw the stockiness on my face as she still dragged her tail along my dick with a smile. "Come now darling, this is truly one of my fantasies. To do it in a hot tub and I want to do it right now.” If I was like Rainbow Dash, I'm sure I've would have gotten a Wing boner for sure by now...swag... slowly nodding my head, understanding that this was what she truly wanted, I saw her lean closer to me, pressing her lips to my own as our eyes closed. My hands went to her hips, softly rubbing them as she lifted them up into the air, knowing that she wanted to start now, I held onto the base of my breeding tool for her as she, still kissing me, slowly went down. Once the tip touched her lower lips, I felt her sigh and quiver with the need of what she wanted, pushing herself down, I groaned as we broke the kiss, my fingers tightened on her as she groaned as inch by wonderful inch of myself went inside the Unicorn...my lover. Soon, I felt a wall of flush hit my tip, wait...was that her...whoa, she was a virgin?! Looking up into her half closed eyes, she softly nodded to me as I nodded back as she lifted herself up until; only the tip was in, as I held her more, and then thrust myself up while pushing her down. She let out a small yelp as she was speared as she clanged to my chest with her arms, I held as still as I could, groaning as her tunneled hugged me tightly. Once she was ready, and I knew she was, she started to slowly bounce on me, I just sat back and enjoyed the ride as my hands rubbed up her back, sides and butt. Her soft moans followed by my deep grunts was all that could be heard, well that and the splashing of the water around us, I was surprised that none of the water had escaped the tub as we made small waves, which seemed to push her down faster with ever single drop. I went toward her neck, kissing it softly as she groaned, moving her head to the side to give me better chance at getting at the spot she wanted me to get at., her arms stilled wrapped around my neck, her head beside my own as she would at times nuzzle me, whispering in my ear how much she was enjoying herself. I was about to go faster into her until she stopped herself. I looked to her with a half gaze look, I throbbed inside of her as some pre shot up into her love tunnel, as she slowly got off of me and made her way to the other side. Her hooves hanging off the edge as she looked back to me, lifting her tail up and slowly shaking her pony ass at me. I grinned, liking where this was going already. Getting up behind her and holding onto her hips with one hand, and guiding myself back into her with the other, we both let out soft sighs as I started to go at her at my own leisure. The sound of the slapping of wet skin to a wet coat, followed by the waves we made, was all that could be heard as he tried our best to keep our voices down. Leaning closer onto her back, I saw her look back as she panted, her tongue slightly out as she captured my lips to hers again. Our tongues dancing along each other as my thrusts became faster and harder. When she broke the kiss, I guess she couldn't hold it in anymore, because as she raised her head up and moaned loudly, I felt her pussy clutch and tighten around me, followed by the feeling of something spilling over my cock. As she went though her organism, I felt myself getting closer to, panting loudly with each hilt I made of her, I then pounded her one last time, as fast and as hard as I could, before moaning my lover's name out, as my seed spilled into her. We stood as still as we could as more and more of my life giving seed were shot into her wanting hole, groaning as my hips would give a small jerk at times, my eyes twitching at times as Rarity's tail was left up, and out of the way as I claimed her for my own. When all was done, I pulled out of her, watching as since her hips were above the water, some of my cum leaking out of her. Now that was really hot. Lying on the tub beside her, she smiled weakly at me as she went back to the same spot as we started, nuzzling my chest and my neck as I kissed her softly on the head. "We have to do that again some time,” I breathed out as she slightly giggled at this. "It's somewhat...kinky when we do it in a public place huh?” "Yes, I would very much agree,” my Unicorn lover spoke to me. We kissed once more before we heard the door opening, thinking it was just the one of the Spa sisters since they knew I guess we went back to kissing. "Hey you two,” wait...was that Brandon. "I almost forgot, I need some...HOLY SHIT?!” Chapter 14"You mean...they were...in the hot tub?” I softly nodded my head as my girlfriend asked the question to why I came home yesterday with a weird look on my face. After walking in on Rarity and Devon, thank god AFTER they had sex in the hot tub, I just turn and left, completely forgetting why I wanted to look for them again. "Remind me not to use that tub again.” "You're telling me,” I answered, before groaning and holding onto my head with the hand of my right. Twilight saw this and stopped to look at me. "More of those head pains?” she asked as I softly nodded. "Yeah...this one was a bit worst...ugh; maybe I should go see the doc later on.” "I would think it would be best,” softly nodding we made our way though Ponyville, I had to go soon outside of the small village to see who this new human was and bring him back. Celestia wrote another letter to me, but also to Twilight to cover any questions the purple Unicorn may have about why I had to go out. She wrote saying that she thought something was going on, the same thing that happened around the same time I came to Equestria and wished for me to investigate. Twilight brought that, but it was still too early, I maybe had an hour left before I had to go. "Well the doctor's place is right over there so we should...” I stopped and turned to hear the sound of a wall breaking. An old shop that had been closed for a while was causing the new as me and Twilight looked over. All of a sudden the wall broke down as Devon jumped though, wearing his metal gloves as he landed before us. "Oh yeahhhhh....arghhh!” he then bent forward holding onto his head. "Note to self...don't bust though walls without a helmet.” "What...?” I started. "The...?” Twilight said the next and we said the last word together. "Fuck?” my human friend, now the boyfriend of Rarity, wearing the same clothing as yesterday with the headphones, looked up and grinned while rubbing the back of his head. "Sup you two, that was pretty cool huh?” "Why the hell did you do that?!” I asked going over to see if he had any bruises of the sort, I found a lump on his head as I sighed, but then I noticed something...it had those lines you would see on the unicorns. "Dude...what happened to your forehead?” "Huh oh I don't know, I noticed that this morning, also check this shit out!” he then turned to his right, showing his left side as he worked with his pants...what was he...? "Dude! Keep your pants up!” "I'm just showing you what's on my leg, jeez, but look!” I looked toward his legs, and did a step back, how the...already? On his leg, was what seemed to be a sliver bowl like cup, you know, the type used to pour the drinks for lemonades. It was tipped on its side a bit, pouring our a red water like texture, wait a second...his Cutie Mark was...I faceplamed, now knowing why he sounded like the Kool Aid guy, I'm just glad it WASN'T the Kool Aid guy. What I don't understand, why was his on his thigh, while mine was on my arm? He grinned and pulled his pants back up. "Yeah, it happened just after you left after you...err...you know...heh, heh.” I gave him a nasty look as he shrugged. "Hey you know you liked it!” "Did not,” "Was my butt sexy?” "Devon...” "I bet you wanna give me a kissy kiss now don't you?” he made kissing sounds with his lips as I glared harder. "Do you want to have kids one day?” I asked him as he shrugged and nodded. "Make one sexiest joke to me, and I'll make that dick into a mangina!” he blinked at me and gave a small laugh. "Okay, okay, man, can't have any fun with you...” "Look...” I sighed then holding my head. "Sorry...just I've been having these head pains all day...their making me a little cranky. Twi, I think I'll go to the doc's right now and then go check what Celestia wanted me to see.” "Alright,” she answered with a nod, I went down as she reared up on her hind legs and embraced me lightly around the neck, kissing my cheek goodbye as I waved and made my way to the doctor's. The main doctor, the one who patched me up last time I was here, was not here this time, but the nurse was. Her coat seemed to me to be a whitish grey, her hair, I'm not really sure, was it a darker grey or maybe some sort of pink...ugh...these pains...her eyes I think were a very light blue, her old style nurse's hat held her Cutie Mark, the old red cross of a hospitable. I was sitting down on one of the low beds, since they truly didn't have anything human size. I was shirtless, since she wanted to see if maybe something was wrong with my body to cause the head pains. Nurse Redheart rubbed her chin as she looked over the notes she had written, and then came over to me and bowed her head. "I...I am greatly sorry Prince Brandon,” she spoke to me as I looked up. "But I can not find what ails you so.” I sighed and nodded my head. "Please, do not be crossed with me your majesty!” I softly chuckled and placed a hand on her shoulder. "You did the best you could, that is all I ask. Do you have any doctor orders I should follow?” I gave her a light smile that seemed to lighten her mood a bit. "Yes, I believe that some rest will do you some good, I know you wish to fight to stop that Darkness Alicorn, but from what I've heard, you've been fighting way too hard. Maybe your body is trying to rest, or maybe the shock of all the fights you've been is now at last being felt within your body.” I sighed to myself and nodded my head slightly at his, I have heard from football players that they were hit so hard, that they didn't bleed for the next day, or feel any sort of pain. Maybe she was right...maybe I should stop fighting for a while, just until I'm one hundred percent back. "Alright, thank you Nurse Redheart, how much do I owe you?” she waved her hooves back and froth as she reared on her hind legs. "No, no, I could not ask someone like you to pay, please, you may leave...but first!” she then left out the room and came back with a bottle on her back. "Here, this potion will numb the pain in your head for a while, it will also help you sleep, take it before you rest.” "Aye, aye, nurse,” I smiled and gave her a small salute as she giggled slightly. I brought the potion and brought it into my pocket, it wasn't that big, so it easily slipped in. As I got up to leave, I felt her tap my leg. "Um...before you go, I have a favor.” "Hrm?” I asked as she looked to my right arm. "Do you mind if I see your Cutie Mark? I've heard what it looks like, but I haven't seen it.” I smiled and nodded, putting the shirt back on the bed as I knelt down and turned my body to show the marking of the mixture of the sun and the moon. On the left side, the moon was much like Luna's; with a darker spots to show I guess crater marks like on the moon, the rest of the side that would hit the sun was black. Six stars were seen in front of a set of two bats like wings, much like Luna's guards. On the sun side, I guess in a way it looked like a Pegasus wing; the sword that went down the middle easily seen as she looked to it. "It is very pretty,” she spoke. "Unlike any I have ever seen before. A Cutie Mark truly fit for a prince such as yourself.” "Thank you,” I spoke slipping my shirt on. "You honor me with your words.” She smiled once more as I left out of the office, giving her one last goodbye. Looking at the clock tower, I noticed it was soon, noon, so going outside of Ponyville, almost like a five minuet walk, I didn't have to look for long, to notice that like they said, a human was there; looking around in utter confusion. The guy looked to be around six foot one, maybe an inch so shorter then me, but he indeed look older; maybe in his mid twenties or so? Brown messy hair was seen, or what I could see as he wore a black ball cap. When he turned once more and caught sight of me, I noticed that he had brown eyes, much like Devon's own. As he made his way over to me, I noticed his skin was light skin, the basic white t-shirt that he wore, I could see that his chest was much lighter then his arms; much like mine; though he was a little lighter then myself. He looked to be in very good shape, muscles easily showing on his legs from the cowboy cut jeans, his arms bugging out with muscles; I'm guessing he was, or is a country type fella. The basic work boots he wore crunched on the ground below him, man, would Rarity have a field day with this guy. I also noticed now, some glasses on his face, before he stopped before me. "Why howdy there pardon,” holy crap...he even spoke the same way as Applejack, I guess I found him a place to stay, well until he wishes to go back home. "Ya'll mind helping me? I was just minding my own, when all of a sudden...I'm here...where am I though truly sir?” "You might want to follow me,” I told him turning and walking. "You may not believe what I have to say.” "So let me see if I have this straighten out,” we had yet to go inside Ponyville; I decided to wait until I caught him up to speed. "This land here is called Equestria, there are no humans save for myself, you and some guy name Devon. And the ones who live in this place called Ponyville...are many different shades of talking ponies live and work? And you and this Devon feller have unicorns as your girlfriends?” "Yup,” I answered with a nod. "That's pretty much it.” he just gave me a look and then started to burst into laughter, I gave him a blank look, crossing my arms as he then looked up to me and then stopped. "Wait...you're not pulling my leg here?” "Nope, look, I know you need a place to stay, cause trust me, you're gonna stay here for a while until me and my girlfriend Twilight find a way to get humans back, if you want to go back that is...and I know the perfect place; follow me!” I turned and went down toward where Applejack worked and stayed. I watched as he followed me behind as I started to ask him question. "So you got a name or something?” "Name's Mike Stormwolf, and you?” "Brandon Casey, nice to meetcha,” he shook hands as we walked, soon finding ourselves at the farm, and then seeing my friend the farm pony. "Ah, there she is, don't believe me, well watch and listen. Hey Applejack!” I called out covering my mouth with my hands, at once she looked over, her hat always on, and on her back was a saddled that held apples on each side. She dropped them off and made her way over to us. "Well howdy Brandon!” I saw Mike flinch back as she spoke. "Don't see yer around these parts a lot, what brings you all over here; and who's this? Oh wait, let me guess, you don't know how ya'll got here?” he softly nodded his head as I chuckled. "Well AJ,” I spoke nudging Mike over to her. "You see, much like myself when I first found myself here, Mike here has no where to stay. You always told me you like to have another hoof around here, and by looking at him, I saw he can help with the last few weeks of Apple Bucking, and any other work you all do here.” My farm friend nodded her head and went over to Mike, bringing out a hoof. "Well hey there Mike, name's Applejack, or you can call me AJ, whatever works for yer.” "Uh...okay...AJ, nice to meet ya,” he took her hoof and softly shook it as I laughed. "Yeah, I was shocked too when I first came here, just be glad you didn't meet Pinkie Pie or Rainbow Dash first, oh...man ether Pinkie would be pulling you into a party, or Dash would throw you to the ground with her speedy like nature!” Applejack laughed at this, and it seemed even Mike held up a smile. "So, what you doing now Applejack?” "Oh, I'm about to spend the last day selling apples out in Ponyville, those the season is almost over, many ponies tend to wait until now to buy the apples. Seems they think they are the best because they are the last we sell out there. The rest of the apples we get, we all make that cider that you drank and other apple goodies for us for the winter!” she then looked to Mike as she looked him up and down, before nodding her head slightly. "Now Mike, if ya'll gonna stay here, you have to work off your share; we don't like lazy ponies!” "I can understand that,” he answered with a nod. "And I can work hard for many hours, trust me. And I would love to stay here; your farm is quite nice.” "Well shucks, thanks. Brandon you wanna help out too?” I nodded as she then pointed to two sled like wagons, the last time I helped out, I noticed the wagon she used was much to small so we made these sleds so all I had to do, was grab the rope and pull. We made a second one just in case the first broke. "Well, lets just get those two filled up with buckets of apples and be on our marry way!” after filling them up, myself and Mike each took a sled, and followed after Applejack as she pulled her own wagon toward Ponyville. Along the way I started to fill in Mike on what was going on. He was shocked when I told him about the battle between Darkness and how he was now in it. I told him he didn't have to fight, but I had a feeling he would. When we made it to Ponyville, I noticed many of the ponies looking at Mike; he looked around slightly worried, causing me to slightly laugh under my breath. Was I like this when I first came to Ponyville? Anyway, he soon made it to the stall that Applejack would be selling her apples, when I noticed a pink pony hopping forward toward us like she always did, I guess she didn't notice Mike since he was behind Applejack, putting the apples off and onto the side. Hiya Applejack and Brandon! What are you two doing here?” I chuckled and shook my head slightly at my friend's happy go lucky style of talking. Another headache pain came, but not as bad as the last one. "Just helping Applejack send the last of these apples here to sell, and plus, it's not the two of us, but three.” "Three? But I only count two, see one, two! Where the three at?” just then Mike stood up looking at the pink pony as he blinked. Pinkie Pie's eyes grew wide as she blinked at him, he blinked back and started to wave to say hello, when she gasped loudly, jumping up, turning, and then once more like the first day here; booked it. "Uh...is that pony on drugs ya'll?” he asked as me and AJ laughed loudly. "No, no,” Applejack spoke shaking her head. "You see, when she meets a new pony...err...human, she plans a big bash for them, to welcome yer to Ponville.” I nodded my head slightly as I crossed my arms. "Yeah, in fact she'll do a party for just about anything really, if the case comes where something can be made into a party, she'll make it.” "How so?” "You'll find out the more you stay here, trust me.” Only laughing slightly under my breath, I was about to leave when I noticed Devon walking over. "Hey, I just saw Pinkie run over past me...” he then saw Mike as he stopped and waved. "Hi!” "Hey,” Mike answered. "Nice to meet yer, got a name?” "Yup,” he answered with a nod. "I'm Devon, and that's Brandon!” he pointed to me as he then grinned. "He was a prison...” "Devon shut the hell up!” I glared at him as he looked to me with a smile and then back at Mike. "...Bitch...” "Oh dear Celestia I'm gonna kill you one of these days...” Chapter 16"Twilight...come on, you need to get outside,” I don't understand why Devon was here, I pretty much told everyone I wanted to be alone, and yet here he is, inside my house as I brought the pillow on my head tighter on top of my head to try and shut the world out; still trying to coax me outside. It's already been a day, yesterday Brandon was taken from us all...and I found out that him...and Chrysalis...my body shook just thinking of it! I felt the bed move as he sat on it; his hand went on my shoulder as I jerked away from his touch. I heard him sigh once more as he stood up and went down the stairs as I then heard Spike. "Well?” he asked as Devon then answered. "Nah, still nothing...can you really blame her though?” "When I get my claws on Brandon, I'll freaking strangle him!” I then heard a small growl from him. "How could he do something like that?!” "He only did it because he thought it would help keep Twilight safe,” Devon answered going to Brandon defense. "Yes, I can understand what he did was wrong, but Spike you would do the same if Rarity was in danger would you not?” "I...” Spike paused for a moment, after a while I heard him let out a deep sigh. "I guess so, he was doing what he thought was best...but still...he cheated on Twilight!” I flinched at that word, I had heard of many begin heart broken before, and never truly understood what and how it felt, and now I did. It felt horrible, like somepony stabbed you in the chest and tore out something within you. I know Brandon was only doing what he thought would keep me safe...but this...? "Look,” Devon went on as the sound of footsteps was heard. "I say we leave, let her be alone for a while alright?” "Alright,” Spike answered. "But you have to show me some moves, no way am I standing on the side lines anymore.” As the two left, I lifted my head and rested my head on the pillow, looking over to the dresser; seeing the picture of me and Brandon. It was made about a week after we became lovers; he was down on his knee, one arm wrapped around me as we both held wide smiles on out faces. I softly smiled and I brought the picture over to me, I just gazed at it for a moment, before my own smile came back slightly. I was not about to give up on Brandon, no...because once I got him back, he would have to deal with someone a whole lot worst then Darkness; me. Putting the picture back in place, I was about to make my way downstairs, when I felt a breeze. Looking to my window, I noticed that it was close, but the breeze was coming...behind me? I turned and yelped as lighten crackled in a large circle, much like when my future self came to tell me something, which I never got until the last moment. Covering my eyes as I waited for whoever was coming from the future to come before me, I felt the breeze stop as I opened my eyes and took a step back at what I was seeing. It was a pure white Pegasus standing on my bed, his body holding so many scars, I thought for a moment he was old, but looking carefully...he looked maybe my age, if not a few years older? His green eyes locked onto me at once; along his nose were scars, his neck, legs, and body, all with scars. Even over his left eye, which was closed was five claw like marks. I could see his Cutie Mark, looking much like Rainbow Dash's one, save for that it looked like the cloud was exploding, and lighting bolt all blue and looking much thinner. "Twilight Sparkle,” he spoke in a deep voice as he jumped off my bed. "Good, I am in the right time line.” "Wh...Who are you?” I asked as he looked around and then looked outside for a moment. His only good eye seemed to grow wide as he jumped back on my bed and looked though the window. "The...sun...amazing...just as I was told...” he then sighed and looked back to me. "I am sorry...it just, I have never seen the sun before; my name, is Sonic Flash, and as I can only guess you know, I come from the future, nineteen years in fact.” He had never seen the sun, nineteen years in the future...did that mean...? "Yes, Darkness had truly taken over Equestria.” "You can read my mind?” I asked taking a step back as he laughed. "No,” he answered. "But I see the way you are thinking.” "Why have you come back, to stop Darkness yourself?” Sonic sighed and shook his head slowly. "No,” he answered. "I am not strong enough, but please, allow me to tell you my story please?” I nodded my head slightly but the question came to my mind that I had to ask. "Wait, won't you go back to your own time in a bit?” he chuckle and shook his head. "No, you see, I made the choice of coming here to stay, until my mission is complete, so that the future can be changed. When that is done, I well cease to be, I will disappear from the face of the world, since the future was changed.” He would...cease to exist and he seemed so claim about it too. He started to walk around my room a bit looking all around before sighing. "Let us take this downstairs so that we may both may sit, and let me tell you this now.” he gave me a look. "I can not fully tell you about who I am alright?” I gave a small nod as we made our way downstairs. I sat down as he went over to a window and looked outside, before looking away and stood up as he started his tale. "I will be born one year from now,” he started as he closed his eyes. "Though already, Darkness had taken over Equestria with the help of Discord and Chrysalis...and Brandon.” No...Brandon is...was...still under their control? "The world...It is a place of true fear Twilight...you have no idea. The Dark Beast, they are even more powerful then what you think of them now, we are all but slaves to them. Well...almost all. Many of us still fight to try and kill them off, to try and bring back the light...but...” he took a deep breath. "With the princesses dead, we are losing this battle.” "You mean...?” "Yes...Brandon will kill Celestia and Luna, around the same time I was born.” "What...happened to him...?” Sonic looked away for a moment before returning to the story. "Chrysalis pretty much uses him to feed herself and her Changeling; he is truly the only one with any love left in the world. She takes your form so that his love will never die. I was captured by her one time, and was...well forced to watch as they mated before me; don't ask why, for I will not answer that. After I escape, we, the ones who still fight, made a plan. One of us had to go back into the past, and break Brandon of his hold that the Queen Changeling has on him, this will pretty much change the fate Equestria will have.” "What about my friends...the others, what happen to them?” "Dead,” he answered plainly. "After the death of the princesses, Brandon was sent off to kill off your brother, his wife, and also the other prince, leaving him the only one to take the throne, to which he gave to Darkness, giving him the power to block the sun and cast a never ending night and darkness. The only one, who did live, was yourself, for Darkness still wants you as his queen, and Devon; who lost this arm in a battle between Brandon and himself.” All of this was a lot to take in. And yet still, he went on. "Yourself and Devon are the leader of the 'rebels' as Darkness labeled us, though it pained you greatly as well as Devon, even though Brandon cut off his arm...you both consider him your friends, or lover. But...we've been trying to kill Brandon for a while now.” "K...kill him, why?!” "He has become a great tool to Chrysalis and Darkness, without him, we could easily stop them, even as I speak no doubt they are still trying this out.” "So if I may ask,” I asked as he went over and took a look at my books. "Why send you back to the past to help?” "Well...unlike when you went to the past to warn yourself about whatever it was, I am here to stay, well...until the mission is done so to say. And since I am staying, we needed someone who was not of this timeline. So I pretty much have a year to help you out.” "To...kill Brandon?” Sonic laughed while looking back to me. "No...here look,” he reached into his mane and pulled out a large needle with yellow water like suspense inside of it. "You made this a little while ago, if we inject this into Brandon, he will be free of the spell he is under.” "Really?!” I asked as I stood up at once, as he nodded. "Yes...just freeing Brandon, that will change the future, but...if we don't do it within the year, when I am born in this timeline...well...the space time blah, blah, blah...lets just say...the world will blow up...” "W...what?!” "Kidding,” he laughed slightly as I only frowned. "What? This is the first time I have the time to really laugh, give me a break!” he shook his head. "But no you see, since I do not belong to this time line, when I am born here, like a ghost I will slowly disappear from the world.” He placed the needle on the table, and was about to say something else, when the door behind him opened. "Hey Twilight,” it was Devon; he had his back to us as he walked in with a large cake. "Pinkie Pie thought this might...err...who are you?” he then noticed Sonic as the scar pony went up to him. "Man...you were right, in the past you were skinny!” "Wait...what?” "Long story short,” Sonic spoke while looking up at him. "I'm from the future.” I thought for sure Devon would say something random as Brandon would put it, but he just stared down at the pony, with a questionable look. "Oh really, if you are from the future then where did me and Rarity first...” "In the hot tub at the Spa.” "And why did we...? "Cause it was one of her kinks.” "...Bow...” "Chicka bow wow.” "Yup he's from the future!” An hour later, after Celestia and Luna, as well as the rest of my friends came to the house, he repeated what he told me. Everyone was shocked, but Luna and Celestia did not truly believe him at first. "How can we know if you are truly from the future?” he then went up to them and whispered something, their eyes went wide as they looked to me for a moment and then back at him. "Yes...” Celestia then answered. "He is truly from the future.” What did he say to them to make them believe him just like that? An embarrassed moment or something along the lines of that? "So then...you must know where Darkness had taken Brandon then, do you not?” "Yes,” the white winged pony spoke. "Darkness and Chrysalis spent the month they did not attack after Brandon first turned into an Alicorn with the help of Nightmare moon, to make an underground lair under the castle you two use to own. The way in, is hidden under the throne room, though I know where it is because as I child I use to hide there a lot from the Dark Beast.” "So what's the plan then?” asked Devon as Sonic turned to him. "Ether you or Mike will have to inject Brandon with the needle, the neck is the best place for it can spread throughout his body faster.” "Sweet...” Devon grinned then. "Neck shot!” "And the rest of us?” Rainbow Dash asked as Sonic turned to her. "The Elements of Harmony as you know will not harm Darkness, but it can slow him down some,” he then stopped for a moment ad said something else. "Truly though, I know that doing this will take time before the power of the EOH if maybe we have enough guards or so keeping you all safe until you release it, it may shock him enough, though, I'm not sure if you can kill, but if you six use it on him, allowing the guards, or even the princesses here to wound him. Then this can work to your avenged!” "How so?” asked Mike as Sonic, went on with saying. "You see, whenever Darkness is wounded greatly, he must rest, that is why when Brandon first kicked his ass, it took almost a month for him to attack. As I said, you may not be able to kill him as is...” "But if we weaken him enough...” Devon went on. "And find him...we then can kill him!” "Bingo!” Flash answered with a nod as he chuckled. "You're not much of an idiot in this timeline then I was led to believe!” After the little meeting, everyone was getting ready. Devon held the needle in a small pouch that would not break it as the princesses got the guards ready. We were just outside of Ponyville, when I made my way toward Sonic Flash, seeing him look over toward where Canterlot was. He must have heard me coming because he looked back to see me, slightly smiling. "I want to change the future Twilight,” he told me looking at the mountain even more. Looking up at the sky seeing the sun still shine as it slowly started to set. "I want the ponies of Equestria, to not have to live in fear, to be free...” he then sighed softly. "I'm glad I could've come back...to see the sun, the world as it was...before I cease to exist.” "Are you...scared?” I asked him as he shook his head. "I've been though so much hell Twilight,” he spoke softly. "If by some reason I can rest in peace...then I will be glad.” He then turned to me. "Oh...and you are with child.” "W...what?” I asked as he smiled. "You're having Brandon's foal, that's also why I want save him. I know what it is like to live without a father. Mine was taken before Darkness came to power, my mother...she was...always so sad. That's why I joined the fight, to stop Darkness!” I looked down to myself, I was...carrying Brandon's foal...I felt tears of joy come into my eyes. "Is...it a boy or girl?” "Not gonna say,” Sonic told me as he smiled. "Can you at least tell me who your mother and father are?” I asked wanting to wait the year and in a way, thank him. "Sorry, I can't do that, as I said before; some things I won't say, this is one of them.” "What is your mother like?” I asked wanting to know something of his family. "Can you give me a hint?” "Nope.” I gave him a look that caused him to slightly frown. "Twilight listen, I can't tell you know who I am, it might mess up the future even more alright? Think of it like this, what if you went back in time to when your mother and father didn't know each other? And somehow you made it that they went with different lovers?” I could see where he was going with this. "I can't tell you who my family is alright, please; trust me on this.” "Okay let me go though the plan once more alright?” Sonic Flash sighed, before him now was Rarity, who was standing next to Devon as he punched his open metal fist a few times. Mike, who held his large sledge hammer over his shoulder, his hat straighten a bit as Applejack also stood next to him, myself and Shiny Armor, who insisted on coming to make sure I was safe; Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, Spike, and the two princesses Celestia and Luna. Sonic Flash stood before us, far away from the castle where the main group, filled with Luna's Celestia's and even Brandon's guard went though the main hidden doorway which was under the pedestals where the Element of Harmony use to stand. He told them that this would be where the Changelings and Dark Beast would most likely protect, this giving us a sure fire way to where Darkness and Chrysalis was holding Brandon, no doubt getting him ready. "Once the guards get in, which is now, we will enter though this doorway here,” he pulled away some vines to show what he was meaning. "It's a short way down, but we should be able to get there soon. Celestia, Luna, you two will have to fight Darkness, Mike, Devon; you two take care of Brandon, the rest if you can, fight off Chrysalis.” "Got it,” Devon spoke. "So when do I neck shoot Brandon?” "Any chance you can get.” "Pwning...” "Any other questions?” he asked, when no one spoke he nodded, "Alright, follow me.” Following him deep underground, I noticed that the slop was somewhat steep, not enough to make anypony trip, but still steep enough that we had to watch our steps. And it was so high and wide, that we all could walk in a wall like way if we wished to. My brother was beside me, Devon soon coming up as he spoke. "Hey you guys,” he whispered slightly looking at us. "Do you notice anything...about Sonic Flash?” "What do you mean?” Shiny asked looking at the human and then the future pony. "He looks a lot like Brandon when he was an Alicorn, don't you think?” he spoke again. Now that I think about it, looking at Sonic Flash, I could see the similarity. The way his coat was, and even his black hair was pushed back and spiked up just like Brandon; but that would mean... "Wait...Twilight, didn't you tell me that he said you were with child already?” my brother asked as I only nodded my head. Sonic was...my son?! "Whoa...talk about freak show huh?” Devon answered. "Well, I guess we can understand WHY he came back to the past a little more. He's trying to make sure that not only the future changes, but at least the newer Sonic Flash can have a family!” "It makes sense,” Shiny spoke. "I mean...if he was anyone else, why would he want to do this, they knew how Darkness was in the future, so why risk their lives in the past.” After a while, we all stopped as Flash held a hoof up, bringing it close to his lips to tell us to keep it down. We slowly made our way so we could see what he was seeing. There was a mirror before us, though we could see though it, no doubt a double sided mirror to use to escape. Chrysalis was with Brandon, she sat one this large throne as he stood beside her, his eyes still as blank as when we last saw him, Darkness was also there, just coming in now with a few of his Dark Beasts. "It seems your plan on making a underground base has been a failure!” he roared out to her as Brandon flinched for his sword, Chrysalis stopped him with her hoof and shook her head to him as he nodded and Brandon the sword back to its home. "It only failed because you didn't wish to kill that damn Twilight like I told you!” she resorted back. "You could have any mare once we have this world, but no, you want to go for that one bitch that truly has the power, much like Brandon has and try and make her yours!” "And I told you the reason why I want her,” Darkness snapped back. "If I can wed with her and make her an Alicorn, her power will increase, and then I can then take that power and make it my own!” he started to chuckle and then laugh loudly. "I will be the most powerful being in this world, or any world!” the queen only rolled her eyes as she brought a hoof to Brandon head, as if he was a cat as she rubbed his hair. I saw Sonics' body tense at this, the theory of him being our son was starting to show. "And what of you and this human?” Darkness asked pointing at him. "Do you only want him because of his love for Twilight?” "That,” she answered as she chuckled. "And he's good for...stress release.” "Ugh, whatever.” The evil Alicorn spoke. "Look, the Guards are now fighting with my Dark Beasts, they are getting better at killing them, and soon I won't your race to attack so we can kill them off! Got it?!” "Whatever, now may you please leave...I have better things to do then listen to you complain.” Before Darkness did leave though Chrysalis then asked. "Why do you bother with you other human you brought here?” other human? I looked to Flash as he looked back as well to me, I could see it in his eyes, even he had no idea what she spoke of. "I thought you despise the human race?” "This human is...different, yes I may hate the race as a whole, but I can sense the darkness in his heart, his very soul.” Darkness chuckled slightly. "He and the true Dark Beast shall fight in the coming days, if this human wins, he shall gain the power of the Dark Beast, making the rest for them even more powerful. Though, it is also vice versa, but I'm rooting for the human.” Was this the reason the Dark Beast grew so powerful in the future, because this human killed their leader and gained the power of it? "But, I shall leave, I don't wish to stay here to watch you,” he spat at the ground. "Play, with your toy, and try not to make too much noise?” I felt my rage slowly growing as Chrysalis only chuckled, rubbing Brandon cheek slightly. "Won't make any promises.” And with that, Darkness left. "Now that he is gone...” the queen chuckled turning Brandon's head over. "Why don't you show me how much you care for your queen?” I thought I would be the first to lose it, but it was Sonic who broke it off. Running straight though the glass, causing Chrysalis to jerk over to where we were; Devon and Mike followed after him, flanking beside him as the two Princess took the lead and flew over them, landing in front of them while myself, my friends stayed behind as my brother stayed close to us. "Well, well, well,” Chrysalis said with a grin, letting my boyfriend's cheek go. "What I unneeded surprise, and how pray tells did you find my back door?” "That is a need to no basic with you whore queen!” Sonic cried out while pointing a hoof at Brandon. "You are going to die right here and now!” "Oh my, and who might you be? With so many scars on your body, you must ether be a great warrior...or a pony with just bad luck!” Sonic growled softly as Celestia made her way forward a bit. "You have one chance to release Brandon from your grasps,” she spoke with both claim yet authority in her voice. "Or we will have no choice, but to destroy you.” Chrysalis softly chuckled at this before looking to Brandon. "Honey?” she asked leaning down to his ear. "Do you see what Darkness has done? He had killed your friends and took their forms for his Dark Beast; don't you want your revenge on them?” "Yes...” Brandon answered turning as he brought his sword up. "Then go my sweet, kill them, and show your queen what kind of a male you are!” (Devon's POV) Whoa shit! We all jumped out of the way as Brandon came at speed I didn't know he had! His sword glowing a light white as he slashed side ways, sending crackles of lightening in the air where we all stood. The princesses took to the air, but that holed filled Alicorn also went after them. the three fighting in the air, much like planes in a dog fight, magic being shot all over the place as me and Mike stood at the ready as Brandon slowly turned toward us. I looked back for a second, watching as Shiny Armor backed away toward the girls and Spike, who had the hidden blades on his wrists as many of the Changelings came closer to them. I guess they were only going to fight them, because they paid us no heed. Looking back to Brandon, I knew the girls could take care of themselves, but right now, I and Mike had to worry about Brandon; and trying not to kill him. "Any ideas there Devon?” I heard Mike ask me as I looked over for a quick second and shook my head slowly. "Maybe if you hold onto him and I just stab his neck with this needle...but that seems far fetched and maybe undoable.” "Hrm, right...” I was about to ask what the future pony would have any ideas, but I noticed that he was not around at all. Brandon, trilling his blade a bit in a small circle while inching closer and closer to us; made myself and Mike to slowly back away as well. Just then, the sound of a loud battle cry was heard, looking behind Brandon, I noticed a white blur tackle my friend, but his stance was widen so he was still standing. Spinning around and giving a cry of his own, Brandon slashed his blade more like those men on Assassin creed when you poison them, you know; they look like their drunk in a way? Clinging to his back, was Sonic Flash himself, gripping with his hooves on his waist and neck as he looked back. "What are you waiting for?! The needle you bastard; the needle!” the needle, what was he...oh shit that's right! Going to my pocket I pulled it out, but stopped when the heard the growls of the Changelings behind us as some looked to us. "I got these buggers!” he then jumped over to them, I watched for a second as he slammed his large hammer to the ground, crushing two of their heads, before using some wicked leg power and kick one more, bowling it to another. Gripping the needle tight in my hand, I ran toward Brandon, ducking as he swung once more for me, just missing my sexy face (there Devo I put it on!) before I stood up, my right arm backing up into a swing; as I jabbed him in the neck. Sonic then pushed the needle handle, making the weird stuff inside slowly enter my friend's bloodstream as he gave a gurgle sound. The white flier jumped off and landed beside me, as Brandon staggered like he was drunk, before falling face first onto the ground. "Brandon!” I looked back to see all the Changelings that came were now ether dead or gone, Mike went over to Applejack, to see if she was alright, and once she nodded, everyone else, save for the princesses and queen who were still fighting. Sonic Flash got before her, raising a hoof and shaking his head. "Wait a moment,” he told her. "That needle might not have worked...we have to...” we all heard a groan as we turned to Brandon at once. he pushed himself up by his arm before sitting, I brought my fist up, but then smiled for what I heard next. "AGH!!!!” he screamed and stood up running in a small circle. "Why is there a needle in my neck?! getitoutgetitoutgetitout GET.IT.OUT!!!” still running for a bit, me and Mike were able to stop him after a moment as I pulled it out with a chuckle as he sighed. "Good to have you back man,” I told him patting his back. "But to make sure...what's your favorite food?” he blinked, his eyes looking back to normal as he rubbed his neck. "Favorite?” he asked as I chuckled, knowing that he would eat just about anything. "He's okay!” I called out as the rest of them came over. Everyone let out a small sigh of relief, and moved over as Twilight slowly made her way over. Brandon saw her, and seemed to shrink back a bit, going down to his knees he was at her eye level as she smiled softly. "Are you okay?” She asked her as Brandon slightly smiled rubbing his neck. "Yeah...I'll think I'll be fine.” "Good...” that shocked me next, was what she did. Bringing her right arm back, she snapped it forward; a loud crack was heard as Brandon fell toward the ground as he cried out n pain. "WHAT THE FUCK WERE YOU THINKING?!” I think my eyes would've popped out of my head, I've only know Twilight for maybe close to half a month, and not once had I ever heard her swear. "MAKING A DEAL WITH THAT ALICORN LIKE THAT?! I OUTTA...outta...” I saw her body shudder as Brandon sat up, groaning as he rubbed his chin, I was surprised his jaw didn't break. Twilight then ran over tackling him into a hug as she cried loudly into his shirt as he held her tightly in an embrace as well. "I...I'm sorry Twilight,” he whispered as even he was slightly crying. "I was thinking about your safety, I...I thought this could be good, to stop Darkness, please...can you ever forgive me?” she didn't say anything for a moment, as she just looked up at him, her cheek stained with tears as she went back to his chest. "Just promise...never to leave me again...and I may forgive you...” Sonic Flash came and stood beside me, watching the sight unfold before us. Looking over to him, I whispered. "You're their son, aren't you?” he closed his eyes and smiled, a small chuckle escaping his lips. "Yeah,” he told me with a nod. "When you get the chance though, tell Twilight not to tell my father of who I am alright? I think it would be funny for Twilight to see his shocked face huh?” I nodded my head, as our other friends went to welcome Brandon back, I pulled Twilight to the side and told her what her future son just said to me, she agreed as she watched as he and Brandon spoke for a bit, until we heard the crash of someone falling from the sky. Looking over, it was Queen Chrysalis as she slowly stood up, Brandon looked toward me and Mike as he nodded, and we nodded back as we walked over toward where Celestia and Luna now stood as the Changeling Queen stood up. "Brandon! Darling, now is your chance, kill them!” "How about this?” her eyes grew wide when she noticed the change in his voice as he pointed his sword to her. "How about...you go get fucking bent you son of a bitch cock sucking whore?!” "Ohhh, nice one Brandon!” I chuckled as he smirked. "Been saving that one for a while!” "Impossible!” she screeched. "How did you break free of that trance?! That was a spell that even myself could not break even if I wanted to!” "Well you see...” but I never got to finished what I was going to say, I felt myself being lifted up into the air as I yelped; and then...blackness took me in. (Brandon's POV) "Devon!” both me and Rarity screamed as I watched my white Unicorn friend run over to where Devon was thrown, his body laid lifeless, or at least I hope it truly wasn't lifeless as I looked over and glared hard as Darkness made his way into the room. "Darkness!” Chrysalis cried and gave a large smirk. "It's about time! Now we can...ugk!” I watched as she was slowly floating into the air as she brought her front hooves to her neck, his right hoof pointed toward her as he threw her aside toward a pillar, that then fell on top of her causing her to cough up green blood. What the fuck, green blood? "Worthless wrench,” he hissed as her body lay in a heap under the pillar that was over her body. He slowly turned toward us as he grinned. "At least you are back to yourself...good, I can kill you now and know that I am truly stronger then you are!” I growled my sword lighting up with an attack I had learned. It seems I could control some magic over my sword, making it have a little more of a kick when I hit someone with it. he then spread his wing out a bit, a weird black aura was seemed causing everyone but myself to back away as he grinned. "Now that we are alone...” "I'm back!” I jerked and then looked up as Devon landed, his fist out as he punched Darkness right in the middle of his back, who howled in pain before he then kicked, with a strength I had yet to see from him before from my human friend, sending him though a wall. "Oh I see what you did there!” I laughed slightly as Devon smirked. "You said, 'I'm back,' and hit him in the back!” "Yeah, hey Darkness!” he called out with a grin. "You okay in there?” I heard a grown as I wanted t see how Devon could make this funny in a way. "Oh yeah...” I heard the Alicorn groan as everyone behind us got up to us to help in the no doubt fight. "I'm fan-fucking-tastic, nothing but gum drops and ice cream!” I then heard Pinkie Pie let out a small cry of joy. "Gum drops and ice cream! Can I come in?” we all looked to her as she gave us a weird 'what?' look. "I'm surrounded by idiots...” we heard him groan out as Pinkie Pie tilted her head to the side. "But I thought you said you were surrounded by gum drops and ice cream?” Just ten, all that was heard was him screaming as the wall that covered him was broken; a black aura was seen around him as he growled, his eyes large with rage. "THAT'S IT! EVERY BODY DIES!” he then snapped his head toward Devon. "And you will die first! You just reminded me of my failures!” "Failure at killing me?” Devon asked with the tilt of his head. "Or you just failing life in generally?” Darkness started to breath harder and harder. "I am going to kill you!” "Bitch,” Devon then stuck his middle finger up at him. "You just hating on my black man swagga!” "AGH!!!” he was no doubt about to charge at us all, when the room around us began to shake. Looking all around I was wondering what was causing the rumble as Sonic Flash started to laugh. "Seems the bomb I also brought just went off.” "You brought a bomb?!” Devon cried out as Sonic shrugged. "Why didn't you tell us?!” "Didn't ask.” "You know, you're a bitch.” "And you're a sex crazed horny human!” Devon said nothing for a moment. "Touché,” "Hey guys!” I cried as they looked to me. "I think we better leave...like now?!” Darkness was already gone when I looked back, Celestia and Luna setting up a spell as I noticed two things, one; Chrysalis still had yet to move, and Sonic Flash slowly disappearing. "Hey...what's going on?” he looked to himself and smiled. "The future has been changed, so now I will disappear.” I gasped slightly as he smiled slightly at me. "Don't worry, I'm alright with this, at least...with the few seconds I have left, I know that the world truly will be different.” "Hey...thanks,” I told him as he smiled. "No...thank you...” and like that, he was gone. Another rumble tore me from my stare at where he was as I wobbled a bit. I was about to run to the circle where my sisters, girlfriend, and friends were; when I stopped and turned to Chrysalis. God damn it, why am I a sucker for being helpful!? Running over to where she was, I heard the cry of Twilight but didn't catch what she was saying. Taking the pieces off, I brought the Changeling queen's right arm over my shoulder and started to drag her. I heard her let out a groan as I saw her looking at me. "Wh...why?” she seemed just as confused as everyone else. "Even though you fucked me over,” I told her. "Even someone such as yourself should die like this.” Walking as fast as I could, I heard a boom creak from above, looking up I noticed large blocks were falling from the top as we made our way closer and closer. I felt a small rock hit my head, looking up, I noticed a large boulder falling toward us. I tried to catch it with my magic, but another rock slammed into my arm, a loud crack easily heard as I yelled in pain. Thinking this was the end, I closed my eyes, but nothing happened. Looking up, I noticed it floating, seeing it was Chrysalis who had stopped it; in fact, she made this large shield in a way as she then pushed me toward my friends. "Go!” she told me as she struggled to hold on to the shield. "You all must live, Kill Darkness!” I was pulled back by both Mike and Devon as I watched as she held onto it for a bit more. She then gave a small smile before then saying. "The human that is here helping Darkness,” I heard her speak out. "You know him,” and just like that, she let the spell go, as a white light surrounded us all. Chapter 17Sitting around a table outside the only café that had an outdoor seating area, I, Twilight, Devon, and Rarity were enjoying a small lunch. A few days had past since I was free of Chrysalis hold to her, I couldn't help but think back when she pushed me out of the way, she seemed so claim; I truly don't even know if she was dead. When I came back home, I got hell from pretty much everyone, even Fluttershy if you can believe that. Though I took it without saying little at all, they had every right for being disappointed with me. Celestia told me that she knew the reason to WHY I did what I did, but that it was not the greatest course of action on my part. Luna came to my defense, in a way. She agreed with Celestia for the most part, but also said it was a choice any of us would've taken to save the one we loved. The next day after being back with my friends and Twilight, after cracking my back after staying on the sofa for that night, I went to visit Twilight's mother and father. They had known what I did, I felt ashamed, but I had to show them I was truly sorry. Shiny Armor was also there as I told them why I did what I did, the mother and father easily understood, and it took Shiny a bit longer, but even he too agreed what I did was best. And then, thinking about Chrysalis a human helping out Darkness. Why would Darkness recruit a human in the first place, what did this human have that made the evil Alicorn want to have him? Remembering what Sonic Flash told me when I was released of my hold, he spoke of how the Dark Beasts grew powerful. Was this because of the human that Darkness had? I softly rubbed my head as I listened to the three chat about things I didn't truly have any idea what it was. Truly at that moment in time right now; I wanted to go out and train. I had to become stronger, I just had to... "Well howdy all!” I jerked my head up and looked over to see Mike walking over to us. "Having a fine meal all?” "Yes quite,” Rarity spoke with a smile. While I was in deep thought, I failed to notice that our food had made their way onto the table. Now I won't be going on saying what we got, cause truly...don't feel like it. "Here sit, how are you and Applejack getting along with the rest for the Apple family?” "Oh we are just peachy!” he answered with a laugh. "I feel more at home there then I did at my old home.” "Yeah, I was pretty much the same.” Devon spoke as I nodded my agreement. "It's like we were meant to be here in Equestria our whole lives you know?” Once he sat down, he raised an arm for a waiter to come over, after placing his order. After placing what he wanted, he turned to the four of us and laughed slightly. "So Brandon, Devon, you all seen what the little girls have been up to?” I chuckled as well; it seemed that Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo had taken my advice to heart. We've been having less and less 'meetings' as they went off to do what I said they were best at. From what I saw lastly of the clubhouse, Apple Bloom had extended the roof so that even Princess Celestia could walk right in, and she did that in under a hour! Hell I watched her do it for god sake! Sweetie Belle had been in her room a lot, singing soft songs that would make the manly of men cry, I think Devon said something about crying man tears...right... and Scootaloo, she's been in the part, flipping all over the place, flying at high speeds on her scooter; she's like the Tony Hawk of the scooter! "I have to go to their school anyway today,” I spoke up taking a bite of my pasta that I had ordered. "I promised the girls I would come with them for this show and tell thing, the students there wanted to meet a prince and all that and well...heh.” I heard Twilight chuckle slightly beside me, remembering how all three girls came to the house just yesterday and nearly fell to the floor begging. It was weird, I could fight off a hoard of Dark Beasts, but when it came to being in front of little kids telling them about myself...I was scared shitless. "I should come too,” Devon spoke up. "You know, also show the difference between two types of humans.” "We need a girl human to truly show them the different of our race.” I pointed out. "Well there's you.” I glared at him as he only grinned with his eyes closed. "Shut the hell up Devon,” "Kay,” we all laughed at this, never a dull moment when Devon is around. "Anyway all...I came here to ask you all something.” We all looked over at Mike, as he then took off his hat, straighten it out a bit as his hair, slightly long now was mated in sweat. As I said before, while staying with the Apple's he had started to work with them for pay and also to stay there. To me, he was like the Big Mac of the humans, save when he didn't use a one liner to answer your question. "Well, you see, I know we are the only humans here, and well...you two are dating ponies.” I think I see where this is going. "How is it...I mean...dating someone not of your species?” everyone gave him a glance as we all looked to each other. For a moment we said nothing, but then Twilight spoke up first. "To me, it doesn't matter if Brandon here was human, pony, dragon, or any other like that. I love him for who he is, not what he is.” "Devon here is just darling!” Rarity spoke up as Devon grinned again. "Though, I know at times he can be quite a handful, but his heart is in the right place, and I truly love him for that.” "Twilight is like any girl I had met before.” I spoke out crossing my hands together on the table. "She's smart, witty, and funny at times,” I saw her smile and blush at the praise I was giving her. "Plus, she is the first women that had made me feel as if I was wanted, not being used or anything of the sort.” "Rarity is just...man I could spend hours telling you about how I feel for her,” Devon spoke up then as he one arm hugged her. "She is so helpful to her friends, and will do anything in her power to see them happy. She is my princess,” "And you my prince,” she answered as the two shared a tender kiss. "Just don't go having sex on the table,” I told them taking a drink of my drink as Devon snicker. Putting my drink down, I opened one eye to look at him. "What?” "I bet you wouldn't mind seeing my sexy butt would ya?” I held my 'not amused' look. My eyes would be half closed, at times almost all the way closed; my face blank as I stared right at him. "Okay, I've been meaning to ask this for a while, but are you bi or something?” I asked shaking my head. "I mean, with all the sex jokes toward me that you do, one has to wonder.” "Yes I am,” huh...didn't see that coming. An hour after lunch, Devon and I were on our way toward the school yard to meet up with our follow crusaders. I remember them telling me about these two girls that were messing with them for they still lacked a Cutie Mark. So if I saw the bullies in action, I would take action. Looking over at Devon for a moment, to see what he was doing, I noticed that the front of his hair, the part that covered his forehead...seemed to be pushing forward, hrm, weird. Maybe a lump that he had gotten while doing something idiotic no doubt, but I wouldn't know. After a while, we came to the school, outside many children were out and about, the ones I truly knew were all under a tree as me and Devon went over. "Hey girls,” I called out as they turned from their spot and ran over to us calling out our names; the others looked over, some gasping. I never truly saw any of these children before, so I guess maybe they didn't see me or Devon before. "Hey Brandon, Devon; thanks so much for coming!” Sweetie Belle beamed at us with her adorable smile. "Yeah, I can't wait to show off to Everypony here that I know a prince!” I rolled my eyes, too much like Rainbow Dash. But oh well, they were just kids after all in fact, if they were adults, I would've said something along the lines of, 'So I'm just a thing to show off to other ponies?' but as I said, they were only children, so I would let this slide. I watched as some of the little kids started to go back to whatever they were doing, some playing games, others just chatting or doing whatever. "So why are you here as well Devon?” Sweetie Belle asked looking up at him. "I mean, not that you're not allowed, but...just asking.” "Well,” sated Devon while holding a finger up. "I thought it would be better if I came as well, you know; show the difference between two different humans. I mean see the different between us?” he came toward me and I could see the girls nod. I gave the girls I quick glance, noticing that they still lacked their Cutie Marks, I truly hoped what I thought they were very good at were truly what their marks would show up to be. "So where is this bully you three were telling me about a few weeks back?” I asked the girls as Scootaloo shrugged her shoulders. Well, I think it was a shrug, not really sure if ponies could really shrug. "Beats me, maybe she took a sick day or something?” I only nodded, so I guess this kid was lucky then that she wasn't here today. "Oh Devon!” Sweetie Belle spoke out loudly causing me to slightly jump. "Did you tell Brandon that Rarity got his royally suit done?!” Devon slapped his forehead. "No I nearly forgot, well yeah, she got the thing done for ya, so I guess after this, we should go over and get it.” I nodded once and then heard the sound of a bell being heard. "Guess it's tome for us to get inside huh?” Much like many doors of Ponyville, Devon and I had to duck our heads to walk in, standing in the back, some of the students looking back at us as Devon smiled and waved, causing the colt to wave back with a smile. The class room looked like any normal one at that, clack board, pictures of reminders to keep studying, blah, blah, blah; you know what I mean right? Anyway, it was a nice day out, so the windows were left open, letting the sunlight in, giving a nice breeze to come our way. The teacher, to me having a color of a grape for her coat was busy at the moment setting up papers. When she saw me she was slightly shocked, seems the girls didn't tell anyone that I would be visiting. Her hair and mane was long, since being a Earth Pony, as they were called, the mane and hair being a color of white like pink, and darker pink on the outside. Her Cutie Mark being what seemed to me three white...daffodils? Maybe...I don no; her eyes colors being of light like green. After a while, she stood before the classroom and cleared her throat for all to settle down, I held my hands behind my back as Devon crossed his arms as we waited. "Good morning class,” she spoke with a smile. "Today we are going to do our Show and Tell, and we have two guests with us today. Though, I am slightly wondering to of the nature of your visit.” I held back a chuckle as Apple Bloom spoke up. "We brought them here with us!” she cried out as herself, Scootaloo, and Sweetie Belle stood up. "They are our Show and Tell miss Cheerilee!” the teacher smiled and nodded her head softly at the three. "Then why don't you three start then?” she then looked to us. "And it would be better if you two came up to the front as well.” "Alrighty then,” I nodded and came up with Devon as the Cutie Mark Crusaders stood in front of us as Scootaloo spoke up first. "Alright, so you all know that Devon and Brandon here our humans right? And we wanted to bring them here today to show you the difference between humans and how they look like!” one kid already raised her hoof. "Why don't they have coats like us?” she asked as I softly chuckled as Scoot looked up to me, waiting for me to answer the question. "Well,” I started. "Humans are different, very different as you can see. It was just the way we are born with, like how you are born to walk on four legs and us on two.” "But you don't have a tail ether!” a young boy called out. "Well, I do when I turn into an Alicorn.” "Turn into...an Alicorn?” Cheerilee spoke; she seemed confused for a moment before she smiled. "Ah yes, I forgot about that, you are Eclipse are you not?” "That's the name I gave myself when I was first changed yes.” "Can you show us?!” I listened as the children started to get excited about me changing before them as I slightly laughed. "Sure I guess, but I won't be able to grow to my full size. You all know how big Luna is right?” they all nodded their heads. "I'm a little bit smaller then her now, maybe by a few inches or so. I do know the spell that can make me as I use to be, but it takes a lot out of me.” Closing my eyes for only the shortest amount of time, I felt my body change, the light of magic covering me for a moment, before I felt my hooves hit the ground. Pretty much after this, all that was left was Q@A, they asked us a question, and we gave them answers to the best we could give them. After our three little friends concluded their Show and Tell, the bell rang. Wow, I guess I didn't truly know how long we were up there. I reverted back to my human self, almost falling, many of the colts and foals running up to me to see if I was alright. I laughed and explained that this took a lot out of me, I was shocked when I saw that some of them went to their saddle bags and pulled out food for me to eat, saying they would not allow me to leave until I brought my strength up. I smiled at this, I think I ate like three apples and a few slices of cake before I felt better. I would have to do something for the class because of this. Sweetie Belle was going to walk with me and Devon toward Rarity's so she could visit, Apple Bloom and Scootaloo were going home, I never did find out where Scoot lived, maybe in Cloudale? Not sure. Along the way, I thought now would be a good time to talk to Devon. "Devon,” I spoke while putting my hands n my pocket. "I would like to ask you something.” "Oh?” he asked looking to me as I nodded. "As you know, every prince or princess needs his or her own guards right?” after my coat color changed, I though of changing the armor of my guards, but they liked it, so I allowed them to keep it. "Yeah sure,” he answered with and nod. "And how each needs a captain?” "Yeah?” he answered with a nod. "Devon...I want you, to be my Captain.” He just gave me a look for a while, until he answered, in a speed like voice. "White boy who can turn into an Alicorn because he fused with Nightmare Moon say Whaaaaa?” I stopped walking as well as him, Belle looking up at us as I pointed toward Rarity's place, saying that we would be right behind her in a while. She nodded and went off as I sighed softly. "Devon, listen...even at times how you get under my skin with your randomness crap; there is no one I rather have, commanding the very ones that will keep myself safe, and also Twilight. It was you that saved me from the queen of the Changelings, and made sure that Twilight was fine when I was not there. For that, I thank you, and this is also one of the reason I want you to work under me.” "I don't...know the first thing about being a leader though!” he screamed out as I nodded. "I spoke to Shiny Armor about this before telling you. If you should agree, he shall teach you what he taught me when I was Moon's Captain.” "Are...you sure about this man?” he asked me as I nodded my head. "Just...give me some time to think on this...alright?” "Take all the time you need.” Before me or Devon could walk inside, a young women voice of which anyone who lived here knew like the back of their hooves. "Devon, Brandon wait a second!” Looking over, we saw Pinkie Pie run up to us before stopping, making her slide the rest of the way toward us. "Where's Mike?” "Don't know, why?” "Well, remember when we couldn't throw him a welcome party because I blew up the shop again with the cake?” "Blew...up?” Devon asked as Pinkie laughed. "Yeah you known BOOM!” she cried jumping in the air. "Well, anyway, Applejack is letting us throw the party over at her farm, and we need you two to drag him there!” "Why us?” "Cause I said so!” Pinkie cried out. "Or do I need to go flat hair on you again?” "Uh...one Mike coming right up! Come on Devon!” I grabbed him by his arm and then started to drag him off to find our human western friend. "Whoa, whoa, what's wrong with you?” "You don't want to see Pinkie when she goes...flat hair...trust me.” "Why not?” he asked tilting his head as we made our way toward Ponyville this causing me to only shuddered, only remembering what had happened when I refused to dance at the party she first threw me when first came here; the way she looked at me, the way her voice even changed...eerie man. "Just trust me on this...now if I was a cowboy...where would I be?” "Helping Big Mac pull a lot of apples in the sled that Apple Bloom made for you.” I gave Devon a weird look as she only gave me his large smile...I swear...it looked like a rape face. (For anyone that want to see that picture, look on my art for "You are not sexy” and you shall see what I mean) "And what makes you say that?” I asked as he pointed to the west, sure enough, there he was, shirtless, his brown hair mated to his skin as he pulled the sled with Big Mac beside him. "It's cheating when you can see them,” now that I think about it, I don't think I told any of you how Big Mac look, if I did, shut it for I am going to do it again. As I watched the red stallion pony making his way toward us with the human helper they had gained for a place to stay, no doubt on their way to the barn with a bucket of apples hanging off each side of him. Not really sure what the term Applejack gave me to what they were called, meh I wasn't really listening. If you were to first come to Ponyville and met my friends and everyone else first, not including my half sisters Celestia and Luna, you would've though that Big Mac here was the largest pony. His coat was a brilliant shade of red and his mane and tail was the same shade of orange as Applejack's coat. His coat extended somewhat down his hooves, which were more easily noticeable than on any other pony I had seen for a while that is, was mine like that? Huh, guess I'll have to see when I get home later. His tail was also cropped, probably to prevent tangling when pulling a plough or other type of heavy farming gear as he was wearing a harness collar. His eyes were half closed and very gentle and soulful, being the same shade of green as Sweetie Belle's. Like Applejack, he had a few freckles under his eyes. His full name was Big Macintosh, but really, how the hell could a guy like THAT, get a name along the lines of 'Macintosh' in the first place?! I told this to Devon...and now I kinda wished I didn't. "I can think of a reason,” he told me with a large grin as I gave him a small glare. "Say it and I'll pimp slap you,” "Says the Prison Bitch,” "I'm gonna murder you one of these days,” "Whatever,” After finding out the reason why they had the apples in the first place, since they weren't selling them. Seems a few ponies didn't really need the apples, and gave them back without a refund. The Apple's use these spare apples to make cider and other apple like treats. After then finding out they were already on their way back to the farm, we followed with them. "So Big Mac?” I asked as the large pony, close to my neckline, turned to look at me. "Is Mike and you getting along any good?” "Eeyup,” "Any problems?” "Nope,” after Mike and Devon were far enough back for Mike to not hear I then whispered. "You know he has a crush on AJ right?” I saw him close his eyes; his body shook with a laugh. "Eeyup,” Even Big Mac knew and it wasn't like dating a pony here was bad, I mean, even me and Devon were dating ponies...well Unicorns, but over here they call everyone ponies. I guess Celestia was right about the humans they picked. They were only looking for ones that thought outside the box, so to speak. That I was glad for, I mean, really. I know back home that there are a lot of people who, 'think' outside the box like I said, hell I saw a few videos of these 'thinkers'. Don't ask me why, when you're drunk and bored you tend to find stuff. Anyway, I know it's hard to feel as though you fit in, at least here in Equestria; you could fit in a bit more. Once the farm came into view, I noticed a lot of the Apple's out and about, a large table, much like the one at my birthday when Applejack made apple galore of treats for me. This table didn't have a lot of apples stuff, okay many half of it did, but the other half was no doubt Pinkie's doing, cakes, cupcakes, muffins...I looked up to the sky, nope, no Derpy. "Uh... what's going on here?” Mike asked as I chuckled slightly. "Well you see,” I spoke looking back at him, myself walking backwards so I could see him. "Pinkie has this sort of thing where she has to throw a party for any new pony, or human in our case. Since you didn't get one when you first came here, she wanted to throw one now.” I saw him groan slightly, he knew how Pinkie Pie could throw a party, and I could see that he didn't like it one bit. Well maybe he did, not sure since he covered his head with his hat. After the apples were put away, the party started off, music being played by one of those old music players, you know, the one with the records? Anyway, when Pinkie started to dance, we all made sure not to get in her way, Mike however...lets just say he became an art on a very thick tree. He was fine, he thought it was pretty funny, we all did, but we had to make sure not to get Pinkie Pie going too much again. As Mike chatted with the group of ponies that wished to know more of him, for this was what the party was all about, I watched as Applejack watched him from afar. This caused me to tilt my head in confusion as I went over beside her, as I said before, even though I and Applejack didn't hang out a lot like best friends, we still considered each other friends. We did have time when I would help out with her work around the farm, to keep me in shape and to also earn a bit of money on the side. I mean sure, a lot of shops gave me freebies for I was prince, but even then; I paid for stuff as well. She was leaning on a tree, her front legs crossed over each other, like a human would cross them over when leaning or standing still. Her hat pushed up a bit, allowing her to see much easier and not have to worry about the sun blinding her eyes. She had gone back to having her hair tied up in the same old pony tails I have first seen of her, her eyes watching the newest human of Ponyville, with a very almost scary blank look. I followed her gaze, watching as Mike picked up the young filly mare of Apple Bloom, her laughter easily heard even from where we stood. Big Mac was beside him, his face that at many times held what seemed to be a bored look, a small smile cracked over his muzzle. I remember when I first spoke to Mike while alone, wanting to know a little more of the cowboy, he also wanted to know about me though. But even though I told my friends about my past, it was still a hard topic for me to speak about. So we made a deal, when I was ready to tell him my past, he would tell me his own. "Hey AJ, you okay girl?” I asked her leaning beside her as she shook her head slightly, turning to look up at me before back at Mike. "Yeah, I'm all dandy,” she nodded to herself. "Just thinking is all,” "About?” I asked, one part of me wanting to know, but the other part also making sure not to pray to far into any sort of thing that was going on with the pony cowgirl. "Just...stuff,” she answered nodding again to herself as I nodded as well. "So I noticed that you and Mike get along pretty well,” I spoke up trying to get her out of whatever she was thinking about. This was very unlike her, to just be alone out here; many times she's the one trying to get everyone to do stuff with everyone else. "Did...something happen between the two of you that's making you stay away from him?” "What, no nothing of the sort!” she exclaimed looking up at me. "Like I said, I'm just thinking is all, I mean, he is very much like us here at the Apple family, my grandmother even consider him family.” "That's good,” I answered with a nod as I stepped away from the tree. "But hey listen AJ, I know what's its like to think hard on something, whatever it may be, the same thing that I'm about to say may help. Just standing alone, keeping it within yourself will never truly help you in any way, you have to go out, and speak it out to him.” "How do you know that I'm talking about Mike here?” she asked as I rolled my eyes slightly. "Really? Come on AJ, your out here, said your thinking, WHILE looking at Mike. Kinda right out there what you're thinking about,” I gave a chuckle as she did as well. "Just talk to him, kay?” "Alright, thanks B,” she used the nickname she gave me when I first called her AJ. "You're a very good friend, I'm glad to have ya'll as one.” "Happy to be of help,” I gave her a small bow and turned and left, soon seeing her also walking up beside me. I'm guessing she didn't say anything to Mike yet, for their moods didn't really change, at the moment, Mike and Big Mac were having an arm wrestling match. If I was still human...well full human, I bet that Mac there would've thrown me off to the side with ease! I didn't go into the contest; I didn't really like to show off that much. Fighting is different type of show off for me. Anyway, he and Mike were closely matched; you could see the strain in both of their eyes. Even Big Mac's eyes were narrowed to a frown like look as his arm forced more and more force behind it; cheering was all around as Apple Bloom and everyone else cheered for ether both, Mike, or Mac. It was Big Mac who won the contest, throwing his arm to the table; the human was thrown off the table, leaving Big Mac the winner, a large grin on his face. Mike laughed it off as the two bro-fisted. Applejack made her way over; she stood beside me and looked up to me before I knelt down. "Brandon, I like to ask ya something if yer mind?” "No worries,” I spoke with a nod. "What is it?” "Well...your right, you see I was thinking of Mike, you see...err...” she started to kick the dirt under her right front hoof. "Before he went off today to get the apples, I overheard him...singing this song.” I nodded my head once at this. "It sounded like a love song...it was very sweet...even more...when he said my name in It.” so my hunch was right, Mike had a thing for Miss AJ here. "And well, I do like him...but how do I know if I like him like him?” "Applejack,” I spoke as she looked up to me, I placed my hand on her hat and took it off so I could see her fully now. "Love is something you can always ask your friends about, that is true, but no matter what they or anyone else say, the only thing that matters; is this.” I pointed to where her heart would be. "If you know, deep down within your heart if you like Mike like that, and then go for it. I mean look, I and Twilight are together, and we're having a kid! Devon and Rarity...which I still can't believe; they are together too. This right here, this proves that love can come in some many different ways Applejack, it's up to you; to let those feelings be shown.” Applejack looked up at me, a small smile on her muzzle was what I could see, I truly hoped what I had said could help her and Mike, if they ever did tell each others the feelings that they had for the other. The part went on for a few more hours, it was getting close for it to end, I was with Twilight, who was busy eating a few...or should I say a lot of food. I guess it was to be, I mean, she was eating for two now. Mike and Applejack were talking, their moods hadn't changed that much, so I'm guessing ether of the two told the other how they felt. I was about to go off to get myself and Twilight another slice of cake, when I felt a very cold chill run down my back. The scream of Twilight made me turn to see a ball of black flames coming right for me, I fell and rolled out of the way just before it hit me, following the fireball with my eyes, and my blood ran cold. "Applejack! Watch out!” I screamed as the farm pony looked to me, her eyes went wide as well as she looked like she was about to run, when she tripped. The fireball was almost to her; I was about to call onto my magic, tried to stop the ball, when Mike stood in the path of it. He took it head on to the chest, his scream easily heard as he was flung backwards a few feet; his shirt tearing along the way. The screams of shock easily heard as my breathing returned, Twilight ran up as well as myself to see if he was alright. I was almost to Mike's body when a low laughter made me stop, I knew the laughter well, it couldn't be, and no...it couldn't be! "What sort of moron stands in front of a fireball?” slowly turning, as well as everyone else, saved for Applejack who was trying to wake up Mike. My blood, I swear, it just didn't go cold, it went cold and then shattered inside of my veins. For standing there, beside the barn of the Apple's; was my father. He looked slightly different then I remember him, his skin being a lot more pale, as if he was a ghost in a way, his blood red eyes looking right at me, his left eye, a single cut over the eye, reaching down to the side of his chin. His ears seemed somewhat elf like in a way, a shaggy beard growing from his ear base, to under his nose; and lastly along his chin. My fists tighten to tight balls of pure rage, his long red blood color robe flowing in the small breeze that was coming. His smug smile made me what to scream in pure rage! He leaned away from the side of the barn of which he stood by, his arms uncrossing as he held the same smug smile I had grown to loath for many, many years. Applejack was over to Mike's side at once, trying to see if he was alright, when I glanced to her, I saw the worry in her eyes. "You're gonna pay for that!” I screamed as I saw Devon, who took his place beside me, he didn't have his metal fists with him, but I knew he could see land a pretty hard punch. "This is the guy the Changeling Queen spoke of?” "Yes,” I hissed though my grinding teethes. "How can you be so sure though?” he asked as I only glared harder. "Trust me...this prick can only be the one that she spoke of.” "Now Brandon,” I snapped my head back to my 'father' as he spoke my name. "That is no way to speak to me,” "Brandon...do you know this human?” I jerked when I saw Twilight walk forward a bit. "Twilight, stay back, please!” she also jerk but did as she was told as the older human chuckled. "So you didn't tell them who I am have you?” I only glared at him again as he chuckled. "I'm hurt, seeing how if you marry the bitch, she would be my daughter-in-law.” The rolls of small gasps were heard as my fist tightened even more as he smiled. "Blood is always thicker then water.” "Shut up!” I ran toward him, my right hand out behind me as magic surround my hand, my sword teleporting into my hand as I jumped for the downward attack. The sound of metal clinging off another metal source was heard as I glanced down, seeing two blades, almost as long as my own, crossed like a X, holding my own single blade in the middle. That same smug smile, was all I could see as he pushed me back, causing me to lose my footing for a moment before then standing straight up again. I heard the sounds of feet crunching at the ground as well as hooves, looking on ether side of me, Devon and Rarity stood on one side of me, and Big Mac on the other. His bored like face, replaced with anger. "So you're Brandon's father huh?” Devon spoke up while cracking his fist. "I gotta ask, what the heck did Darkness offer you?” "Offer me?” he asked and smiled. "Oh you know, when we take over this world, we will then go to our home world and take that over. What did he offer? To make me king of my own world!” damn it, I knew something like that would make him do just about anything, but to follow someone's orders? No, there must be something more to this then that. "Rarity...” I heard Devon softly whisper. "Go with Twilight and see if there is anything you can do to help.” I was shocked when I saw her shake her head softly and then look to my father. "So you are the one that gave my friend those scars?” my father shrugged as if it was nothing. "And now you harmed my other friend, listen here human, I may work in fashion and not a fighter but,” she then reared up on her hind legs, crouching forward slightly and holding her front legs out a bit with the most scariest of all faces I had ever seen her wear. "I'm gonna tear you limb from limb for what you've done to my friends you unwanted bastard!” "Whoa...” Big Mac, Devon, and I said at once at the force of her voice. "That's kinda hot,” Devon spoke with a grin as I shook my head slightly before looking back at my father. "Do you think you can win here?” I asked pointing my blade at him. "You are vastly out number here!” "Do you think I came here to fight?” again he softly chuckle as I glared at both confusion and worry. "I came here as a warning, that little stunt that I did was meant for you yes, but all well.” He then threw his blades up in the air and snapped his fingers, disappearing into a poof of smoke. "Listen well, Darkness, Discord, and myself, Sinbad (If anyone can guess why I gave him this name, then I shall write you a sub chapter of this story anyway you wish!) Are growing stronger by the day, you think you can win, you are so wrong. I have become the new masters of the Dark Beasts, and soon, Equestria will belong to Darkness. But,” he rolled his eyes while stepping back, I watched as a black portal opened up behind him. "Let me tell you this, if you join our cause, the King will let you live, not as a save, but as a member of his army.” "We will never join him or you, you fat son of a bitch!” I screamed. "You killed and harmed so many lives, I will never forgive you, and I will have your heart!” "The hearts of men are forever black,” he told me with a chuckle. "You think you are not like me Brandon, you are wrong. Your heart is as black as mine.” "You're wrong!” I screamed out and lashed my sword side wide making lighten crackle around it. "I am nothing like you at all!” he only chuckled and backed more and more away, until the portal closed, leaving the area, as cold as winter. Soft sighs were heard as the man who was my father was gone, closing my eyes and looking away, my sword teleported back to my home. I felt a hand on my shoulder, looking over to see Devon there, his face filled with concern. I also saw Rarity and Big Mac give me the same looks as I sighed and pushed myself away, going toward Mike as he laid on the ground, Applejack holding onto his hand, her hat off and somehow her ponytails out, making her wild hair flow down her neck. Twilight was using her magic to try and heal his chest, the black magic that clung to his chest, crackling like a window when a ball was slammed into it. Soon, a very large crack was heard as Twilight released her magic, I caught her before she fell, kissing her softly as she smiled up at me. "That...should do it,” she spoke; I looked over, Devon brushing off the small bit of dust on his chest, before blinking. "Dudes, look at this!” everyone came over at once, huddled around Mike in a small circle as we looked to what was there; he had gained his own Cutie Mark. It was strange how we could gain Cutie Marks, I had yet to fully study why they come like they do, but where it was, his very own Cutie Mark. This one was on his chest, large like any other Cutie Mark on me and Devon, but unlike mine or Devon's, Mike's was one his chest. The way it looked, may it look almost like a necklace, and here is why. The main part of the Cutie Mark looked like a shield, and now that I think of it, all of the shields for the Cutie Marks looked almost the same, but unlike the shields I had seen before, this one was made of pure fire. The flames that made the shield seemed alive in a way, licking and curling around each turn and corner. Around the top, the flames licked and curled like the shield, but this time around his neck, I'm sure that if we rolled him over, it would be all around his neck, as I said before; like a necklace. The fire was a mixture of fire and orange, the normal color of flames. In the middle, I knew what this part of the Cutie Mark meant, a large golden heart was seen in the middle, and it even sparkled, as if it was alive. It did not look like a real heart, but open of those cartoon ones you know. "I didn't know he had a Cutie Mark,” Devon spoke as Rarity nodded. "When do you think he got it?” "I believe right now,” I spoke while kneeling down. "I've study what different Cutie Marks mean, and I believe that I know what his stands for.” I looked up toward Applejack as she looked back at me. "As we all know, the shield means to defend, we all saw what he just did, he took a shot that no doubt would've killed Applejack, meaning he would defend anyone he cared for. The flames means the passion that he holds for whatever he cares for, put the two together, then he has a passion to defend all those he wishes to.” I then brought my hand over to where the large heart was. "Applejack, I think you know what this mean don't you?” she looked over at me again as she nodded her head, looking back at Mike, I knew, from the look in her eyes, she knew that Mike truly cared for her, and that the heart, was for the love he held for the farm pony. "Let's take him to the barn,” I answered up after a while. "It might be better for him to be outside where all can get to him if the need is great. Devon, can you take him there, Twilight, I'm going to go and see my sisters, see if they can come here and see if he is truly fine.” "I'm coming too,” I nodded at this as I watched Devon pick up Mike with the help of Mac, they made their way over to the barn, Applejack right behind them. (Mike's POV) My head and chest was burning with pain, I felt a small breeze of wind blowing on my face as I looked up. Was I in the barn, how did I get here...and Applejack! I shot up at once, groaning in pain as I fell back again, the feeling of hay easily on my back as I held my chest, I felt some cloth on it as I looked down, but then noticed something on it. Slowing taking it off, I saw what shocked me a bit; my very own Cutie Mark. I knew if Apple Bloom saw this, if she hadn't already, she would very much not be pleased how I got mine much sooner then her. The sound of the barn's door opening and closing made me look over, Applejack was carrying a bucket in her mouth, her hair let loose as she had her hat on, when she looked to me, her eyes grew wide, putting the bucket down at once and came over to me; good...she was safe. "Mike...is yer alright?” she asked me sitting down neck to me as I nodded my head a few times. "I'm fine,” I told her holding my chest in slight pain. "Just deal with a little pain is all,” I saw her give me a soft smile, I asked her what had happen and she told me all what happened after I was hit. So it was Brandon's father, Sinbad was his name. Applejack told me a bit of Brandon's past from what he told them, so I knew that he loathed his father like the flu, and what he had done to him. I guess I would have to tell him my story now since I knew his. "Thank you,” I looked up to Applejack who was watching me. "For...saving me, I thought for sure that yer...” she didn't say the last part, her head held down as I watched a few tears fall down her cheek, she was crying...for me? "AJ...” I reached over and held her close to my chest as she hugged me back, soft sobs were heard, I would never think of AJ openly crying like this. "Don't worry, I'm fine,” "You took that hit that would've no doubt done me over!” she then pulled away so she would look at me. "I thought you've died, and that I wouldn't have said what I wanted to say to yer!” I was slightly confused at this. "What would that be?” I asked as she looked right at me. "Mike...” she then leaned closer, her hooves on my chest as she pressed her lips to mine. My eyes went wide for a moment as she kissed me, more tears flowing down her cheek, but much slower. I fell backwards onto the hay a bit, so she was on top of me, still kissing me as I slowly kissed my eyes and pressed back into the kiss with her, my hands on her flanks as our lips mingle. When we broke the kiss, she was breathing slightly hard as well as me, my hands still on her flanks, giving them soft rubs out of impulse I guess. She looked to me, her eyes half closed before laying her head on my chest. "I...love you Mike,” she spoke softly. "I love you with all my being...and I want to be with yer for the rest of my life.” I looked down toward the pony on my chest, my arms going from her flanks to her back as I held her to my chest softly more. I brought my head down and brought it close to her own head, smelling her hair, it seemed of apples. (Shut it) "I love you too Applejack,” I spoke softly to her. "But uh...I'm guessing you knew that, but let me ask you, when did you start having feelings for me?” she smiled softly and looked up at me, nuzzling me softly before answering. "I think I had feelings for you the first week you stayed here with us all,” she told me as she nodded to herself. "The first few days I say you as a great friend, but as the more and more we worked together, the more I grew fond of your voice...you just being with me...” she then smiled. "I knew I loved you more today for two reasons, one, when you took that hit for me,” I smiled at that. "And two, that song I overheard you sung this morning.” "You....heard that?!” I stammered as she laughed slightly. She then leaned closer and kissed me once more, quick but to the point. "And Mike,” she then looked to me once more as I only blinked. "I want to show you...just how much I love you,” "Show me?” I asked as she smiled slightly, moving away from me for a moment as I watched as she went over to another pile of hay, and laid down on her back, looking at me as she spread out her hinds legs. I knew at once, what she wanted. My eyes drifted down toward her marehood, my heart racing as a blush reached my face, and I saw the blush on her face as well, as she removed her hat and threw it to a hook on a handle. She wanted this, as well as myself, smiling softly I nodded to her and stood up, placing my hat next to her own as I kicked off my books, and took off my pants and undergarments. I saw her blush grew redder as she saw my human penis out in the light, all my muscles of working on the farm both here and back at my old home easily showing to her as I made my way over to her. Kneeling over her, my member resting on top of her love tunnel, I felt her shiver at the feeling of it, as I reached down, rubbing her cheek with my thumb, before kissing her softly. Now I was very nervous, I had never found a girl back home to bed with, there weren't many back there that caught my eyes, that and I was always working. I did not know if she were too pure as many would say, but I would find out soon enough. Our mouths opening slightly as she sucked on my bottom lip, before our tongues made their way out, touching each other's as we kissed once more. Our moans and gasps easily heard as my hands traced down her neck toward her sides, rubbing them softly. I felt her tail move upward a bit, rubbing along my leg and even my 'balls' so to speak. Making me twitch my hips about, as my member graced over her nub that had shown itself to the world. Looking down at her when she gasped when we brought our kiss, I was about to ask her if she was okay, but she placed a hoof over my mouth and smiled slightly shy like. "I'm ready...” she spoke softly as I nodded. "Is this...you're...” she nodded her head, so this would truly be a time we would remember. Looking down slightly, I grasped the base of my member and brought it to the entries of her virgin tunnel. My breathing increased as well as hers', for I could see her chest raising and lowering. Looking to her, I gave her a smile as she smiled back, as I slowly pushed my way into her. The first thing I noticed was how warm it was inside, and how slick it was also. Her tight walls hugging my head and then inch after inch of my breeding tool as I pushed myself more and more inside of her. Her body shook at the feeling, as well as my own, slowly I pulled back out, seeing slightly the glistening of her body like lube on me, pushing myself back in; far more then the first push. On the third push back in, I felt a slightly hard barrier blocking myself from going any further, I knew what it was, and when I looked to AJ, I could tell she knew as well. This was stopping her from truly being a full fledge mare. I did not wish to cause her pain at this moment, or any pain for that matter. So pulling out and pushing my way back in, I only brought my tip toward that same spot, our moans and gasps easily heard. After a while, I felt her arms tighten around my neck, as she leaned up and whispered. "Do it...I am ready,” she spoke softly in my ear as I only nodded. Pushing back to the spot, I brought my hands on ether side of her head, looking down at her, her large eyes looking back at my own brown eyes. Tightening up my legs, I thrust forward, hilting her, while breaking her hymen, making her a women. She yelped out and tightened her hold on me tighter, her eyes closed and her teeth grinding onto each other as she panted and moaned in pain, I stood as still as I could, feeling a small amount of blood trickle down out of her, as I saw it as well. After a while, she stopped and looked up at me as I looked down, kissing her nose softly. "The worst is over now,” I told her as she only smiled at me and nodded. Taking a breath, I pulled back out, and then thrust back in hard, her body shaking as she let of a soft gasp at this; but said nothing that would make me stop. This feeling...it was unlike anything I had ever felt before, now don't get me wrong, I have...relieved myself, as I'm sure anyone would've done, but this was so unlike any time I was alone to my thoughts. The way her walls hugged me, the sound of a part of my body entering and leaving her own, her moans and my grunts, it was something I would never forget anytime soon. Her hind legs went up into the air as my hands went down to cup her rounded rear, squeezing them causing her to yelp as I chuckled slightly, still thrusting myself into her as she moaned, leaning her head back as I leaned down, kissing at her neck as she moved her head a little more away to give me more room. Her inside hugged me tighter as I grunted, a shot of pre shooting inside of her as she gasped, no doubt feeling that. When my lips left her neck, she looked back up to me, one hoof on my head; she pushed me down once more and captured our lips into another sealed kiss. The sound of our love mating soon grew slightly louder, as our mouths moved from each other, her head next to mine own, I would gasp and grunt loudly with each hilt I made into my new lover, she would moan out loudly as well, her head nuzzling into mine. At times I would hear her call out my name in bliss as I took her, many times she would tell me to go faster; of which I did. Soon I heard Applejack let out a mixture of gasps and moans, her insides hugging and shivering as she would buck her hips up at my thrusts. I knew what was going to happen, speeding up my own thrusts to feel the same blissful feeling of my girlfriend at the same time. Though she beat me to the punch. She let loose a small shrill gasp as her insides tightened around me, the feeling of something trickling down my shaft and a bit of my leg easily felt as my eyes twitched closed as her pussy milked me for the seed I was about to give. And at last, I felt myself give way. Thrusting hard one last time, I moaned out my lovers name as my life giving seed flowed like a broken dam into her body, her moans increased in volume as well as my hips jerked, my seed painting her insides white for all I knew. When our loving bliss came to a end, I slightly slumped down on top of her, not enough to hurt her, for I still held myself up a bit. AJ's gasps were heard in my ears as I rolled us over so she was on top of me, I was still inside of her as she looked down to me, and I could see her hair messed up, a few bits of hay In her hair as I smiled, leaning up to kiss her. She kissed me back as she giggled in the kiss. "Hey Mike, are you alright man, I brought some...uh...” Me and Applejack eyes shot open as we brought the kiss, AJ still on my chest and sitting on my rod, we slowly looked over her shoulder to see both Twilight and Brandon standing at the doorway. We could both see the flush on their faces as Brandon slowly turned. "Not again...” he groaned softly as he walked out. "Second time I walked in on something like this!” "Something like what?” I heard a voice, was that Princess Celestia, why was she here? "You don't want to know...trust me, just give them a moment.” Twilight was still standing there before she then averted her eyes. "Uh...we'll be out there...” she said with a squeak. "When you two are done.” With that she left as well, closing the door behind her. Chapter 18 I was leaning on the side of the barn, my head held down a bit, and my chin almost hitting my chest, my eyes closed; my arms crossed. Once more I walked in on two lovers at it, I swear, I'm a magnet for this sort of thing, but I guess it was better me then Pinkie who wanted to go in there. I mean, I still remember the last time she walked in on me and Twilight, thinking that we were sick and almost saw...well you know what I'm talking about. Though, my mind did go back to who it was that caused Mike to be in the barn in the first place, my father...Sinbad. You know what, fuck it, for all I care he is not my father so I'm gonna call him Sinbad from now on. Anyway, now that I think of it, Darkness would bring Sinbad into the picture, to ether make his army grow stronger, and to also mess with me. I bet he thinks that with him in the picture, I'll care too much to kill him and not worry about my friends; well he's surly mistaken. My friends and soon to be family come first; my feelings for revenge, second. After a while, I had the feeling that I was being watched, slowly opening my eyes and turning to my left, I saw my sister, Princess Luna standing there, looking at me with a look of worry. I looked away, I don't truly know why, but I just did it. "That man,” she asked softly as I didn't look at her. "Was he truly your father?” I only nodded my head slightly at this. "Brandon... I know you don't wish to talk about it...but can you tell me of your mother?” I turned to her slowly as she asked me this question, I had rarely ever spoken of my mother at all, in a way, I felt it was her fault that we were put though all the pain of my past and she did nothing to stop Sinbad from Doing it over, and over again. But there were at times, when I didn't hate her as I always did, when it was just me and her, when Sinbad had to go out of town for his work, she was...different, more claim. She told me stories of my grandmother and grandfather. My grandfather being knighted by the queen of London, my grandmother a world traveler. "What is there to know,” I asked sliding down the wall as I sat on the ground, she sat down on her hunches beside me as she was still looking at me. "She was pretty much a slaver to my father, doing whatever he wanted her to do, whenever he wanted her to do It.” but I then sighed. "But...there were times when it was just us, many times he was sent away on work, leaving me and my mother alone...she told me stories of my family on her side of the family, I had never meant them, because they pretty much didn't want anything to do with her after she ran away from home to be with my father; they passed away close to two years ago.” I brought my hands over each other and placed them on my lap. "My mother...when we were alone, was so much different then when HE was around. She smiled; spoke to me of how great I would be. I asked her one day, why we just didn't leave. I remember watching her cry, she was protecting me, she knew my father was a powerful man of the underground world, and if he wanted to; would find us, and kill us both. I was only seven, but I did my best to care for my mother more then my father ever did. I left the moment I turned sixteen, my father laughed at me, saying I would be back, but I never did turn back, I pushed myself forward. I got lucky at this job, the pay was good, and I stayed at the back end of the shop until I could pay for my own place.” "And your mother?” Luna asked. "I lost touch with her for a while,” I spoke out again. "She found me through an old friend and started to write me letters without my father's knowledge, after a while, she stopped...and I know why.” I looked up at the sky and sighed. "He killed her...” I didn't hear Luna say anything for a while, maybe she was thinking; I then felt her arms around me and pulled me close to her, hugging me softly as I too did hug her. "Maybe I can help...just like when Sonic Flash came to the past to save you, maybe we can send you to the past and...” "No,” I looked up to her after our hug was broken as she gave me a confused look. "Luna, I know you mean well by this, but remember what happened to Sonic Flash? He disappeared because the future was changed. Even if it's for something that would no doubt help me, I would disappear as well as everyone else in this timeline.” I closed my eyes slightly as I took a sigh. "There was a few reasons why I wanted to stay here, one, I felt right at home here, I had gained my friends, and Twilight...What if I had everything like that back home, I would've wanted to stay there maybe.” I brought my eyes back to her and smiled, placing my hand on her shoulder. "My past is my past Luna, though it is dark and full of pain, I am happy now, and that's what matters to me.” "Are you sure?' she asked me as I smiled and nodded to her. "I'm sure, oh looks like Mike and AJ are out,” standing up and dusting my pants off, Luna and I made our way over toward the two new lovers. When they looked toward me, I could see the unease looks they gave me of having me and Twilight walk in on them. I couldn't help but smirk now at the sight of the two looking like they were caught doing a murder. Celestia came over to them as I went over as well, a little off to the side, for the princesses wanted to see Mike anyway. "Hello Mike,” Celestia spoke giving a small nod to him. "It is good to see you again without the need for a battle.” "Yes,” Luna spoke up next. "Quite good, and also we are happy how you and young Applejack here found love between the two of you.” Mike looked down while rubbing the back of his head. His hat was off and in his free hand, still shirtless since his old shirt was brunt. Applejack also blushed and looked down slightly as Celestia spoke up next. "We saw the tool you used to fight off when Brandon was under the control of Darkness and his evil force; we wished to give you a weapon much like Brandon has. A tool enforced with magic, our brother here,” she then motion me over as I blinked in slight confused, when I stood between the two, she placed a hoof on my shoulder. "He gave us some very good ideas for what to give you, may you hold out your hands please?” giving her a firm nod, Mike did as he was told, Luna and Celestia brought their horns down as I also brought my hand out, since I helped with thinking it, it was also my duty to also make the weapon real; like when they did with my sword. The colors of our magic curled around Mike's hand, until the weapon started to take shape. Taking the way Thor's hammer was made, that was what it looked like pretty much, save for the cord at the end where he could fling it around. The handle was made of pure sliver, a red ruby encrusted on the bottom. The hammer part was also sliver, the outline being gold with the sigh of his Cutie Mark on each side of the hammer, something I wished to add onto it since he had just earned his own. When he held onto it, he lifted it up and down as if it was a dumbbell. "Its light,” he said as Celestia nodded her head. "It is made up of both magic and steel,” she spoke pointing to it with her hoof. "It is so strong that it could shake the very earth, but light as if paper.” "And like Brandon's blade,” Luna spoke up. "Magic will not affect you while you hold it, so what happened today will not happen again if you hold on to his hammer.” "And I added a little something to it,” I spoke up with a smile. "Throw the hammer away from you, and hold your hand out like so.” I brought my hand out in front of me, my palm out as if to do a high-five. Nodding, he turned away from everyone and threw it. It flew straight for a moment, and when he brought his hand out like I sowed him, it stopped and flew back, going sideways, handle toward his hand; before landing lightly before his palm as he grasped it. "Well I'll be, that's a mighty fine trick there!” Applejack said as she watched Mike slip the hammer where his old one would be. "Thank you,” he spoke bowing his head slightly. "Thank you all three of you.” "So when do I get my own weapon like you and Mike?” rolling my eyes slightly, Twilight, Rarity, Devon, and I made our way over to Rarity's and his place. As I had said before to Rarity, once she had worked on the clothing only a prince would wear was done, I would wear it for the rest of the day, plus all day the next day. The white unicorn was all the happier about this; she was going on how dashing and princelier I would look. "You'll get it as soon as I think of it; I'm going to make it myself this time since I have a pretty good idea. I'll then send it to my sisters and they'll make the magic part go on it; so hold your horses.” "Okay,” he then grabbed onto Rarity as I sighed. "Idiot...” "By the way Brandon,” Rarity spoke up after shaking Devon's hand off her. "You're getting a hair cut.” "Like fucking hell I am!” I cried out looking at her. "No one touches the hair!” "But the robe will look so much better wit your hair cut a bit, please?” "No,” "Pleaseeeeee?” "Nooooooo....” But she was one that wouldn't give up, jumping in front of me; she went on her hind legs, hooves held together in a begging like way. "Please, please, please, please, please, please, pleaseeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee...” "Okay, okay...god...” I sighed and shook my head. "But whoever cuts it better leave enough that I can still spike it up!” I saw the grin on her face grow wider and wider as she dropped back down on all four, Twilight only chuckling softly at how I was suckered in by our friend's begging and pleading, but as I ran my fingers though my hair, I guess a cut could be in order. As we made ourselves there, we entered hers' and Devon's home, my having to duck a bit as I went to sit on the sofa. "Now then,” she then turned to look at me while tilting her head left and right. "Hrm...yes I can just see it now! You are going to look very handsome, and also, you need a shave.” "Oh come on...” "Hey, if the head getting cut, the beard is getting cut too, so suck it up!” again, I never though I hear Rarity speak like this before, maybe Devon did something to her? She told me to stand up as I did, slowly walking around me, at times pushing my head down as if to get a better look at my hair, I could hear her mutter about how this much would be taken off or what else she could do. "Brandon, when you first came here to Ponyville, you had yellow highlights in your hair correct?” "That's right,” I answered her with a nod as she went off to another room, coming back with the items of choice, a bottle of yellow dye, scissor and other such grooming tools. 'Hrm, yes, I think I shall put some in your hair, with your permission of course?” "Go ahead,” "Good, now here sit,” a chair floated over as I sighed, sitting down on it as a think blanket laid over me. Hearing the clips and watching my hair flow down my chest and sides, I closed my eyes and drifted of to a light slumber. The sound of her soft humming causing me mostly to fall asleep. I soon felt the poking of someone's finger on my temple, and by someone, I mean Devon. "Hey...wakey, wakey mister sleepy head...come on...” with each pause he would poke me, my eyes opening to a glare as he made a mock gasp. "Oh, yeah he's awake, have a nice nappy?” "You like being a dude?” I asked as he nodded. "Keep it up and I'll kick you so hard between the legs, your voice will forever change and you'll be a woman.” "Now, now,” Rarity spoke up as she took the blanket off me. "No need for that, now tell me, how do you like yourself?” she brought in a large mirror as she sat it before me, standing up and dusting my shoulder, I looked to the new me. My hair was very much shorter, that much was true; the only part sticking up was the front part of my hair. Twirling my head about, I found that the side and back of my head was cut much shorter, as it went toward the part of my hair that was indeed sticking up, it became thicker a bit more. My beard, gone; I had gone from a clean trim beard, to a clean shaved chin and face. Though what else was new that I had many lines of yellow in my hair now, I was surprised how it was because how some part of my hair was so short, but she still managed to do it. "I think it looks good,” Twilight told me standing beside me and looking up at me. "You look good with slightly short hair.” "Yeah,” Devon spoke while crossing his arms. "But now he can't go Super like Goku from Dragon Ball Z!” "Who?” asked Rarity as I laughed and shook my head. "A character from our world, you see when he went into to Super sate; his hair would stick up and turn a glowing gold. In fact I was nicknamed Goku a lot at school by these girls who saw the live action movie of the show.” "Yeah that kinda sucked didn't it?” "Oh you have no idea, I mean really? You make a live action movie based on a part of a show which pretty much no one watched or pretty much forgot it. I mean, with some people I knew back home, I could count on one hand how many watched Dragon Ball. Truth be told, I watched Dragon Ball Z before Dragon Ball.” The girls just gave us awkward faces as me and Devon looked to them and shrugged. "Never mind about that, anyway, thank you Rarity, I very much like this cut,” "Very good!” she cried out in glee. "Now, for your princely robes!” While softly humming, she ran into the next room and came back later with the clothing she had made with her magic holding it up, looking at it, I noticed that it had some parts of the Assassin Creed custom that she made for Spike. Though it did not have a hood, the part around the legs was there, also the cuffs around where my neck would be. The robe itself was all white, save for the outline that she made, a deep black, the outline being around the shoulder blades, neckline, and around the legs part, or 'tails' as I found to be called. Two golden like shoulder pads were seen on a shoulder, looking like steams going down maybe a inch or two on the pads. Then I noticed something on the robes, they had metal around the right shoulder, as I said much like the Assassin Creed suit, and around the midsection, a belt hung freely on it, my Cutie Mark sigh acting as the belt buckle; the metal on the shoulder also housing my mark. Looking at the right shoulder, I kinda chuckled, for flowing down the shoulder guard, was the Cutie Mark Crusaders cape, though a different color being blue with a white outline, the rearing pony in the middle still the same yellow though. "I am sorry for that part,” Rarity must've seen me looking at the arm length cape. "Sweetie Belle thought it would make a nice add on to the suit, and I didn't wish to upset her.” "Nah, I like it,” I told her with a smile. "And I like how if I wear the Hidden Blades again, it fits the suit as well.” "Yes, I thought you might want to use those again, maybe the next time you do battle with Darkness and his goons! Now, shall we see how you look in it?” I sighed and nodded, taking the suit and going behind an enclosed part of the room, I simply brought the clothing over my old ones, just in case I needed to get out of them today. Once I was done, I made my way out as my friends and girlfriend looked toward me. "Well Twilight, what do you think of the new Brandon?” Rarity asked before walking around me making sure everything was alright. "Like always I find him to be quite dashing in the clothing I make for him!” Twilight placed a hoof under her chin before smiling to me. "Brandon will always look fine to me, no matter what he dresses like or looks like. But I must say Brandon; you do look a lot younger without all that hair on your face.” "And that's why I always leave the air under my nose and chin,” I spoke up crossing my arms slightly. "I hate looking like I'm younger, but I guess I can wait for the hair to grow back once more.” I gave a small shrug of my shoulders, Devon was about to say something, when a knock on the door stopped him from speaking. Going to the door, the rest fo us made our way over, when he opened it, there was Mike and Applejack. "Howdy friends,” Mike gave a small salute with his two fingers from his forehead. "Nice suit by the way Brandon, makes you look more the part of being the Prince around these parts...and did ye get a cur or somethin?” "Yeah,” I answered with a sift sigh. "But Rarity did well, what are you doing here?” "Well,” he answered. "I thought you me and Devon here could do a little sparing with our fists and that, you know, a free for all match, you two up for it?” "Hrm,” Devon looked deep n thought for a moment before he nodded. "I'm game, Brandon?” "Sure, Rarity, do you mind holding this robe until the training is done?” "Sure thing hon, where are you three gonna do it?” "Well there is pretty good space out here, I say we all fight right here!” And that's just what we did too. Outside in front of Rarity's home, all three of us were shirtless, Mike had much more muscles then ether me or Devon had. I mean sure, I was strong, but I've been worrying too much on the magic powers I have; I guess I've forgot to also train my body as well. School was out, so all the Coats and Fillies that were on their way home, I guess caught wind of the sparring match about to go down and came over to watch, even Celestia and Luna had came t watch; truthfully, I thought they went back to Canterlot, guess not. "Alright, so do we have any rules?” Devon called out as Mike nodded. "When one of us says we can't fight anymore, we let them leave the circle our little thing has rounded up. No fighting dirty, meaning no hair pulling, eye poking, or groin kicking/punching; got it?” "Got it,” I answered cracking my neck and back as I stretched out my body before getting ready as well as the other two. "Princess Luna if you will?” Mike called out as he got ready as well as my moon sister nodded, extending her right wing out. "Are all three of you ready?” she asked looking around. "Ready,” we all nodded and spoke at once. "Begin!” with that her wing shot down as at once, we all ran toward the middle of the arena we had made. A saw a kick coming from Devon and ducked out of the way, watching as Mike went and grab at his foot, lifting him up in the air for a moment, I saw my chance and clothed lined the cowboy human across the chest. He grunted and let go of Devon's foot, causing the dark skin human to frail about before falling toward the ground. Moving with speed I had grown to possessed, I swung my fist and feet toward Mike, he would easily dodge them with a flick of his wrist, before I punched, he grabbed it with his left hand, punched once more, and caught it with his right. Our arms made an X as we tried to gain the upper hand of the other. I then heard the sound of running feet, looking back slightly I saw Devon run up, jumping in the air with his foot out, I fell to the ground, releasing my lock on Mike as I rolled under him, and kicked him toward Devon's own kick, but he also saw then. I watched as his hands went around Devon's leg and threw him toward me, I yelped as Devon was thrown into me, both of us falling to the ground before I pushed the curly hair human off of me. Rolling to my side, I got back to my feet at once, jumping backwards as both of Mike's and Devon's right foot landed where I use to be at, this was going to be a long fight... I don't know how long we indeed fought, but when it was over, after each of us punched the other at the same time, we all fell on our backs. Sweaty, swore and out of breath. My head throbbed with slight pain, making me have to close my eyes for a moment or two. When I did open them, I found Twilight looking down at me, with a face mixed with worry and something else I couldn't think of. With her help I sat up, watching as Rarity and Applejack also helped their lovers up as well, Everypony that was watching came over to see if we were fine; also saying how wicked the fight was. "That was a most superior orderly fight I have seen in a long time,” Celestia spoke up while walking over to us, I stood up as well as the other two, we were each grinning slightly at this praise. "Darkness, Sinbad and Discord will have a hard time fighting off you three.” "Well, we are pretty epic,” Devon spoke blowing on his fingers and rubbing them to his chest. "And it seems one of us is a little full of their selves.” "Damn right...hey!” I chuckled as he just got what I said. We all chuckled, soon the crowd disappearing before my older half sister Celestia turned to Twilight. "I also heard you are carrying a foal now Twilight dear, I am deeply happy for you and Brandon,” I saw her blush slightly as I looked away rubbing the back of my head. "The colt or filly will grow up to a very happy family.” "Yes, I'm sure he or she will,” I saw Twilight look over at me and give me a warm smile, I smiled back as Devon nudged my side with his elbow, raising and lowering his eyebrows. "What?” "Dude got her knocked up!” I scoffed and brought my hand to my face, rubbing my eyes before looking at Rarity. "Again...what the hell do you see in this guy?!” "So what are everyone's plans for the remainder of today?” Luna asked as we sat beside a pound at the park. "Well, me and Mike here still gotta lot of work to do, storing the apples back at the barn right before the snow falls hits us.” Applejack answered for herself and Mike. "After that, not really sure.” "I convinced Devon to go to the spa with me for my weekly visit, spend some time getting all dashing and such!” "Right...” I answered with a roll of my eye as Rarity blushed. "We shall not do THAT, you two may join us if you wish?” "Orgy...” "Devon!” Rarity, Twilight, and I cried out. "Whaaa? Had to be said!” I only shook my head as Twilight sighed. "My mother and me are going shopping for when the foal is born,” the unicorn spoke up looking to her teacher and then Luna. "It may be early right now, but it's best to get all the shopping done now I guess?” "Yes, that sounds like a very good plan, will you be joining her Brandon?” "No not this time,” I answered crossing my arms. "I need to go pick something up today that I've been meaning to get for our home.” Twilight gave me a weird look. "And what's that?” "Secret,” I said in the same voice she used when she wouldn't tell me about her 'custom' of Nightmare Night. With the help of Luna, Twilight was taken to Canterlot, Devon and Rarity went toward the Spa, and Mike with Applejack back to their place. It was only me and Celestia left as she stood up and came over to me. "What are you truly getting Brandon?” she asked me as I smiled softly. "An engagement ring,” If you could see her face right now, it would've been priceless, the way her jaw slightly dropped, her eyes widening so much I swear they would pop. Celestia and I were now outside of the Café, many eyes were on us, I mean, we were the rulers of Equestria. Though I think the eyes were mostly on Celestia, since Everypony pretty much saw me everyday around here, she on the other hand not so much. With her tea floating up as well as something that I thought looked like a cream filled pastry, she took a small sip and then a bite as I took a sip of my own tea. "Do you think,” she asked after a while. "That it is best to wed with Twilight while Darkness and his followers are still at large?” "I did not tend to have the wedding while they are still around Celestia,” I told her looking at her with a raised eyebrow. "I mean, with all the planning going on and all that other stuff, this could still take a year or so, and if Darkness is not stopped then, then I wouldn't dream of doing the wedding before that.” "Then why the...” I sighed as she gave me a look of wanting to know what I was thinking. "Celestia,” I spoke softly while placing my cup down. "You know I love Twilight, I will do anything to keep her safe, I would go to hell and back for her. I know that Twilight knows that I love her, but...I think this can prove just how much.” "You are going to have a foal with her brother,” she gave a soft chuckle. "That and fusing with Moon when we all thought she was still evil, giving your life to keep her safe; you don't need this to prove that you love her.” "I know but...” I shook my head slightly at this. "I don't know Celestia, I really want to be bounded with Twilight like this. I mean, as I read, when a pony marries a Alicorn, they too slowly become a Alcorn as well, and well... our friends are not going to live as long as we are when we do tie the knot as we say.” I saw the white Alicorn watch me and slightly nod at this. "You want to have a marriage where yours and Twilight's friends and her family can watch her on her happy day without worry of their ages?” "Yes,” I answered with a nod. "I mean, many weeks ago, she even asked me if I wanted t marry her. And well...the day I went to...you know,” she nodded, knowing I was talking about the Changeling Queen. "I was going to get her the ring then.” "Really?” she asked as I nodded. "Well then, when you tell her, be sure to also tell myself and Luna, for if you two need help planning, we would love to help!” "I think Pinkie Pie would beat you to that,” I joked with a chuckle as she also gave a giggle holding her hoof up. "Yes, no doubt about that.” Again we chuckled at this as I took a bit of my own little snack, it being bread rolled around with cheese and other such goodies I wanted inside of it. "You know, I'm glad the way of royalty is different here then it was back at my home world, back when everywhere there were kings and queens.” "What do you mean?” "Well it went like this, a child that was born, if this child was a girl and the only child of the king and queen, then she would be up for rule as soon as she found someone to be her queen; but,” I answered raising my finger in the air slightly. "Say the day before she was to be wedded, if another sibling was born, and was a boy. Then he would be the future king, and the princess would have to wait until he passed.” "Really?” Celestia asked once more as I nodded. "As I said before, I know next to nothing about being a prince here, I can barely keep myself out of trouble; how could I rule if one day something happened to you and Luna?!” I felt her place a hoof on my shoulder as she spoke in such a claiming voice. "Do not worry on such things before they have come to pass,” she told me with a smile. "By the time me and Luna step down, for whatever reason, you will be ready.” "But, what about Blue Blood or Candace, I mean...won't they be upset if I take the throne before them?” "You are our half brother,” she spoke again. "It is the way of old that brothers and sisters are first on throne, then their children; the only possible way for Candace or Blue Blood to take the throne, if you, I, and Luna were all killed or too sick to rule.” I only nodded my head as she then placed her hoof on the table. "Oh, and I nearly forgotten, I need you, Devon, and Mike to come to the castle tomorrow.” "Why?” I asked with a tilt of my head. "Sinbad now controls the Dark Beasts, and they have become even more powerful, but their may be a way for you three to easily destroy them once and for all. I shall explain everything tomorrow, also, bring Twilight and the ones named Applejack and Rarity with you. They too will need to hear this.” After saying our goodbyes to each other, and this time I was paying for the food, I hated how everypony still ether never allowed me to pay, or Celestia and Luna would pay for me. It made me feel as if I was using everypony around me, and I hated that. I forgot to mention that after the little training fight Mike, Devon and I did, I wore Rarity new clothing for me once more, I did promise her; and I always keep my promises. Anyway, making my way toward the only place where they would sell such a ring I would need, I walked into the shop and looked around. Now at times I would tell you how a pony would look like, but really, I don't think I'll be seeing much of this pony any time soon, so I won't go into the details of how she looks. Looking up form her work area, she gave me a small bow of her head. "Ah, welcome to my shop prince Brandon, looking for something for your lovely mare friend?” "Yes,” I answered her with a soft nod of my own, standing before her with my hands behind my back. "An engagement ring.” Her eyes lit up a bit as she then smiled. "Ah, I see, you wish to have Twilight as your loving wife hrm, well one moment, let me get you our very bests!” I only had to wait for a few moments before she came back with a small box, they looked large enough to hold maybe three of these rings. Shiny Armor showing me the ring he gave his wife when he asked her the question. As the box opened, I looked in to see three rings inside. They were all of the same size, no doubt because unicorns were pretty much the same size, unless you were of the Alicorn type. The first ring was a sparkling gold; around the band of the ring were small diamonds, each cut to look almost like Twilight main Cutie Mark in a way, a thin line of sliver connecting to each of the star like diamonds. The next one was pretty much like the first, only where it was gold, it was sliver, and sliver was gold, the gems this time being a solid blue. The last one is what truly caught my eye, unlike the others which were just the copy of the other, save for the different color s on them, this one was a main dark blue; almost like the sky when you look straight up. There were three different types of gems within the ring, a pure white one, a purple one much like Twilights coat color, and then; a pure yellow gemstone. Each one was put in different areas of the ring, one on the north side, and the other two on ether side. "May I?” I asked holding my hand toward the ring; the pony nodded her head as I went to pick it up, holding it in my hand and examine it with care. I smiled as I turned to look at her while nodding. "I'll take it.” With the ring inside a black box, and inside my robe pocket, I made my way home, I knew that Twilight would no doubt still be with her mother, looking for things for our up coming foal, so unless Spike was out and about doing whatever he does, I would be alone. My guess was right; Spike was nowhere to be seen as I made my way inside. Going upstairs and placing my robe on the bed as well as the box that held the ring, I took a towel and made my way over toward the shower. The feeling of the hot water hitting my body made me sigh, I had taken a small sink bath after the training before going to eat with Celestia, but I really needed this shower. I brought my hands though my hair, only to forget that Rarity had cut it down to size. it felt so weird...to me it felt like I was more naked without all my hair; oh well, I'll just have to suck it up I guess. Taking the soap as I started to rub down my body, I had to stop and look at my arms and my body, just now noticing how much stronger I looked now. When I first came to Ponville, I was as people back home would call me...chicken chest. I wasn't the strongest guy around, and I barely went into any fights. When I did how ever get into fights, I would fight like a mad man, just wanting to hear the hollow sound of someone's head hitting the ground below me. But now, flexing my arm a bit, seeing the fruits of my labor, I was proud of myself. I always thought that girls wanted a guy with big muscles, more of a manly man. But after being with Twilight, she loved me before I had fought for her, which it was my heart, not my body that she loved. Letting the water stop, I got out of the shower, wrapping the towel I had brought with my around my waist after drying myself off, and made my way out the door and up the stairs toward the bedroom, as I stopped dead in my tracks. Twilight was standing before the bed, in her hoof was the black box of which the ring was within, her eyes glued on it, because the box was open. She must've heard me because she looked over toward me, her large eyes looking at my own as I softly chuckled and rub the back of my head. "Brandon...” she whispered softly looking at the ring again. "Is this...what I think it is?” she looked back at me, her eyes watering slightly, was she...upset, hurt? "Y...yeah, that's...a...” she didn't allow me to say anymore as she dropped the box on the bed and ran toward me, she jumped in my arms, making me frail about a bit, luckily I wasn't over the stairs so when I fell, I fell on the floor. "Yes, yes, a thousand times yes!” she cried over and over again as she cried into my chest. Wait...this were tears of joy? She held me tightly as I then wrapped my arms over her body and hugged her. "So I'll take that as a yes then?” I asked her in a teasing tone as she just laughed at me slightly. We just laid their, her on my chest and me under her, looking over at the open box as the sun that came though glistened off of it as I smiled. Darkness and my father had to be stopped even more now, if I were to live in peace with my friends, my soon to be child and now my soon to be wife, I had to stop them; and way I could, any way I can, I will stop them. Chapter 19 "So why does the princess want to see us today?” I looked over, just about to knock on the door of Rarity's and Devon's place before slowly lowering my arm. Mike wore his same old cowboy like hat, a vest that the men of the old west would wear, a simple brown, while wearing a pale white shirt underneath; wearing baggy like blue jeans and brown boots. Applejack stood beside him, her hat like always one, but her hair let loose as it flowed loosely along her neck and some on her back. Twilight was beside me as well, not wearing her ring I had given her, saying she did not wish to lose it, but not before showing it off to all of our friends. I think Spike wanted to eat the thing because of the gems on it. "I'm not really sure,” I told him before knocking on the door. "Maybe whatever they have to tell us, also effects Twilight, Rarity and you Applejack, but that just me thinking that of course.” They all just nodded as I then went to knock on the door. "Yeah one second!” I heard Devon call out, a few moments later, the door opened. Like always when I went to go see Rarity for new clothes or to just say hi and Devon was there, he was in his boxers, the one that looked like a brown zebra. I was about to tell him to put some clothes on, cause I could see the hair growing from under his arms, when I noticed two things, one, a large brown horn coming from his forehead, and a long bushy black curly tail "What's with the costume?” I asked Devon crossing my arms. "Nightmare Night was a few months ago.” I then went to pull the horn off, but when I pulled down, his head also went down. I blinked and tried to pull it off, nothing happened...wait...what the fuck? "Now Brandon,” he spoke with his grin like smirk. "I know you like to play with my horn, but not in front of your soon to be wife...unless you wanna keep going until you get a treat?” "GAH!” my hand shot away as he only grinned. "I win!” he cried as I glared harder at him. "Okay, okay, so no winners...but to be clear I did win...how it taste mother fucker?” "How about I kick you up your ass...and what's with the horn, and is that tail real?!” "Yup,” he answered turning around as I watched the tail move back and forth. "Now I have a sexy ass and a sexy tail!” "Oh dear god...” I groaned while rubbing my head. "At least you can't use magic...” "Oh I can...just simple ones like pick stuff up! I and Rarity had some fun last night when I...” "TMI, TM fucking I!” After a while, we were now all before Celestia, once she saw Devon, she told us how he had gained the horn and tail. It seems back in the old times of humans, this was not uncommon. When the humans and unicorns mate, sometimes the unicorn would release magic they did not know they had brought up, this fusing with the human body, giving them the genes to breed with the ponies, and also giving them a tail and horn; and the power over magic. Luna was also with her as Celestia then got ready to tell us what needed to be said. "As I told you yesterday Brandon,” she spoke after a while. "There may be a way to stop the clones, or Dark Beasts, though the way of stopping them is great and hard.” "What do you mean?” I asked as Luna then spoke up. "This isn't the first time the Dark Beast came here, a few hundred years before the humans were sent away, they were here and the humans fought them, or should I say, three humans fought them.” Celestia then spoke up once more. "As you may have know, Twilight, Rarity, and Applejack are but three of the ones who hold the power of the Element of Harmony. Yes they have been used many times to stop evil before; but for the Dark Beast, they will all but be useless; however,” she held up a hoof as her horn glowed, soon a book came before her as she opened it. Inside was a picture of what seemed to be three humans, one on the top, and two flanking the human below it. "It seems there are three more Elements that will stop them.” "And what is this Element miss Celestia?” Mike asked as Luna nodded her head. "They are known as Power, Wisdom, and Courage.” "Sounds like the Triforce from Legend of Zelda,” Devon spoke up as I chuckled and nodded. My sisters seemed confused, but went on. "Anyway, we believe that you three could house this power each, and we like to send you three to the old humans temples a day away from Everfree Forest, pass the trail of which is there, gain the power of Power, Wisdom, or Courage; so that you may use it in the next battle.” "Okay, sounds like a plan, but how can we tell on what we might have?” Devon asked as Celestia smiled. "You, you have courage young Devon, when your friends were in danger, even though the foes were all powerful, you stayed and fought. Mike, you have strength unlike any we have ever seen, you use skills, and your raw power to stop your foes, and keep your love ones safe.” "But that would leave Brandon with wisdom,” Devon clarified while looking at me. "Not to be rude...but he doesn't have a lot of wisdom.” I gave Devon a sideway glare as he only smiled at me, Celestia only sighing and shaking her head, but a noticeable smile on her muzzle was seen as she gave a soft chuckle. "Wisdom comes in many different ways Devon,” she answered for me. "It was he who convinced us that Moon was not evil, just misunderstood. I just wish we've known is much sooner then we did.” "As I do I sister,” Luna spoke up with a nod. "So why did ye ask us fillies to comes as well?” Applejack asked while Celestia nodded her head. "Yes, thank you Applejack, I nearly forgotten. We just wished to tell you this as well, since from this book, the Elements are in three different human cities. Come I shall show you all on this map.” Leading us to the side, she pointed with her hoof to the map of Equestria. "Now, do you see here, how Everfree forest reaches far beyond north, south-west and south-east?” I looked up to where she was pointing, it was weird, but now that I see the map fully, I noticed that in the areas she pointed, were large trees that covered it, making a large circle in each area. What I am about to tell you all next, you must never tell any other ponies unless we say so, Brandon, you already know this yourself.” I nodded, it seems she was going to tell them about it was they who sent the humans away in the first place, and brought me and Mike here; Devon was brought here by Darkness. "As you may know, humans once walked among us nearly a thousand years ago, this was before the time of Moon, or as we use to call her Nightmare Moon. Even before that, humans lived around the ponies in peace and harmony for many hundreds of years; but that peace was soon destroyed. It started with one human, the name or gender of this human was never told, his/her name and what he/she looked like, wiped clean from our history books and old lore. This human brought many more under his/her command, saying that the humans were the rightful rulers of this world, that there should be a human king and queen. We were very glad that not all the humans went to this human's cause, but, it saddened me to say, that the ones that did fight along side us, were heavily out numbered by their brothers and sisters of species.” "I thought you told me that the humans never did kill anypony?” I asked hoping that she didn't lie for my own sanity. "They did not,” she answered me. "Though these humans were ready for battle, they did not fight, nor did the humans on the other side kill any ponies. It seems that the human that made this group died of an ailment of which we do not know even to this day. Then they started to fight among themselves for the one to rule next; they soon just killed each other off.” Luna then spoke up next as she walked forwards a bit. "The humans who wanted to fight with us feared for their lives, it was true that they were about to fight as well with us, but many of the ponies back then thought that all the humans could turn like this. So we made a deal with them, opening a portal, we sent these humans to a new world, a world where they could start their own rules, their own way of life, but for this to happen, we needed to place a spell over them to erase all memoires of us; this also causing them to revert into a more...prevalent like sate.” "That would explain the caveman stage huh?” Mike asked outloud as me and Devon only nodded our heads. "Many mouths ago,” Celestia spoke up once more. "We decided that it was time to bring the humans back, the ones who would most likely live in peace with us ponies, the first human we brought here; was none other then Brandon.” "Wait...so when he was sent back to his own world...?” Twilight spoke up as her teacher sighed and bowed her head. "Yes, that was also us, we wished to see if Brandon would like to stay here more, or go back home; a mistake we still gravely wish to take back.” Were they saying that because of my scar? "And then you brought me as well princesses?” Mike asked stepping forward as Luna nodded. "Then thank you, truly, thank you for all ye done for being me and Applejack together!” Celestia only smiled as well as Luna, bowing their heads lightly as Devon then spoke up. "So where is each of the Elements at?” Celestia then pointed to each one. "The top is the Element of Power is here, the Element of Wisdom is here,” she then pointed to the bottom Right. "And Courage would be here,” she then pointed to the bottom left. "Your best bet is to leave right away to go to each of the old cities and gain these powers quickly.” "Then that is what we will do,” I answered looking at the other two humans. "Wait!” Rarity called out as we all looked to her. "I'm going with Devon!” "And don't think yer leaving me being pardon,” AJ spoke lightly pushing on Mike leg. "We're a team now ya her?” "Wouldn't have it any other way AJ,” "And I'm going with Brandon,” "No Twilight,” You would think that it was me that said that, but we all turned our heads to see Shiny Armor walk in with Princess Candace beside him. "It is too much of a burden for you when you are carrying a foal.” "But...he can't go alone,” she cried out softly. "That is why I will go with him,” he turned to me and gave me a small smile and a nod, I nodded back as he turned back to Celestia. "With yours and Princess Luna's leave of course?” "But of course,” Luna answered. "There is also one last bit of information you all must know,” we all looked back toward her as she sighed. "The Elements are being guarded by three guardians, only Brandon, Devon, and Mike may face them, for this is their trail to pass.” "Guardians?” I asked in confusion. "Yes, as I said before, the humans once fought the Dark Beast many hundred years ago, they then found a way to stop them, but it seems not fully. To make sure the power to stop them was safe; three humans gave their very life force to become spirits, keeping each Element safe.” "There should be a large temple in the middle of each city,” Luna spoke up looking at us. "Go to the temple, and be ready for anything, and I mean anything.” After getting everything ready, and by everything I mean a quick stop at my place, getting the double hidden blades and slipping them on my wrist, slipping on my sword around my back and also a bag filled with food and water just in case it would take a day or two to get there. After saying our goodbyes to all of our friends, I and Shiny Armor made our way due east toward the old human city. Along the way while me made our way into Everfree Forest, me and Shiny Armor got to talking, I was in front, hacking away at any vines that got in my way, while he used his magic to clear them away if they were too thick for my blade. "You've should've seen her when she came over to mother's and father's and showed her the ring you gave her,” he told me with a small chuckle. "She was laughing, talking and crying all at once.” "Really?” I looked back and saw him nod once as I looked forward and started to hack at the vines again, until there were none left. Putting the blade back to where it came, I snapped my fingers making it into a ring, much like the ring Twilight's brother gave me to make a shield. "Yes really, but I must ask you of something,” "Lay it on me,” I answered as he nodded. "Are you sure you two are ready for this?” I stopped for a moment and looked back toward him as he went on. "I mean...a foal is one thing, but then jumping into marriage? Don't think of me as saying the wrong thing here, but are you two truly ready for all of this all at once?” I guess I never really thought of this that far, I mean, I know me and Twilight wanted a foal, that was for sure, but I bought that ring so when I thought the time was right I would ask her. But she found it the day I bought it, and I couldn't really say, 'yeah that's for you, but let me hold onto it until I'm ready.' I knew for sure I was no doubt gonna get very cold feet on the day of our wedding. "I believe that we are,” I answered somewhat true. "I love your sister, and will do just about anything to make sure she is safe from any harm, you know this as well as the next pony.” He gave a sharp nod at this as we made our way to an old trail. "But I will not make the same mistake like THAT ever again, trust me on that.” "You mean the Changeling Queen?” he asked as I nodded my head slightly. "You know, truly now that I think of it, I might have done the same thing if I was in your place you know,” he spoke as he walked up beside me, noticing now that he wore his captain guard armor, save for the helm. "I would do anything to keep Twilight, my wife, my family, or the princesses safe from harm.” After a bit more, Shiny then asked. "Who taught you how to fight?” "Well...would you believe me If I told you my mother taught me a bit?” he gave me a look as I smiled. "She taught me to use anything I could get my hands on, I don't know where she learned these skills herself, but she taught me whatever I could learn while...he was away. After I left, I picked up more skills from different teachers who would be willing to teach me.” We spoke like this pretty much the whole time walking though Everfree Forest, I never knew the forest could be this large, I mean, we never even came close to finding anything that was human made, Shiny told me that the princesses made sure that no pony went this far deep within the forest, I'm guessing because they didn't want them to be attacked by the guardians there, or to see truly that there use to be a race unlike their own that use to roam here. Soon though as the sun slowly settled over the trees, the moon just starting to peak, that's when we saw it. Climbing over a large hill, we came to gaze of what was left of the Equestria human city. The city was made around a wide circle, pretty much the spot of trees we saw on the map, a wide flowing river flowed around the city, three small streams flowing from the north, east and south of the city, four bridges going in all sides of a compass were seen; all made of stone. In the middle was the largest of the buildings, no doubt the temple, even from here I could easily see that it was breaking down, a few holes in the roof where it caved in, and the pillars that held a stone roof broken down, half of said roof gone. Even from where I was standing, I could see that each home, small and large was made of pure stone, smooth like a rock left in water over the many years. making our way down the hill and into the south end of the bridge, we crossed slowly, the echoes of Shiny's hooves and my shoes was all that could be heard. I could see a shack that was still left standing somehow, but moss pretty much covered it as well as everything else; nature had indeed taken its toll on this place with no one to care for it. I placed my hand on a wall inside I could see that from the way that there were broken down walls inside, this could've been a home. Who had lived her all those many, many years ago; what were they like? "Amazing,” The unicorn breathed out while looking around. "Are all your buildings in your world like this?” "Not all,” I answered looking around. "I mean, we still use stone to make the structure or part of it, but many other materials are used to build homes or other things of the sort. "Your kind must have been very well ahead of us of the time, when I did history, the ponies of the past use very little stone to build their homes, but you humans...” "Yeah I know,” I answered him looking around. Walking down the streets and looking around, I swear I could hear the sound of humans of the past speaking and doing whatever they did of the past. It was almost frightening in a way, to me; it felt like I was walking on someone's grave. Making our way closer and closer toward the large temple, I then noticed a large statue that stood maybe a few feet away from the stairs going toward the temple. The statue was of nopony other then Celestia and Luna, but between them stood what seemed to be a human, but the face of this human was all but un-seeable. As we climbed the stairs, I turned for a moment to look at the city. If Celestia and Luna hadn't sent the humans away as they requested, would I have been born and raised here? Maybe in one of the other cities; would Equestria be any different then what it was now? So many questions ran though my mind, but that would wait until later; right now, I had a quest to fulfill. The mighty doors were all but rotten, being made of wood and metal, so climbing over the broken pieces of wood; me and Shiny saw the inside of the grand temple. The walls on the inside, were surprising clean, drawings were craved into the walls, as me and the unicorn examined the cravings, it looked to be stick people make the city. Runes unlike that I had ever seen craved below the pictures. "I believe this section is telling the history of how this place was made.” I spoke out loud so Shiny could hear. "Brandon, come look at this one,” I looked over to see him across the room, going over I saw three stick people, their arms up with what maybe looked like light coming from them. In the middle of them, stood what seemed to be a sword of sort. "Do you think this is the power of the Elements of Power, Wisdom, and Courage?” he asked me as I nodded. "No doubt,” I answered him. "I mean, what else would be able to use three humans hrm?” "So true,” You are correct. I jumped at the sound of the voice rumbling throughout the room. My soon to be brother-in-law also jumped, I summoned my blade forth as the voice made a soft chuckling like noise. Do not be alarmed, I mean you no harm. Looking around, I notice the doors far in the back open, and from within the darkness, a large, maybe the size of my head ball of light made its way out. The light was just the color of blue; sparkles flowed around it a bit as it flew over to me and Shiny. Stopping before us, it floated up and down before flying around us, I followed it with my blade still out. Please young one put your sword away; as I said, I mean you no harm. The voice was this ball of light? Looking to Shiny, I saw him nod as I nodded back, making the blade once more into the ring the ball buzzed a bit before hovering in front of my face. It has been many a moon since I last laid eyes on one that I use to be. The light spoke. As the years be three sixty five, I have counted those days hundreds, if not a thousand years. "You...were once human?” I asked in slight confusion as the ball of light grew brighter, maybe a different way of nodding. Yes, I use to be human, in fact, the stone of the princesses you saw outside, and it was I who was that human. Though in my rage of becoming this spirit, my body not able to withstand the tide of time, I broke my face; I have long forgotten what my name is, or what I use to look like. "I am deeply sorry spirit,” I spoke bowing my head. "But, is there any sort of name we may call you?” Hrm... it hummed slightly before answering. You may call me Wisdom young one, Wisdom, the Guardian of the Element of Wisdom. And what might I call you two? Shiny Armor walked up first and puffed his chest out. "I am Shiny Armor,” he spoke proudly. "Captain of the Guards of Princess Celestia.” "And I am Prince Brandon Casey,” I spoke placing a hand over my chest. "Half brother of Princess Celestia, and Princess Luna.” Ah, so the winds do speak the truth after all. I have heard the winds and the trees of the forest around this city speak of a human who came here, fusing his body with the soul of the one known as Nightmare Moon to become a Alicorn. "That is true,” I spoke out looking at Wisdom. "Then you must know why we are here?” Oh yes. He answered with the same chuckle as before. The Element of Wisdom, terribly sorry, I have not had the pleasure of speaking with any sort of soul outside these forest. Come then Prince of Equestria, and you too Captain of the Guards. Following Wisdom into the room of which he came, the room lit up at once, in the middle was what seemed to be a pedestal, around it three hollow areas that seemed as small as maybe one forth of my hand. This room, use to hold the sword used to fend off the Dark Beasts back in the time of Old. We dubbed the sword; The Holy Sun Blade, for its light could match that of the sun itself. The three Elements you and your friends are after are the power that the sword are within, without all three, the blade will not be summon, and you will not be able to stop the Dark Beasts fully. "I am guessing you are not just going to give me the Element of Wisdom, are you?” I asked in a joking voice, Wisdom laughed softly as he grew brighter. You are right, you must earn the Element, and your wisdom shall be tested right now. Flying up into the air, Wisdom shot out a bright flash of white light causing me and Shiny to cover our eyes, when I opened them, I noticed a lone human, a mask covering the face and hair, even the clothing the human wore covered every inch of the body, the chest was flat, but the suit the human wore looked tight, so it could be a female or male. The mask I could not see into the eyes, they were as black as the nights, red lines going from the eyes to the chin, and even to the forehead. I can see into your past Brandon. Wisdom spoke once more as I looked around for him, but could not find him. I can see the darkness that clouds your past, your anger, your fear...your sorrow. You were trained by many to keep yourself safe, many were by females. This female is your foe, but you are not to beat her; but to guess who she is. I was about to list the names of my mistresses who taught me when Wisdom stopped me. But, you have only one chance to guess, guess wrong, and I shall never give you the Element. This is your test Brandon, watch your foes moves, remember what you have been taught, and remember who taught you these moves; do you accepted my test for the Element of Wisdom? Bringing my blade forth, I nodded my head. "I accept your test Wisdom!” No sooner had I said those words, the human women before me brought her arm up, a small flash of light was seen as in her hand was a long staff, on each side of the staff, a thin sharp two sided blade was seen, the ends slight curved up, or down, depending on how she held it. Still holding it in the air, she started to spin it in her hand, I watched as she moved in the clock like stance, as I went in a counter clock like way. My eyes never leaving her own 'eyes' as we stared each other down. She made the first move, jumping up high, I jumped back slightly as she slammed the staff down where I was, jumping forward as she caught me off guard quickly, but I was able to parry the attack with the hilt of my sword; she was quick, very quick. Again she stabbed forward as I moved backwards, slashing before me, hitting off each of her attacks with some struggle, this speed, this power, where have I seen this before? She tripped me with the wood part of her staff as I fell on my back. I grunted as the floor cracked me on my head, looking up, I yelped and rolled out of the way, placing my left hand to the ground, I pushed up, spinning like a side way top before landing on my feet. A trick shot, many of my teachers did that as well, to teach me to watch where my foe was going to attack, a habit I had seemed to still have. Again she brought the staff up in the air, spinning it again as she did before, going in that same clock way walking. What was she doing, toying with me...or was she trying to tell me something? I couldn't think at it as she flew at me again, I dodged this time, going to slash at her, but I missed, her blade hitting my tip making me loose my grip, my sword flying out of my hand, flipping in the air before stabbing itself in the stone floor, maybe twenty feet away. I yelped feeling the wind of her blade whist by my cheek, weaving and crouching as I backed away from her as she stabbed, and stabbed, and stabbed at me, at times swinging it as if it was a extra long sword. Stabbing attacks, stabbing attacks, where have I seen this?! I jumped back and flipped in the air, grabbing my blade and pulling it out, sparks flying as it blinded her slightly, finding my chance I went for the attack, slashing at her right leg, the sound of our blades hitting caused me to curse as she easily blocked me. She span on one foot, kicked me in the chest with the other as I was sent skidding along the ground, dropping onto my knees I gasped as the air was kicked out of me, looking up, I watched as once more she did that damn spin thing, god she did it just like my...no fucking way...no, it couldn't be, it just couldn't be! I had to test this! Throwing my blade away, I ran toward her, she brought the staff before me as I jumped, the staff followed me but I held on to the hard wood. Using ever last strength I had, I yanked the staff from her hands and threw it by my blade; I then went for her throat, as if I was going to chock her. Her hands grabbed at my wrist, bending my arms out and away from her, I felt as her right foot went inside my legs, tripping me and then throwing me over her shoulder. I grunted as I landed on my back, it was her, I knew now, I knew! She took my sword as she somehow got over there so fast; she brought it over her head, about to bring a killing move when I shouted. "I know who you are!” she stopped, the tip just on my chin as I gulped, I closed my eyes sweat dripping down my face as I breathed harder a bit. She removed the blade from my chin and allowed me to stand, when I did stand, I noticed that Wisdom had floated beside her. Who is she then young one? He asked me as I gulped and moved forward a bit. Shiny Armor, who was watching from the sidelines, also came over to me. "It's you...” I spoke out loud in a whisper. "Isn't it...mom?” From the corner of my eye I saw Shiny jerk to look at me and then her, Wisdom laughed slightly as he floated away, as the women before me dropped my sword to the ground, and brought her hands to the mask and taking it off, the clanking of the mask hitting off the floor was heard, my eyes growing wide, my heart stopping; it was her... She was as I remembered her, without the mask, her long brown and blond like hair flowed down beyond her shoulders, her skin, the tan color I had gotten from her was still there, her lush green eyes and her slightly tipped ears; mom...it is you... "Brandon...” she spoke softly as I started to shake after hearing her voice. "Well done...you have pasted the test of Wisdom.” "M...mom...” I started to break up as she only smiled, walking over to me and wrapping her arms around me. I held onto her tightly, feeling my tears flow down my cheek as I cried into her shoulder as she rubbed my back softly, her other hand rubbing my hair. "It's okay...let it out.” "He...he told me that he...killed you!” I cried pushing away from her, not roughly, I stood back, my hands on her arms, thinking if I let her go, she would be gone. I saw her look away slightly before she nodded. "He did,” she told me as I blinked, the tears still flowing. "Wisdom as he calls himself brought me here while you were in that flash of light, what were seconds for you, was an hour for me and him. He wished me to test you Brandon; I at first did not wish that; I did not wish to fight you. But he told me that if you passed, I could have, but a few moments to speak to you, before I was sent back.” She brushed my tears away with her thumb as she smiled at me. "You have grown Brandon. I remember when you were so small...my baby is now a man.” "Some man I am,” I spoke looking away. "I couldn't keep you safe.” "Brandon,” she held my chin in her hand and made me look at her. "It is my job to keep you safe, not the other way around. I am deeply sorry for the hell I put you though, no child should've lived the life you had. If there was anyway I could've left with you, I would've.” "I know...” I told her as she smiled softly at me. "I have been watching you Brandon,” she told me as she smiled. "I am glad you found love with Twilight, I wish I could've spoken with her today; but let her know, that I am grateful of her. Of taking you out of your shell, to see that true love can come from any sort of shape or form.” She then made me let go of her arms as she backed away. "Brandon, bring out your right arm please.” I nodded, clearing my face of the tears as I did as she told me to. She brought both of her arms up in the sky, a soft blue was seen surrounding her body and then her hands, before she pointed both arms toward me, the light came from her to me, going from my body toward my right wrist. I watched as a sliver band, as wide, maybe as four to five centimeters, the runes that I have never seen before placed all around it, and on the top part of the band, a large blue gem was there. "What you are holding is the Element of Wisdom,” she told me as I looked up to her. "One of the three elements used to make the Holy Sun Blade, once your friends have the other two, simple raise your arm in the sky, and call out 'I call out the Element of Wisdom'. Once your friends say their part, the blade of the sun will be foraged, allowing you to kill off forever, the Dark Beasts. But be warn,” she told me holding up a finger. "This sort of power comes with a price, only one of you may wield it, and it nearly saps all of your energy.” "Alright...thanks mom.” "I'm not done yet,” she told me with a smile as she picked up my blade. "This is my gift to you.” I watched as the blade started to change, the blade part widened a bit then that of the katana like style, though the blade was still thin in a way, it looked maybe doubly the width of what it use to be. The guard part slowly changing as well, the middle mark of my Cutie Mark seen there, on the left side, was a cresset moon, much like Luna's or my Cutie Mark, but it was on it side, pointing upward like the guard of the Master Sword on Legend of Zelda. The same was done on the other side, but not of the moon, but with the single ray of the sun out of Celestia Cutie Mark. Going down the middle of the blade, a few inches away from the tip as it went up, two sets of side way colors were seen, a deep yellow, and a dark black. The new blade floated to my hand as I held it, still light as before my mother smiled as I looked up at her. "This blade is known as Solar Eclipse, a sword of both being powerful in the day time, and the night time. The magic that the princesses placed on it is still there, so do you not worry.” It is time to go now. My mother sighed softly as she closed her eyes. "Yes...I know, just give me a few more please?” A few more, make them count. "M...mom...” "Brandon...” she pulled me into another hug as I cried once more softly. "Do not dread of what happened to me, and do not kill your father out of revenge.” She pulled me away, but held on to my shoulder tightly. "You are strong Brandon, very strong. I am so glad to have seen you grown into the fine man you have become. It is your duty, no, your fate to rid this world of Darkness and your father, to keep your family and friends safe from harms!” I could see the tears flow done her eyes as she hugged me once more. "I hope you will forgive me, of the life I gave you, the life you were born into.” "I do mom...”I whispered hugging her tightly as well. "I...I never blamed you...” It is time, you must return to the spirit world. Wisdom flew down beside us, I looked over as I gulped, hugging my mother one last time as I backed away from her. I watched as her body started to disappear slowly from her feet up. I watched, we said nothing, nothing needed to be said. Soon her legs were gone, then her arms and her torso, lastly, the last thing I saw; was her smile, and a single tear coming from her eyes. My mother was no more. I held my chin to my chest, softly sobbing once more as my tears making the ground darker, my body shook with each shaking breath. Brandon, Shiny Armor. Wisdom spoke softly. The forest is a wicked place at night, rest here, in this room for the night, I shall watch over you as you sleep. A flash of light was seen beside me as I noticed two sleeping like bags there as Shiny looked over at Wisdom and nodded. "Thanks you...Brandon, we should sleep as well, we can leave first thing when light hits and make our way back to Ponyvile.” I only nodded, looking at where my mother once stood. Taking a deep breath, I sheathed my new blade, taking the sheath off and placed it on the ground next to me, laying on my back as I then turned my back to Shiny. Sleep soon taking me in, but before I did sleep, I heard a whisper in my ear. I will always watch over you my son. And then, my world faded, into the world of dreams, I smiled softly, before sleep really took me in; thank you mom, thank you so much. Chapter 20"Why did you want to come with me if you didn't want to get dirty?” I asked with the roll of my eyes as Rarity was holding my neck with her arms lightly, her hind legs wrapped as much as they could around my waist was I treaded though the dirt and dead logs of Everfree Forest. After saying our goodbyes to our friends not even a few moments ago, we started our way into the creepy like forest, after no more then thirty seconds, Rarity jumped onto my back, whining in her own way about being filthy. "I don't want anything to happen to you darling,” she spoke softly was ducking her head away from a low branch. "And beside, if anyone tries to harm you,” her voice got deep and almost dark. "I'll destroy them!” "Did I ever tell you that you sound sexy when you go like that?” I looked back to see her blush as she only giggled, looking away slightly as I only laughed. Still walking forward, jumping a bit, using some spells that Rarity taught me, basic spell such as lifting things or pushing them out of the way, I removed anything that I couldn't climb with her on my back. Rarity would help as well, at times, more at times though her long hair would brush my face, but I let it slide. "So have you thought about Brandon's offer?” still walking, I thought back to what my friend asked me; about joining to be his captain guard. It was true that I was being trained by Shiny in case I wanted to be his captain, but I wasn't truly sure I was ready to have a bunch of soldiers under my command. "I'm not truly sure,” I answered jumping over a small gap. "Maybe, I'll give him my answer when we see each other after this little quest. For the rest of the trip, we just chatted, Rarity even asking me if I ever wanted a child. I answered that I did, and we could try when she went into her next heat, I mean, if I had a tail and a horn now, I must be able to knock up a pony of this world right? When the ground went from mud to grass, Rarity got off my back, my back cracking as I stretched and bent forward, sighing at the feeling of the extra weight gone. After a little while, I stopped as I looked forward, there it was, the human city. The sun was slowly setting, so I could still see clearly of the city, many of the towers that were built around the large circle like city were gone, some still up, but parts of the stone walls were gone or missing. Sliding down the grassy slop, I looked back to see Rarity float down with her magic as we made our way into the city. "My goodness, this place looks almost like Canterlot with all the stone that was made here.” I nodded in agreement; I guess the humans of the past were ahead in building things. "Devon, a thought just came to mind,” I looked down to Rarity as we walked, I didn't truly care about the place, only wanting to get into the temple, get the Element and go; I think maybe Brandon would've like this place more. "Celestia and Luna told us that the humans that were sent away to the world you were born in, were the ones that fought with them right?” "Yeah I guess,” I answered as she nodded. "Would that mean that maybe your ancestors came from one of these three cities?” "I guess so yeah,” I answered her again. "I wonder if we would've still met if your kind stayed here with us.” "Hrm,” was all I could answer to her as we made our down the polished but broken road. Moss was all that could be seen of the buildings, that and the broken walls and roofs. Making our way to the largest building of the city, no doubt the temple for how large it was, I went to think of how Brandon and Mike were doing. Did they get the Elements from the city they were going to, or were they still on their way toward it now like I was? Ether way, this was where I had to get the Element of Courage; without it, the Dark Beast may just kill us all. I jumped at the sound what seemed to be rocks moving on the ground, looking over, I saw a blue tail disappear behind a home that was missing the roof, followed by a gasp. "Rarity stay here,” I whispered to my girlfriend as she nodded, moving slowly, I went toward the building, before reaching forward with speed, grabbing onto the tail of whoever was there. "H...hey let me go!” I looked at the owner of the voice; it was the voice of a filly, no bigger then Sweetie Belle. Her coat a very light blue, maybe lighter then Rainbow Dash, her mane and hair, were a darker blue, her hair curled downward as they bounced with each swing as I held onto her tail. Her eyes were a deep purple as she then looked toward me with wide eyes. "Hey, you look like the things I've seen on the walls at that big old place!” "Who the heck are you?” I asked as I placed the young filly on the ground. "And do you mean the temple?” "Yeah huh,” she answered with a nod. "My name is Blue, nice to meetcha!” looking at her flanks, I noticed she lacked a Cutie Mark. "What's your name?” "I'm Devon, and this,” I looked over at Rarity who made her way over. "Is Rarity.” "Nice to meetcha both then!” she answered me with a large grin. "Oh, like I said, you look like those pictures on the wall, come on I'll show you!” she started to run off ahead of us, I called out to her, but she didn't stop, I looked to Rarity who nodded to me as we ran off after Blue toward the large temple. "Where is it...where is it...” she muttered to herself as she made her way over to the far right wall. "Ah ha! Found it mister Devon!” walking up behind her, she pointed to a picture on the wall, it showed a drawing of complex skills, craved into the walls of humans, fighting what I think were the Dark Beast, in the front was a single human with a large blade. "That's a big sword,” I said out loud as Blue looked back to me and then to the picture. The runes were of something had ever seen, not that I would've read it anyway. "The sword name is The Holy Sun Blade,” she spoke out while tracing her hoof on the runes. "This is a history of when the human of the old world fought the meanies called the Dark Beasts!” "You...can read this?” Rarity asked while walking beside her as Blue nodded. "Yeah huh, it says that three humans Elements were needed to forge the blade, but only one could wield it; for the sword drained the wielder of their energy little by little.” "Good to know I guess,” I answered kneeling down. "What else does it say?” "The blade was made to beat the Dark Beast yes, but the human who was to use the blade was not as powerful as everypony thought, so the last attack that they thought would kill the Dark Beast off, only sealed them away; also, the human died.” "So sad,” Rarity said looking at the cravings. "The human tried to hard to keep the home he or she grew up in, and died for it.” "The human was female, the name though, it says not of the name; oh well.” Blue only shrugged as I then looked to her. "Blue, what are you even doing here in the first place?” "Oh...I live here, mommy and daddy died long ago, and I found this place; yup, I like it here, the meanies don't come here, the spirit here keeps me safe!” "Spirit?” both me and Rarity asked at once as Blue nodded her head. "Yeah, the Spirit, her name is Courage; at least that's what she called herself when I found her. She told me the history of the humans that lived here long ago, and keeps me safe!” "But...where do you find food?” "Oh, there are some fruit trees around here, sometimes I go out to find other types of food, Courage showed me many ways to see if a plant is poison or not; would you like to meet her?” I turned to look at Rarity; she also looked back at me as she then looked to Blue. "Blue,” she asked in a soft voice. "Is Courage a guardian, is she keeping something safe?” "The Element of Courage?” she asked with the tilt of her head as Rarity nodded. "Yeah huh, she keeps it safe, why, do you need it?” "Yes,” I told her kneeling down once more. "A very bad evil in coming to the world, we need the power of the Element to help us; do you think she will let us borrow it?” "Hrm...maybe, but she gotta test you though, I hate test though, she gets angry when you don't past the tests!” "Well, I will gladly take her test to prove myself.” "Okie dokie lets go!” Following her to the back of the room, we watched as she stopped before a set of large doors, they slowly opened as me and Rarity followed her into a large circle like room. "Courage, I'm back, and look at what I found outside!” I watched as the area around us glowed a brought green, looking up, a glowing ball, the size of a human head slowly flowed down, sparkles coming from behind it until it stopped before Blue. A pony and a human? The voice did indeed sound human. So Celestia and Luna are bringing the humans back I see, good, then the world can start anew. "Courage, mister Devon here wants to borrow the Element of Courage from you!” Blue spoke bouncing up and down as a child would. "I told him you would test him, and he agreed!” The Element of Courage? So, the Dark Beasts have returned...after I failed to rid of them all those years ago. Wait, she failed? Did that mean that she was the human who wield this Holy Sun Blade? Devon was it? yes, I can see why you have come, I have heard of Wisdom also testing a human even as we speak, even Power is as well; tell me, what do you think courage is Devon? "Me, what do I think?” I pondered for a moment before answering. "I believe courage comes from those who would fight or do whatever they must do, even though they are scared of the outcome, if we do nothing, the Dark Beast will kill us all, but if we do something, then many willed be saved.” Courage said nothing as I then turned to Blue. "But before we do the test...may I ask about Blue?” Ah yes, young Blue. As she no doubt had told you, her mother and father were killed many, many years ago, in fact, I have counted the days since I told her mother I would watch over her. It has been over one hundred and eighty-two thousand, five hundred days since she came here, and since I have watched over her, as if she was my own. "But...” Rarity spoke out as she looked to be counting the numbers up. "That is almost five hundred years! How is that possible?!” Courage seemed to chuckle softly at this as she floated over to Rarity. Since I promised to keep Blue safe, I gave her a bit of my powers, the only power she has, is prolong life, so long as she stays within the walls of one of the three cities, she will never age, but if she leaves; she will once more age. She then floated to me, flying around me in a small circle. You wish for me to test you to see if you are worthy of having my title, of the Hero of Courage? She made what sounded like a snort. You wasted the trip then, for you do not have the Courage, and for that, I will not test those I believe will pass my test. I was utterly...hey there's a word I haven't used; anyway, I was very shocked at this. This spirit who calls herself Courage, also the very one from that picture of wielding this blade that could kill off the Dark Beasts...wouldn't test me at all?! "Why will you not test mister Devon Courage?” Blue asked looking up at the floating green ball. Anyone can pretend to have courage, they can make anyone think that they have courage, but when the time comes of need of this so call 'courage' they have; they run like a frightened child who soiled themselves. "That is not Devon at all!” Rarity came to my defense. "He is so very brave and has much courage unlike anypony I had ever seen! He saved his best friend from the clutches of evil, and fought many Dark Beasts already! He even attacked the master of those monsters! How dare you say he has no courage?!” "Rarity...it's alright,” my unicorn girlfriend looked to me, her anger still easily seen in her eyes, but slowly started to soften. "I do not need to have some long dead human tell me what I have when I know I have it. If she will not test me so I may gain the Element of Courage, then we will just go back home; and find another way to stop the Dark Beasts without her help.” Without all three Elements, the Dark Beast will still roam this world. Spoke out to me when I turned my back to leave. What do you think you will do without my help? "I don't know,” I answered with a shrug. "Maybe I'll just bitch slap them all or just bug the hell out of them until they submit. All I know is, that if I fight, then I know that many lives will be saved, if I just stand in the background, many may be lost; come on, lets go home.” I watched as Rarity gave one last stern glare toward the floating spirit before walking beside me toward the large door. So you would fight this Darkness and his Dark Beasts, even if it will kill you? I stopped as she asked this question, my head looking down a bit before sighing out. "Yes,” I answered as Rarity gave me a scared filled look. "If it means that I will die, I will still fight, no matter what.” Before I could take another step, the ball of light shot in front of me causing me and Rarity to jump back slightly, as it glowed brighter and brighter. Good job Devon; you have passed my test. I...what? She was testing me this whole time without even me knowing?! "You were...testing him?!” Rarity nearly screamed as Courage laughed slightly. I told you, didn't I? That anyone can easily fool others into thinking they have the courage they claim to have. While my brothers of the Elements test with some sort of fighting, I do not. How can you truly test courage when fighting hrm? No, I decided eons ago that I would test any humans that came in here seeking the power, by seeing how they would react to what I called them. And I must say Devon; you reacted just as I did when I wished to join the army to stop the Dark Beasts so long ago. "What do you mean?” I was the only female in the whole army; they didn't believe that women could fight, that we were as fragile as a new born babe. Many times I conceded my looks, went into fighting matches wearing a helm, and a tight shirt to hide my breasts. At first they did not believe me, but when I came to them, and removed my helm, they were not pleased at all. But it was my brothers, the other wielder of the Elements who came to my side. This was before we had the power you and your friends seek, when the blade was made a whole. The men of the army still said they would not allow me to fight, so I told them that even without their words, I would go into battle. That picture you saw, of me with the Holy Sun Blade, was my first and last battle in warfare. When I died, I watched how the army saw my courage, and dubbed me, the Hero of Courage, and when the humans asked to be sent away so that the ponies of this world would not shed any more blood, for our bond had been shattered. They brought me back, in the form you see before me, and prayed I would watch over the Element, in case the Dark Beasts ever did return. I agreed of course, and watched and listened as the humans of this fair city left, the soft blowing wind, and the few creatures that came though here at times; all that I had to see and listen. That is, until young Blue was brought here. I watched as Blue looked up and grinned at Courage before she looked to me and then back at her. "Courage, is mister Devon gonna get the Element now?” Yes child, Devon if you shall bring out your right arm please? I nodded and did as she said, bringing my arm out and up to my face. The ball that was Courage started to glow softly, before a blinding light was seen on my wrist. I watched as a sliver band, about five centimeters long came onto my skin, runes much like on the wall that was seen, was also on the band. And soon, a large green gem rested on the top part of the gem. I give to you Devon, the Element of Courage; use it to kill off those bastards and the one that controls them! I looked up at Courage and nodded, I had the feeling that now, this battle for Equestria, would end; very soon. Two things before I leave to rest young Devon. I looked up once more at her. It is getting late, the forest is not a pretty place to walk at night, so Blue will show you to a room that you two may stay, and second, I noticed that you have become more then human Devon, that you can now wield magic. "Just a bit,” I told her as she hummed. I too could use magic, so allow me to grant you, a gift of sorts. A blinding light covered my body as I felt a power go though my body. My head felt as if it would explode at any moment, but as fast as it started; it ended. I have giving you the wisdom of my skills of magic, though weak right now, as you use them more; they too like you, will grow stronger. "T...thank you,” I answered bowing my head softly. Blue then looked to me and then came over to my feet. "Come on mister Devon and miss Rarity, I'll show you the room you'll be sharing!” The room that me and Rarity would be using, I was kinda surprised by how the room truly was, I mean, it kinda looked almost like back home her room, a large plush bed on one side of the wall, a mirror on the other side, a table on ether side of the head of the bed, with a plate filled with fruits and other goodies of the sorts. When I asked this to Blue, she told me that Courage made many of the rooms like this just in case others like her were to come and stay with them. After leaving us to be alone, I went to the bed at once, laying my head on the pillow before reaching over for an apple, taking a bite and chewing slowly. I felt the bed move a bit after a while, then felt Rarity climb onto my chest, worming her head under my arms until she laid her head on her forearms, looking at me as I awkwardly looked down toward her. "Yes?” I asked trailing to word off longer then it should. "Nothing,” she answered blinking her large eyes at me and then smiled softly. "Just looking at my very dashing coltfriend.” I only chuckled at this as my right hand went and started to rub though her hair softly, her eyes closed slightly before removing her arms and lying on my chest. "So about Brandon's and Twilight's wedding,” I brought up as she only raised her eyebrows, her eyes still closed telling me she was listening. "Did they ask you if you would do their suit and dress?” "Oh yes,” she answered looking at me once more. "Twilight came to me after you three, meaning you, Mike and Brandon went to talk for a bit and asked me if I would be willing to do so; of course I agreed.” "But of course,” I answered with a chuckle as she giggled herself. Looking at her, she leaned closer to me and then kissed me softly on the cheek, trailing down my jaw line before kissing me on my lips a few times. Wrapping my arms around her, I went to kissing her back as well, my hands trailing down her back and sides as our mouths opened, our tongues toughing each other for a moment, before we started to open mouth kiss. Her arms wrapping around my neck as I watched her eyes closed, soon my eyes closing as well, feeling her grip tighten around my neck slightly, not enough to leave pain, but enough to know that she was holding onto me a little tighter then normal. I felt one of her hooves rub onto my chest as I sighed in the kiss; before we then broke our lips from each other so I could then take off my headphones, which I barely took off, set them on the table and then the shirt. At once she went back to kissing at me, her lips making butterfly kisses along my neck as her hooves softly, as much as that is hard to believe along my chest. I started to notice for a while now, that since I had battled with Brandon to stop the Dark Beast and Darkness, I noticed my body becoming more and more tone. The once little flab of fat I had on my gut, now gone, leaving a few abs to be seen; my arms becoming much thicker with muscles as well as my legs. Still kissing my lover, one hand on the back of her head as my head turned to deepen the kiss a bit more, my other hand went to my pants, my button coming off with some work as I wiggled my way out, much harder now that I had a tail, but soon I was out of them as well as my boxers. The white unicorn have a small gasp in the kiss as she felt my dick lightly hit her leg as she looked back at my now fully hard member, standing up tall with a small bit of pre on the tip. When she looked back to me, I gave her a cheeky smile, raising and lowering my eyebrows a little as she only smiled, leaning down to kiss me again, that was before she slowly trailed down my body, giving small kissing and the sometime lick around my belly. I sat up on the bed, removing the blankets a bit so we were now on the sheet part, I watched as she spread my legs with her hooves before looking at my human dick, then up at me. Giving a sly wink, she leaned closer and licked slowly from the base to the tip; this making my body shudder. Now if anyone new that did not know Rarity like I did when I first laid eyes on her, you would never think of her as the kinky type that she was when we were alone. She told me one time that she never openly showed her kinky side to the world to see for two reasons as she told me. One, that it was very unlady like to do that sort of thing unless alone with your lover, and two; the Equestria News would have a field day if they knew of this side of her. But that was soon pushed away from my mind as she went for the other lick; it seemed oral was also one of her turns on. She told me after the first time she brought me to cum in her mouth that she always thought it was cute how anypony could make their male or female happy with their mouths in a much different way.My hips jerked up as Rarity then brought the tip of my member into her mouth, her eyes closed as she moaned softly, sucking and licking at the head as ever so slowly more and more of my penis entered her muzzle. Since she did have a muzzle, she I didn't really get a deep throat treatment, but hey, at least all of me were inside of her right? I fell back on my back, my body already becoming hot at the feeling of Rarity working her mouth over my cock over and over again, my eyes closed making it unable for me to see her do it, but I sure as hell could feel it. At times her noise would hit my pubic hairs as she bobbed into my crotch. My hands went to the side of my body, clutching tightly on the sheets below me as she started and bobbed her head more. At times my hips would jerk up, giving her small shots of pre, which she drank down without stopping. Man, even saying that sounded sexy as fuck. But soon, I felt the coldness of air on my new wet member, looking down, I noticed at Rarity had climbed up my body slowly before putting her plot where my crouch was, I grinned, liking where this was going. We both sighed at once as she slowly started to take me inside of herself, my hands went from the bed to her flanks. I felt her tail on my own tail as she went lower and lower, looking over her shoulder, I noticed that her tail then started to rise up. This always happened, maybe it was just a reflex, not really sure. Once our hips hit it other, she stood still like this. Leaning forward, our lips touched again as we kissed, my hands rubbing along her sides and her ass as she groaned, her hips softly rocking back and forth along my cock, before she then started to get to work. Up and down, she slowly went on my now slick pole, her tunnel would tighten as she went toward my tip, as if her body was trying to keep me inside of her, not that I didn't mind at all, this feeling; was just damn good! When she came back down, the soft sound of her coat hitting my bare skin was softly heard, her marehood loosing the way it held onto me for easier motion. Our kiss was brought as when she came down once more, I would thrust up into her, causing her to move away from my face, her hooves on my chest as she let her head point toward the sky, groaning and gasping with ever jerk of my hips. Her female juices trickling down my stick and on to my balls before hitting on the bed was easily seen when I did look at how she was riding me. At times she would stop, grind her hips forward and backwards, even side to side before going back to work. My lips trailed onto her face, cheek, neck, and then back to her lips as I started to lightly suck on her tongue, making her body quiver slightly. My grip on her tightened, making my hips piston into her faster and harder. She would groan my name at this, at many times saying 'yes' or 'more', and I gave her everything she asked for. My lower back was never even on the bed as I started to fuck her harder and harder, my hips slamming into her own as she moaned and cried out in pure bliss. My cock shooting more and more precum deep within her. For some reason I already felt her about to cum, how did I know, her body would quack more, her eyes shot open and her jaw left wide open as she started to breath faster and harder. Her insides tightened around me before she cried out, her fem juices. I wasn't to far behind as her inside milked me for my cum as I thrust harder and harder into her throughout her blissfilled moments, before at last I thrust up, groaning out my lovers name as I too started to cum. No doubt my white seed painted her pink insides also white as I started to shoot more and more of my life giving seed deep within her. And pretty soon, when spring came around again, we would do this again, only this time it wouldn't be just making love; it would be breeding. Soon, I gave her all that I could, my breathing slowed down a bit as I laid slumped on the bed, after a while, she pulled off of me, crawled onto my chest and nuzzled my face and neck. I saw the blanket floating with her magic cover us both, and with my last bit of strength before sleep took me in; I wrapped my arms around her, and kissed her forehead, before sleep took us both in. Chapter 21Waking up because of Shiny Armor lightly shaking me, I groaned and sat up in the sleeping like bag that I was given by Wisdom just the night pier. Wiping the sweat from my brow, I yawned and stretched a bit, hearing my joints pop and crack as I did. Shiny did the same thing as well, but he looked more like a cat stretching then anything. Looking around, I thought for sure that Wisdom would be around to see us off, but he was not, the ghostly sound of wind blowing though the open door of which we came in to do my test was all that could be heard, as well as the clopping sound of Shiny as he stood and took a few paces forward. It felt a lot colder then it did last night, which slightly worried me; it made me feel as if truly, the ghosts of the past humans were watching us. Standing up and clipping my new blade on my back, I was about to follow Shiny out the door, when I stopped and looked back at the middle of the room, the last place where I saw and spoke to my mother. Shiny must've known what I was thinking about, for I saw him stand before me. "Take all the time you need,” he told me softly. "I'll wait outside.” "Thanks man,” I told him as he nodded and left me to be alone. I just stood there, my arms crossed over the wrists behind my back, holding onto my hands tightly as I held my head down. I don't care what my mother said to me last night; I failed her to keep her safe. That is what I did and still do believe in, when I was staying with her and my father, I was the only one that she could be happy around. He never allowed her to go out and have fun, he never allowed her to just be herself. I was her friend, and she was mine, it was something beyond the love of a mother and a son, it was...; something I just couldn't explain. "Mom,” I whispered softly outloud into the air as I looked up. "I don't know if you can hear me, but if you can, know this. Sinbad will pay for the crimes he has done in this world and our home world, this I swear to you, I know you don't believe in fighting for revenge; and that is not what I'm doing. I am fighting for the future; I am fighting, to make sure that Equestria, nah, the world is safe from his, Darkness, and Discord.” I sighed and turned away. "One day, I'm going to bring Twilight back to our home world to find your grave, so at least she can say something to you. This isn't goodbye, just farewell; for now.” Walking out the door, I had to stop for a moment as I looked around, white was seen all around the ground, falling from the broken roof from above, when I went closer to touch it, and it was freezing. "Snow?” I asked myself as I stood up and made my way outside with Shiny Armor standing there waiting. I was right, the sky above was a grey like color, small flakes of snow slowly falling down to earth, coating the ground and destroyed buildings in a blanket of white. "Seems winter is at last here huh?” he asked me as I nodded with a smile. To me, it wasn't that cold, it was something I could get use to no doubt until we got back to Ponyvile. As we made our way though Everfree Forest, me and Shiny spoke along the way, that was until we heard a sound. "Yo, Brandon, Shiny, wazup!” I snapped my head over to the side to see Devon and Rarity run up toward us. But what caught my eye, was the glasses Devon was wearing, large black glasses, almost like the Terminator in a way. "Hey, hey Brandon!” his face then went blank and slightly slack. "I'll be back,” he said in the somewhat same way the actor did before I started to laugh slightly before the four of us were close enough to each other, me and Devon bringing our hands up and shook in the air slightly. "So I'm guessing you got the Element of Courage?” I asked him as he nodded, bringing up his wrist to show the green gem along his wrist as I brought up my blue one. I then looked over to Rarity and knelt down as she came over and hugged me, I hugged her back as Devon and Shiny said their good wills. "So are we ready to get going?” I asked out loud as the other three looked to each other and nodded, finding the single path that we all knew, and made our way toward where we hoped was the exit. We made sure not to tell each other of our tests until we were back home with all our friends so that they all could hear of our trails all at once. For once, I noticed Devon acting a little more, I don't know what to call it, all I knew, was that somehow Devon looked much difference then when we left for this quest just yesterday. Though we did chat along the way, and only did we get many a few minutes from the exit, we stopped in confusion to see Mike sitting on a dead stump as well as Applejack, eating what else; but an apple each. "So what took yall?” asked Mike taking another bite of his apple as Applejack only chuckled. The city that held the Element of Power was the furthest away from us; how the bloody hell did these two get here before us?” "How the bloody hell did you two get here before us?” I demanded as Mike only chuckled. "We wake up early every morning pardon, we were up even before the sunrise, so we thought, why not wait here for yall to hurry and catch up?” "Right...” I trailed the word off, I noticed, just like Devon, Mike seemed different as well. Like, he held a much greater force within him now. What had happen to him when he was tested? "You two look different,” The cowboy sated as me and Devon looked to each other. "Like I mean...just...different.” "Yeah, I'm getting the same thing from you two as well,” Devon spoke up as I looked to them before I too agreed. "Do you think it's because we house each of the Elements now?” I asked as Mike shrugged. "Maybe, who knows,” he stood up then and patted his hammer softly. "Let just get,” he answered pointing toward the path once more. "I'm in the mood for some home cooking.” "I second that!” Devon answered out pushing his glasses over his horn. "Maybe get soaked up in a nice hot tub too.” "Ugh...mental image...bad, bad, bad!” I cried out holding my head as Devon and even Rarity laughed. "Which one Brandon; the one of my sexy bum or with Mike's?” "GAH! Shut the fuck up you!” everyone around me started to laugh as I only grumbled, going on ahead to get away from Devon's now back to his old perverted mind, I swear, I think he and Rainbow Dash would've made a better couple...unless those two would've been making out in public...ugh...that thought making me shudder slightly. At last, we made it out of the forest; we were close to Fluttershy's place, everything all around us covered in snow. I sighed, home, we were now home. "Mike!” we all jerked our heads over to see the little filly known as Apple Bloom run over, behind here was Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle, Big Mac, Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash flying in from above alone with Candace, on the ground walking as fast as she could with Spike beside her was Twilight as I smiled, glad to see her again. Apple Bloom jumped and landed right into Mike's chest, causing him to fall back in the snow with a grunt as the young filly nuzzled into his chest and held him in a tight embrace. "I miss yall Mike and AJ, what was it like out there?” she asked pushing herself up, still on top of Mike. The next to be tackle hugged was Devon, but he went down on one knee as Belle jumped into his arms and nuzzled him as well, Scoot pointing a hoof to her mouth making a gagging noise as I went over and ruffled her hair; as she laughed and tried to fix it. Everypony started to ask the same questions on what happened and about our stories, Shiny Armor going over to his wife to nuzzle and kiss her, as Twilight came over to me as I went down, and held her softly in a hugging embrace. When I looked down toward her, I noticed her belly a little bigger, this got me to thinking, did ponies have shorter birth time then that of a human? "I missed you,” She whispered in our hug as I smiled and kissed her lips softly. "And I missed you too...Twilight, I truly wished that you could've come...what happened out there...” I closed my eyes and sighed. "I'll tell you later alright?” she only nodded as I looked around, Celestia and Luna wasn't around, which was understandable, they were busy tracking down Darkness, Sinbad and any sighting of Discord; so far, nothing of this Discord guy. That's when I noticed that Pinkie Pie was now where to be seen. "Uh...where's Pinkie?” "Your all back!” the thrill scream of a young women filled my ears as I looked over, backing away from Twilight as I screamed in shock as a pink blur slammed into my chest hard, so hard in fact that I was sent sliding on the snowy ground, groaning in pain. "What happened out there, huhhuhhuh? Come on tell me, tell me, now, now, now!” "P...Pinkie...” I gasped out loud as she tilted her head. "Right...hind...hoof...on...crotch!” She looked down and sure enough she gasped as she jumped off, I groaned and rolled to my side, covering my lower horn so to speak as I shook in slight pain. "O...oh my,” Fluttershy gasped coming up to me. "Are...you alright Brandon?” "Y...yeah I'm fine...thank god there's snow around huh?” A little while later, we were all at the Apple's place, the room we were in was spread out so that I, Devon and Mike could be placed like a stage before our friends, as they wanted to know what happened. Mike thought of going last, leaving it to me and Devon to go before him. Devon went first, telling us about Courage and about how the blade that was to be use was powerful, but could cost the wielder his life, I was shocked at this; could one of us really die using this sword? He also told us about a young filly named Blue, or I thought was young until he told us that she was in fact five hundred years old thanks to Courage. I was up next, I told my story as best as I could, telling them about the fight that Wisdom wanted me to do, and then telling them who it was I was fighting. I tell you, the gasps I heard was so loud. I pulled out my blade and showed them what my mother had did, changing the blade and what it could do, and then I told them what she said about Twilight. I saw Twilight look down, a saw a single tear run down her face, was it for my mother, me, or maybe both? Ether way that was the end of my story and now it was Mike's turned, but before then Devon spoke up. "You know what we should do when this battle ends?” "What?” Mike asked as Devon went on. "I think, we should rebuild the human cities, make it how ponies and if any other humans come here can have a place to call home? I mean really, each city sounds large enough to hold I don't know, maybe a few hundred; maybe a thousand ponies or humans?” "You know...that's a good idea,” I came in as I nodded. "I mean, sure we rebuild, change the buildings a bit, leave the Temples alone, maybe fix them up and have like a museum in there to tell the history of the city as well!” "Or maybe make one of the cities like a large farm in a way,” Mike added as well. "I mean, if we are going to fill the place with ponies and humans, they need a place where food is just maybe a day away right?” "And us three, we could be like the mini rulers of those places, oh! I would so call my city Los Pegasus! (Hint, hint)” "That sounds like a splendid idea dear!” Rarity spoke up. "And we all could help out as well right?” "Yeah, I would help out with yall, right Big Mac?” Apple Bloom asked looking at her older brother. "Eeyup,” he answered with a nod. "But we would have to asked the sprits of course,” I answered and pointed out. "I mean...these were their homes, still are. It wouldn't be right unless we asked them first.” "Yes,” Fluttershy spoke softly. "It wouldn't be very nice if we just took away the spirits homes.” 'Oh come on, their ghost Fluttershy!” Rainbow Dash answered in her bash like way. "Not like they need it.” "Dash, these spirits gave their very lives in case their powers were needed.” Twilight spoke up looking at her. "It is only right we give them a say in this.” "Yeah, yeah, whatever, as long as there's a place where I can race around, I'm fine!” "And then we can have a big party right?!” asked Pinkie as we all just laughed. "Anyway, Mike tells us your story now!” Mike chuckled and crossed his arms leaning back, before he started his tale. (Mike's POV) After saying goodbye to our friends and my new family, I and Applejack made our way into Everfree Forest. Devon and Brandon after a wile went at a different path then me and AJ, for we started true north to head toward the human city, where the Element of Power laid hidden and waiting for us. I started to think about what the princesses told us about there being a sort of test, I'm sure the test of Brandon would no doubt be of wisdom, and Devon with courage; leaving me with power, how can one truly test power though? Fighting at full strength, or was the meaning of the word 'power' have a much deeper meaning then that of which I was thinking of. Ether way, the test had to be passed, this could be the only way to stop this war, and I couldn't lose, not this time. I don't know how long we walked, but it was getting closer and closer to sundown. The trees giving themselves a much darker look then already had, making AJ walk closer to me, but soon, the shadows of the old city came to us. Making our way inside the city, I couldn't help but look at how large and wide the inside of the city was, being made of stone and a few straw roofs like that back at Ponyville, I could only think about how long it took to build such a city, not less three of them! The temple was easy to find, towering over it were many vines and other such plants for the years of not having anyone to look after it, the doors were surprised still in one piece. With the help of Applejack, we pushed opened the heavy doors, before making our way inside. The walls on both sides were bared, gone of whatever might have been there before, maybe broken off? I wasn't too sure. Going into the main chamber of the temple, I noticed many crack holes as if something large and heavy were thrown onto the wall, in fact, all around the room were these holes, even on the ground and roof. What caused this sort of damage? Have you come seeking my power? I stopped at once and jumped back slightly, pulling out my hammer as even Applejack got down like a cat about to pounce. Put your weapon away Stormwolf, I mean you no harm or to the pony. How...how did this voice know my last name? "Show yourself voice,” I called out still holding my hammer. "Don't make me came and find ya!” a soft chuckle was heard before I looked up, watching as a large red orb of light floated down before me. I am here then, and it is good to see another Stormwolf after so many years. "How do you know my last name spirit?” I asked placing my hammer away. "And who or what are ye?” I am as you called me, a spirit, longing along in this world, waiting, waiting, for the one that will take the title of Guardian. And to how I know your last name, I knew your family when they stayed here, your ancestors very well. You are in the city your ancestors were born blood of the Stormwolf, you are now home. This caused me to look around a bit as the spirit softly chuckled. It is not much yes, I know, but still, this is your home, where your bloodline started. As to who I am as you asked me, my name is Nova, Guardian of the Element of Power. Looking around once more, I truly couldn't place this all in at all, I mean, this was where my family came from? You coming here, and also my brother and sister in arms telling me even as we speak that there are two others humans doing their test as well, tells me that the Dark Beasts have indeed returned? I nodded at this, as he made a sound that sounded like a sigh. Such a shame, Courage gave her life before us to kill them, and al she did was weaken them. Believe me Stormwolf, the Dark Beasts you have faced so far pale to what they use to be. These monsters gave no second thought of which they attacked and killed, they slaughtered children and elderly just to feast on them, even though they did not have to eat; they just did for the sport of it. "Just what are the Dark Beasts?” I asked Nova as he floated away from me and Applejack, floating in the middle of the room. The Dark Beast, are the lost souls of those who have been long, depending on what type of soul the soul is, is how powerfully they will be. If you do not know, there are three types of souls in this universe. The first are the Alpha Souls, these souls come to help those in the world who need them, such as myself, Wisdom, and Courage. We can not be turned unless we wish to be turned into the second type of soul, which are the Omega Souls. If you die and become this soul, you will attract many out Omega Souls to come and 'eat' your life force. If an Omega Soul consumes enough of these souls... "They become a Dark Beast.” Yes, but the only way for a Dark Beast to truly become a Dark Beast, is if they are under the command of something we call, the Omega-Alpha. As the name shows, the Omega Alpha is a cross between both of these souls, they will help any of which they deem are worthy of their powers, good or evil, the more souls they eat, the stronger they become, and depending on what type of path they have chosen, it is a wild card as we use to say; what they will become. He flew around as if he was pacing before speaking one more. In fact, the human that betrayed us to try and take over this world by killing off the ponies, made a deal with an Omega-Alpha, this soul wished for one thing, to have his own body and to rule this world. The man that made this deal with the soul agreed, only that his body was not the one that was taken, and that he could rule a section on the world, the O-A demon agreed to this. "So that's how the Dark Beast came to be eh?” Applejack asked as I nodded to her seeming what Nova was saying was true. "Wait, I fought a few Dark Beasts before,” I told him. "I noticed that they looked almost like the Diamond Dogs, why is that?” What I think happened is this, when the human holding the O-A soul died, it was forced to make it own body with the power that it had, it must've taken a form it thought was good enough for the job, and then slept throughout the years after Courage weakened them. For you see, there is truly only one Dark Beast. The others are just copies of the first, the more copies there are, the weaker and weaker they become. That was when I remembered Brandon's father, he said that he had became the new master of the Dark Beasts, did that mean he was holding this demon soul within him? "What if this soul enters a real body, will its power increase?” Depending on what this body is, has this happened? "Yeah, a human, and he chewing us up, and we yet to see 'im use the Dark Beasts.” Then treed softly though the mud of war then. But enough of these talks, you wish to be tasted do you not? I nodded as Nova floated up in the air higher, he started to glow as I looked back to Applejack, telling her to back away so she would not get hit in the cross fire. You must fight without your hammer. Nova told me as I looked at him in confusion. True power comes from within. Looking at my hammer, I nodded and placed it on the ground, sliding it toward Applejack as she held under her hoof, when I looked back at Nova, a blinding light caused me to cover my eyes, when I removed them, and I took a step back. I don't know if he turned into this or just made this up. The monster before me was maybe twenty two feet tall, the main body was a dented up circle made out of a brownish grey stone. Where the shoulder joint would be, was a gold ring as a pair of large arms went from them, another gold joint, and the large hands were seen as they flexed. The legs were of the same and the feet. The rock golem I was guessing could be bore no face at all. Walking backwards slightly, it slammed its fists together and then yet out a bellowing roar at me, enough to slide me back a bit. How could it roar without a mouth? Face me! It was Nova's voice; I would have to fight him, in that body?! Face me for the chance to wield the Element of Power, for if you fail, then all is truly lost! He gave me no chance to get ready as the large hulking body of rock thundered its way over to me, the right arm pulled back and shot forward as I jumped and rolled out of the way. Getting back onto my feet and looking to see that the hand was somewhat in the ground, the stone around the hand sticking up, as the body turned toward me, the left hand out as it was brought into the air, and slapped the ground. It felt like a mini earthquake, I lost my foot and fell onto my back, making the air get knocked out of me. Opening my eyes, I saw the stone hand come to me again as I let out a gasp and rolled out of the way, pushing with my right hand off the ground, I flipped into the air, before landing back on my feet, I wouldn't win if I just dodged, I would have to hit it or do something!” running as fast as I could, I jumped, landing on the hand and running up, hearing a deep grow, I fell on the arm as a large hand came just over my head. Running toward the shoulder, I jumped, bringing my right foot out, I slammed it to the top as hard as I could, nothing happened, as I was then slapped off and skidding on the ground. I grunted as I was flung to the ground, like a bug on a hot summer day, picking myself back up, I shook my head to get the stars out as Nova 'looked' toward me, crouching low to the ground. Wiping my nose with the back of my arm, I looked down to see blood, spitting on the ground, more blood came out as I brought my hands out as if I was boxing. No matter how many times he threw me down, I was just going to come back up and attack full force! He started to run toward me as I ran toward him, his arm out to punch as I jumped up a bit, landing on my side and slid under the legs, that's when I saw it, a large crack on the back, maybe if I hit it hard enough I could break this thing apart! A glimmer of hope was seen in my future as I ran toward him again, jumping up to punch with every force I could, I didn't care if my hand broke, I'm sure he would heal if after this fight was done. But he was fast, with lighting like speed, he grabbed me in mid-air with one hand as I cried out, feeling him squeeze me. I cried out as I brought a arm out and started to punch as hard as I could, some chips of rock were seen coming off, and with one last punch I brought a finger off the hand, this loosing the grip enough for me to be dropped. When I hit the ground I jumped back and backed away slowly, AJ was behind me as I fell on one knee, holding my sides as she came to my side. "M...Mike, are you okays?” I only nodded and stood up, my left arm holding my right side of my rips. "I'll...be fine, you just stay back alright?” I asked her I noticed I still had my hat on, so taking it off, I threw it behind me , bringing my right hand to my chin, I cracked my neck left and right and then got ready once more. Nova then looked back to me as Applejack ran off to the other side so not to be caught as we started to circle each other, every step that he took shook the ground, and every breath I took felt like knives stabbing into my very core. Running before me, I had no choice but to jump to the side to try and dodge, but he grabbed me once more, this time slamming me into the ground hard causing me to slam my head on the stone floor hard. I think I blacked out for only a moment for I saw that I was lifted into the air, the other hand before me as he pulled back, I closed my eyes, ready for the worst pain yet to come. Sorry Brandon and Devon, sorry Applejack...sorry everyone, it seems I have failed you. when the pain did not come, I opened my eyes to hear the sound of loud clicking like thuds, looking down I saw Applejack kicking Nova leg as if she was kicking the tree. Nova dropped me as I groaned, trying to tell Applejack to get away, but I didn't get the chance as Applejack was backed hand, and slammed into the wall. Something in me snapped then, I was lying on the ground, but my chest was up since my arms were holding me up. My eyes wide and then narrowed in pure rage at what Nova just did. I watched as Applejack groaned in pain as she tried to move, Nova moving closer and closer to her with his hands clutched together into a greater ball as he lifted his arms into the air. I stood up at once at this, I didn't feel any pain anymore, my rage melting it away as my breathing increased, my right hand clutched into a fist as it started to burn. Just as his arms slammed down, I don't now how I did it, but I was under his legs, before Applejack as I roared out a battle cried and punched upward as hard as I could. When my fist slammed into his hands, a explosion was seen, my hand was on fire, but I felt no heat from it, soon the flames went from my hand to my arm before a large shield of fire covered my body as well as Applejack; I could see the arm of Nova shake as I pushed harder and harder onto his hands, taking a step forward making him take a step back. Again I took another step, my rage making my blood boil as I felt something deep within me grow stronger and stronger. Pulling my fist back, I screamed out in pure rage and punched forward once more, my fist exploded once more, sending Nova to the other side of the wall where he crashed, stuck in the wall as I stood there, my fist out in the way I punched, panting hard as sweat poured down my body. I then fell forward, landing on my hands and knees as my hair stick to my neck and face, sweat dripping onto the ground next to me as I turned to look at my hand, the fire that grew from it slowly disappearing as my arms shook before I pushed myself onto my back. I saw a flash of light outside my vision, and soon Applejack came to my side. "Mike, Mike answer me will ya?!” her voice sounded so filled with worry as I brought a shaky hand up and pressed it to the side of her muzzle. "What...the hay were you thinking...?” I asked her with a small smile as she only smiled back nuzzling me softly. Well done. A flash of light came over my body causing me to gasp, the pain, it was gone, and I felt renewed. Sitting up, I looked over my body, finding I was fine, the large golem was gone, leaving Nova's spirit where the body was, as he floated over to us. You have passed my test. "But...what happened to me?” Nova flew closed to me as I stood up, with the help of AJ who gave me back my hat and Nova gave me back my hammer. What you used was the true power of your family. You did not use it to defend yourself, but to defend the love you have for this pony. That attack is only unlocked when the wielder fights for more them his or herself, The Flames of Passion. "But why could I use it now?” I asked in confusion. "I mean, what cause this skill to be unlocked just now?” Has Applejack been in a life threaten like sate while you two have been together? "No,” Then that is no doubt the reason, I knew that you could do this, but you needed a push, I am deeply sorry for hurting her, but it was the only way for you to unlock a power that deled deep within your very blood. It made some sense; he was only trying to help in a way, but still, what if I couldn't have done it? I noticed my hammer slowly rise from my hands as it glowed softly before it floated back to me; I noticed that the handle was now holding weird runes on it. I give you the Element of Power, when the sword is made, a weapon must be made as a base, and only one of great power can wield this blade; and now, a gift that will help you. Once more my body started to glow as I gasped, feeling something within me change, when it was done Nova spoke once more. Using the sword will take a lot of energy from the user, so I gave you a power that will help you, when the sword is summoned, bring it over your head the spirits of the earth, water, air, and the very fire from the world's core will be brought into the sword, meaning you will not lose any powers while wielding it, but this will only give you a short time, release every ounce of this power toward the Dark Beast to fully stop them, you will only have one chance, so make it count. I nodded and placed my right hand over my chest. "Thank you Nova, these are mighty fine gifts you have given me, I will not soon forget what you have done for me, but this new skill; borrowing the power of the world, can I use it for fighting even without the sword?” Yes, but be warn, so much power can corrupted even the light in a man who wishes to use it for good. I nodded at his warning. What is your first name? "Mike,” I answered as he made a humming noise. Mike Stormwolf, you should also known another bit of information, the reason I know your family. I nodded as he floated closer to me. You will understand when I tell you my full name, I am Nova Stormwolf, you ancestor. I'll tell ya'll, I was shocked out of belief, this spirit, was my ancestor? Our family was large, much like the Apple family is, so when it was time to go, I stayed, for I knew, as well as Wisdom and Courage that the Dark Beast would return, I watched as my family left, and now, I am glad to see that my bloodline still flows. "You're...?” I heard Nova slightly chuckle as he moved closer to me. You even look much like me as I did all those many years ago, but enough talk, you must be tried, both of you. There are rooms, just behind that door. As he said this, the door opened as he flew over to it. You may rest and leave tomorrow, I will not be around, for I must rest and keep my strength up, no doubt the demon soul will soon find this place as well as the other two once more and try to take the powers we held, only to find out you have them. I only nodded as I looked to Applejack, she seemed to have the same shocked face as me, slowly we made our way toward the bed room, when I looked back, I saw Nova watching up, I gave him a small nod and I think he gave me one back, before flying off. Looking at how everyone was looking at me, I could only chuckle softly at the end of my story, Devon's eyes were wide, Brandon jaw was opened as well as everyone else save for Applejack. "Holy crap,” Brandon spoke after a while. "And I thought mine was epic, seeing how I saw my dead mother, but you...whoa...” "And now we know that the Dark Beast can truly be beaten, though you three only have one chance of doing it,” Twilight spoke as I looked over at her. "But what bugging me, if you are the descendant of Nova, would that mean Brandon and Devon are descendants of Wisdom and Courage?” "It would be pretty freaking sweet,” Devon answered as he crossed his arms. "I mean, if that was the case, we all have hero blood in us all!” "Ether way,” Brandon chimed in while standing up. "We now have all three Elements and have a way to stop Darkness's army and at least have him on the defense when this works. Anyway, I think we should be getting going,” I saw Twilight nod as she stood up with Brandon as the two said their goodbyes and left, Devon and Rarity leaving soon after, followed by everyone else who did not live here. "So Mike,” I looked down to see Apple Bloom by my feet before she jumped up and placed her hooves on my chest, her hind legs on my knees looking up at me with her cute eyes. "What ya'll gonna do now that yer back home?” "I was thinking of taking a good needed rest,” I answered with a chuckle. "I mean fighting a big stone monster and then walking here a day after does takes its toll on ones body yeah?” "I'll join ya too,” AJ answered. "Since Apple Bucking season is over, we don't need a lot of hooves around the farm working, Big Mac, you mind working on the Cider without me for today?” "Nope, you too have a good rest now alright, come on Apple Bloom, and let them rest.” "Aw, I wanna sleep with them too!” I chuckled as I watched her leave out the room before looking to Applejack as she stood up and made her way toward our room. Once in the room, after the first day us being a couple, Applejack got a much larger bed for us, her old one barley holding me alone. She tossed her hat on the head post as I did the same on the other side. Undressing, I saw her watching as I chuckled, soon only in my plain white boxers as I climbed into bed with her under the covers and blankets. She then moved closer, as I laid on my side, spooning the smaller pony to me, her head under my chin and my arms wrapped around her softly. She looked up at me for a moment and gave me a soft kiss on my cheek before turning so we were looking at each other. "You know, I don't feel much for napping just yet,” "Oh?” I asked as she nodded her head. "And what would you like to do before we hit the hay?” she smiled and leaned forward kissing my lips slightly before giving me a lusty grin. "How about we try that sixty nine thing ya'll told me about?” I blushed at this, since the first night we had in the farm, she wanted to know if I knew any other new things she didn't hear before. I was glad she knew what oral was, that would save time, so when I told her about a sixty nine, and she wanted to try that as well. "Well, if ya want, we can try that yeah,” I answered with a nod as she smiled as she soon disappeared under the blankets. I was about to remove them but she stopped me; I guess she wanted it on just in case someone walked in on us doing this? I felt my boxers get pulled off as I spread my legs for her, I watched as she dropped them from the side of the bed, leaving me now fully nude for her, I was already hard, I could feel it, and it only got harder as I felt her softly lick the side of my penis. Sighing out loud at the feeling, I also got to work with her, bending forward a bit, I held my hands on her flanks, before leaning closer to lick at her lower lips. I felt her body tense at the feeling, making her let a soft gasp escape her lips as she then went back to licking as I did as well, my eyes closed as I felt her lick me softly and tenderly for a while as I did the same, at times lick at the very tip of the top or bottom making her shuddered, since I knew she liked it when I licked her there. My hips jerking up slightly as I felt her take the head of my cock within her mouth, softly sucking as I heard her chuckle as my hands tightened on her hips a bit before I went back within her hips. She only sucked on my tip and a bit after my head. The sounds our moans and groans were all that was heard in the room, my hands rubbing her flanks and sides, her trail draped over my shoulder. Some of her fem juices started to flow onto my lips which I licked up, since she did the same with my pre cum when I shot some into her own mouth. By some un-spoken word, we both stopped, Applejack rolling onto her side as I helped her to where I was just laying just a moment ago. Now over her, with my hands beside her head, I could see the brightest blush around her cheeks as she smiled softly, her eyes half closed as I leaned down closer to kiss her softly on the lips as she too returned to kiss. My free hand went to grab at my penis at the base, gilding it downward toward her love tunnel. Once I felt the tip hit her lower lips, I slowly pushed in, causing us both to let out a breathless moan. It didn't take long before my hip was snuggled with her own, and we just stood there, my body covered in the blankets, and her body covered by my own body. Leaning down a bit, until my chest was on her body lightly, I started to pull out and slowly push my way back inside of her. Her body would rock forward with each thrust, but still stay in the same spot of which she was placed, her eyes closed, her head moved back in a moan as I leaned down to kiss at her neck, my hands trailing down her body as I made love to my girlfriend. Her hind legs brought themselves around my body as much as they could, even though she was smaller then me, she still had great muscles in her body, so when she forced me to thrust back with my own thrust, it made all the difference. Her arms wrapped around my neck as she tried to both thrust up into me with ever jerk of my hips, and also push me even deeper and harder inside of her. The bed slowly rocking with the force of our love making, luckily we moved the bed away from the way, since one time Apple Bloom came in asking what was with all the banging. Good thing we were under the blankets by then so she didn't see anything. Applejack's hold on my neck tightened as she started to shudder, her breathing becoming harder as her tunnel started to ripple and tighten around me more and more. My pre leaking into her body as I groaned, my eyes closed as sweat poured from my face as my hips started to rock themselves faster and harder. I was so close, but I would hold out until the end, until she came; which I didn't have to wait long. Her body arched right off the bed and then right back to the bed as I thrust back into her. I could feel her being let go as she came around my invading meat, her groans came out a little loud, I prayed that no one heard that as I still went at her as she went over the void of bliss. Closing my eyes and then cursing out loud a bit, something I rarely did, I moaned my lover's name as I then too came; my seeds flowing from my tip inside of her as we both moaned and jerked as my hips hit her own. Her arms and legs went limp around me as I fell to the side after my orgasm stopped, pulling the farm pony closer to my chest, and her head under my just like before we started our rump. With blanket in hand, I covered us both and held her close; now we truly could have our nap. Chapter 22"Remind me again why I'm soaking in a bubble bath Twilight?” I asked my girlfriend, who was on the other side of the tub, up to her shoulders in the same bubbles I was, as I laid somewhat awkwardly in the tub. She grinned at me, her hair flat because of the water when I washed her hair. We were pretty much clean, now all we were doing now; was relaxing. "Because you promised to spend some time with me any way I wanted to until we went to Applejack's place to spend the night; and I wanted a bubble bath!” it had nearly been two months since me and the other two, Devon and Mike went to the three old human cities to gain the power to stop the Dark Beasts in one go. Each gaining an element made by the humans known as the Element of Wisdom, Courage, and Power, or as Devon would call it the Element of Tri. I and Mike went back to each of the cities the day after, searching in the old temples for any sort of writing that we could bring back. We found many books, and were shocked to find we could read the runes, it was like a language we all forgotten, but was slowly regaining. Taking the books to Canterlot, all three of us spent many hours rewriting the books in the language that the ponies here knew, once we were done with a book, a pony came to take them to copy. My sisters promising us that the history of our race would not be forgotten like last time. When we went back to the city again, we each went to see the spirits that gave us our Element and our gifts and told them our plans to rebuild and reshape the cities. They all agreed and asked us each of what we wanted to do with the place they call home. As Devon said, he wanted to make the city of Courage into a pony version of Los Vegas pretty much, a place where many could come and gamble and have a good time, a place to shop and other such things. She agreed, much to my surprise at this, her only request was that the temple, much like we said to each other, reminded as it was, and not to be changed other then being fixed. Mike wanted to make the city that Nova stayed in, a place where many different types of food could be made. Mike and Applejack, as well as some of her family would come to live there, working on the food; the Apple family working on one section for the apples, while the other families would stay behind at their true home. Mike, since being a farm boy growing up could work on growing other food, and any other humans that would come, or other ponies would help him with growing the other foods. Nova seemed pleased with this; he found it very good that the city he used to live in would be used to make many lives happy with food in their bellies. I also noticed something different when Celestia saw him when she came to see if we were alright after we came to the castle to draw out the plans for each of the cities. At first it was the same as always, a friend coming to meet another friend, but when she gave Mike a good look, I saw something in her just stop. Her eyes went wide and when Mike looked away for a moment, I think I saw her tear up inside; what was wrong with her? I couldn't pry the information out of her when I asked. Myself, I wanted to rebuild the city Wisdom stayed when he was human, as it used to be in its glory days. This would take much longer to rebuild, because we would have to study each of the buildings and try to draw it out on paper on how it would look, but Celestia ad Luna would help out greatly with this, since they use to visit these cities before they sent the humans away. Twilight was with me when I went to go see Wisdom and told him of my plan, and he loved the idea greatly, and thanked me for this, saying that I was honoring those of which I did not know. Twilight then asked if he could bring my mother back, like when he tested me, but he refused, saying that it would be better to allow her to rest in peace. This left her unhappy, really wanting to meet her, but he did tell her that he would give my mother Twilight's words of wish she wished to say to her, since he could enter the void of the dead and the living. The ponies that were picked by my sisters were working hard on the blue prints, many times coming to me, Devon and Mike to see what we thought of the plans. They wanted to add a castle to the city of Wisdom for me and Twilight, this was when I asked if maybe the castle Celestia and Luna used many hundred of years ago that was in Everfree Forest could somehow be transported to the city. This was able, saying that we would just have to break down different sections and teleport them to the city and just rebuild it there. We would place it behind the Temple, making a door that connected to the temple in the back, this Wisdom approved of. Thinking back to this, I brought my soapy hand out of the water for a moment, lost in my thought until it went toward the force of evil we would have to stop before any of these plans would be put forward. Darkness, an evil Alicorn and brother to Nightmare Moon, who killed her and allowed me to gain the power of a full Alicorn, powerful yes; but somepony we knew quite well now. Discord, the girls beat him once before, I'm sure they could do it again no worry. True he may be a bit stronger now, but the Element of Harmony would still have its effect on him. And then, there was Sinbad; my father; Master to the Dark Beast and no doubt having the Omega-Alpha within him to control those bastards. I snickered, once the Holy Sun Blade was brought into battle he would lose his army, and then; my sword would be bathed in his blood. Shaking that thought out of my head, I sighed as I cupped the water in my hand before pulling it over my face and head. "Yeah,” I answered Twilight's answer to me about going to Applejack's place. "But who's idea was it to spend Christmas (I'm not sure if in MLP world it's call this, but hey whatever, if you know if it has a other name, please give it to me so I may fix it) at her place this year?” "It was kinda all our idea,” she answered. "Me and the other girls were talking, and well since this is the first year you three would be here for this type of holiday, we thought, why not spend the night partying at Applejack's; since she can hold a lot of ponies at the barn.” "What about Apple Bloom, Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle?” I asked it was funny; I had met Bloom and Belle's family, but not Scoot's. "They'll be there as well, but we won't have our REAL fun until they sleep, well you ponies will, I can't because of how cider and a filly carrying a foal isn't a good idea.” I chuckled and went over, rubbing at Twilight's belly as she smiled and giggled at my touch. "I won't drink if you don't want me to,” I told her looking up at her while still rubbing her belly as she only shook her head. "Brandon, you need to unwind,” she told me softly. "As you said, even princesses need to let loose once in a while, and you haven't had any sort of fun since Nightmare Night.” "That's not true...there was...well there way...well fuck me sideways...you're right!” She chuckled at this before saying. "Don't worry; there will be many there that won't drink, so nothing bad will happen alright? And anyway, what did you get me for a gift hrm?” I should've said this sooner, but today was really the eve of the holiday, meaning tomorrow we would be opening up gifts and such. I already had her gift hidden thanks to Mike's help, I knew if I told AJ about it she would no doubt tell Twilight. Mike had it hidden somewhere even I didn't know where it was. "Now, now Twilight, you know the rules, no opening until the big day.” "Aw, not even a little hint?” "Fine, it's new.” "Oh like that's a good hint,” "You asked for a hint, I gave you it,” I only grinned at her as she huffed and crossed her forelegs over her chest giving a pout look. "Okay, okay, one more hint, its thick.” "Hrm...thick and new...I'm glad Devon didn't hear that.” "Oh yeah,” I nodded. "He would've had maybe three jokes on that line.” We both gave a soft laugh at this as I sighed and leaned back in the tub, Twilight coming over and lying with her back on my chest, my legs slightly spread so she would have more room to sit between me as I wrapped my arms around her and held her close to me. My eyes closed as I brought my chin down to her hair. After a while I found myself out of the tub drying with Twilight behind me brushing her hair, making it the same as she always did. My hair since long since grown back so I went for some water and spiked up my hair, it was weird, I never did need to use gel to spike my hair, just a little water and it was good to go; I wonder why? Anyway, I also went to the bathroom once more and shaved some of my facile hair off, leaving the hair under my nose and chin and around my mouth. After done and cleaning my mess I made, I went to the closest and pulled out a long but small box, something for Scootaloo. I went to the others fillies and told them I couldn't think of anything to get them, so I gave them some bits that would last them for a while, of coarse I was only going to give it to them went tomorrow came, but this gift; I knew Scoot would love. Once leaving our home, Spike catching up with us walking beside us after waking up from his little nap, I noticed how everything was blanketed under the thick pillow that was known as snow. We had ponies clearing the roads, fillies and colts playing in the snow, making snow-forts or snowmen, err...I mean snow ponies. While walking down the road, I noticed that I saw Mike walk up with Devon beside him, Devon was wearing a suit no doubt made by Rarity, in fact I noticed that he was dressing more and more classy, this time he wore a black tux with a red tie, though he still wore those headphones, kinda like a trademark for him, like AJ and Mike wearing their hats all the time. I wonder what they were doing out here for anyway, I mean I was going to go pick up Devon since it was on the way toward AJ's and Mike's place, but why did Mike come to get Devon, and walk all the way over here if we were all just going back anyway? "Hey Devon, Mike, ready for this party thing?” "Hell yeah,” Devon answered with a nod. "This is a Christmas party; those are the best type's man! I'm just glad I was able to whip us up a Christmas tree and get it all nice and pretty before tomorrow huh?” I nodded at this, it seems the ponies here never had a Christmas tree before this holiday, well, that to my knowledge of course, I can't say that every pony did or did not now can I? But ether way, the tree was up, some gifts already under it, shiny with all the stuff placed on it. "It seems even the princesses are going to be joining us on all as well,” Mike spoke as he nodded crossing his arms. "That would be a hoot, seeing them ether being drunk or buzzed.” "I don't think they would go that far,” Twilight answered looking up at him. "Of course, I never did see them party outside of the castle.” I chuckled, I kinda hopped they would get somewhat drunk so I could make fun of them for the years to come. "Yeah, they said something about giving me and AJ something that I needed to get and get you guys before coming back.” "Are the kids there?” I asked as we made our way toward the farm as Mike nodded. "Yeah, they're all there, they want to go to bed early so that Santa Hooves will come and give them their gifts faster.” I chuckled at this, ah, to be young again. Once the farm was in view, I could see that indeed some of the royal guards were outside. Once they saw me they stood straighter and gave a salute with their right hooves. Even giving one to Devon, since he agreed to be my captain. Already he made friends with the guards under his command, dear god I hope he doesn't allow it to go to his head. Once moving out of the way, I saw that the inside was all the same, just a few tables to the far side, food and drinks of the sorts there. Looking around hoping not to see Big Mac, I saw that he was out back with...was that the teacher at the school...and were they...cuddling? Huh, guess the strong silent type really do turns the girls on. I looked to Mike and nudged him with my elbow. "Ready for operation Big Mac Shock?” He grinned and nodded as well. "I got the veggie burgers out in the kitchen, I'll get to cooking.” "I'll help,” he nodded as Devon went over to Rarity who placed three boxes under the tree, the two chatting with other ponies as me and Mike went in and got quite a shock. Luna and Celestia stood there us, but what shocked us was who was standing in between them, it was Applejack...but as a humanoid pony! She stood maybe a bit smaller then Mike, only by a few inches, her coat looking like skin, maybe it was. When she looked over toward us, my eyes trailed down, her hips were wide, her breast slightly large and perky as I gulped slightly. She wore a red checker vest, a white shirt under it and short shorts cut blue jeans as she placed her now fingers on her waist, her feet still hooves as she smiled her ear flicking. "Well howdy there boys, like what princess Celestia and Luna gave me that will last until after Christmas?” I only blinked and then looked toward Mike, his eyes were wide slightly, AJ still had her tail and her hair was slightly longer, still with the pony tail, her hat still on as Mike tried to say something, but nothing came out. "Uh...AJ...?” I asked as she looked to me. "W...where did you get the idea for that clothing, and are you cold?” she laughed and shook her head. "Nah, I'm toasty warm, and Devon drew it out as Rarity made it, why you like it?” Devon...damn horny bastard, no duh he would've made this! "Applejack...why are you, well, that?” Mike asked as Applejack smiled and blushed slightly as Celestia spoke up. "We know that you two will want a foal one day, and AJ thought of this gift for you and her. This way you two don't have to wait until spring to try,” "So...ya'll saying?” "Yes, if you mate with her while she is this; you will conceive with her and make her have your foal.” "Damn,” I breathed as Applejack smiled and laughed. "Brandon, are ya blushing over there?” "W...what, no, I mean err, I...” she just started to laugh at my flustering as she grabbed a plate of food. "Though it took me a while to get to use of walking on two legs, but I'm just dandy now, now if you excuse me?” she then left out of the room as maybe in the room behind us were slightly shocked about how she was looking, me and Mike leaning outside the door watching her, my eyes, sorry Twilight; was watching her ass. "Brandon!” I jumped and turned around seeing Twilight slightly glaring at me. "Are you looking at another mare's flanks?” "W...what, I err, I mean...I...I...” she then smiled and started to laugh at this as I only blinked. "Hey its alright, I'm just playing with you,” I only could laugh at this as I looked over to see Apple Bloom talking to her older sister as she looked both amazed and shocked. I think she said something about wanting to be a humanoid on Nightmare Night next time. "You had to give her a freaking short shorts didn't you Devon?” Mike asked as he made the veggie burger as Devon leaned on the counter, I was working on the sauce for what we were going to do as Devon smirked. "You know you love it how it hugs her flanks, and don't lie!” "Okay...maybe I do...” Devon gave him a look, smirking with one eyebrow raised as Mike sighed. "Fine I love it; you are one evil little genius aren't ya?” "Evil, yes,” I answered out before I was almost done. "Genius? Now don't get him thinking he's something he's not.” "Hey...” he trailed the word as I shrugged softly at this; even Mike chuckled at this as I then looked over at him. "So you done there?” "Oh yeah,” he answered with a smile as I grinned as well. After a few seconds of putting together what we had made, standing before us, was a sandwich from our home world. Walking out into the main room of the farmhouse, I saw Big Mac helping Applejack with something, not really sure what. "Hey Big Mac!” I called out to him as he looked over. "You wanna try something from my old home?” "Eeyup,” he answered as I looked over to Mike and waved him over, he came in with the large sandwich and placed it on the table as Big Mac looked down at it in slight confusion. "Don't worry, it's a veggie burger, go on try It.” it was weird watching him eat it, he sat down on his hunches and...used his hooves as if I would use my hands, taking a bite. Man, you should've seen his faces it lit up like the forth of July. "This is very good, what's do ya'll call this?” he asked taking another bite. "Big Mac,” he looked at me. "Yes?” he asked as if I said his name as I chuckled. "No, that's what it's called, a Big Mac.” He blinked, looking down and I swear, I think I saw a look of shock on his face as Pinkie Pie, who I guess just walked in laughed. "Wow! A Big Mac, eating a Big Mac!” Pretty much after that it became a little more fun, I mean, we couldn't drink until the kids were off to bed, but it was fun none the less anyway. Sitting on the sofa, Twilight beside me, Devon with Rarity on the floor and Applejack with Mike at her side by the wall near me, one foot on the wall as he crossed his arms as we all just chatted, that was, until a new pony I had seen a lot in Ponyville, but never talked to. "Uh, excuse me?” we all looked over to see a unicorn with a coat being mint green and her eyes are a yellowish shade of orange. Her mane and tail are pale light grayish cyan with white highlights while her cutie mark depicts a lyre. She looked from me, to Devon and then to Mike, her eyes filled with wonder I could tell. "Hi there, my name is Heartstrings, but everypony just calls me Lyra.” Even her Cutie Mark seemed to be a harp, golden one I think, or just yellow...not sure of the colors. "Well nice to meet you Lyra,” I answered with a smile. "My name is...” "Brandon Casey, yeah I know.” I blinked at this, not a lot of ponies knew my last name. "And he's Mike Stormwolf,” she pointed to Mike with her hoof. "And you're Devon Jordan.” All three of us turned to each other, was this mare spying on us or something?” "Oh, I'm sorry, it's just, I find humans so cool. Ever since I was a little filly I've always wanted to meet a human, and well, here are three now, well, as you would call Devon here a Humancorn right?” wow...this girl was like a furry back home, so I guess here she would be called...a fleshy? Huh...weird. "Uh, yeah how did you know all that?” I asked as she looked around, finding a spot and asking if she could sit; we had no problem with that as she sat down. "Well, you were easy enough to find out Brandon, I mean...I can call you that and not prince right?” "Yeah, in fact I would like it more if you used my name and not my title.” She smiled and nodded. "But how was it easier for me to learn about?” "Well as you know some books have been updated, you remember a few mouths back when some ponies came to interview you?” thinking back on it, I guess that was true, I think they even had Mike and Devon as well. When I nodded she went on. "Well they placed you three in the Equestria history book, since you three are like heroes now.” "What do you mean?” asked Mike as he sat on the floor with AJ sitting beside him now. "Well...you three have been fighting off the Dark Beast for a while now; Brandon here is now a prince so of course he would be put on record. And now since you three gained the Elements from the humans of The Old, which gave the ponies a little more to add. " as she went on about how she got our names and a little more information that she got from the books, she wanted to know a little more about how our world was, even the others girls seemed to want to hear this too. "So what do your world have that we don't?” she asked leaning forward. "I want to know everything!” I chuckled and rubbed the back of my neck as Mike seemed to find this amusing as well as Devon. "Well guys, what do you say; you wanna talk about it?” "Sure why not?” Devon asked shrugging his shoulders as Mike nodded. "I'm all fer it, you wanna start it off?” I nodded at this as I leaned back for a bit to collect my thoughts before starting. I started to tell the girls, and soon many other ponies came over to listen about life in my old world, even Celestia and Luna came over to listen. I spoke about cars, planes, the boats, and other such things. Lyra was listening on every world, her eyes widened at times when she heard about how humans could go into space and about how we went to the moon, or about the machines that we made that look almost humanoid. Devon then spoke about the different things I now know as being unneeded, like cell phones, or TV and such. Mike then giving out information about other things we may have left out. Lyra would ask many questions about what each thing would do and we would explain to the best of our knowledge, hey, even if we knew how to use it, we didn't know how it was made. After a while, I noticed that Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo and Apple Bloom yawned loudly. Knowing that the three were tried, I, Devon and Mike took each of the fillies off to bed, they complained of course, saying they weren't tried, but before we could even take them to Bloom's room for the beds were already in place for them for the night, they were already asleep in our arms. Mike and Devon kissing the white and yellow fillies on their heads, as I rubbed Scoot's hair softly, closing the door as slowly and without much noise, we made our way back downstairs, not until I placed a small spell that I've been working on, so that no sounds could enter that room, meaning we didn't need to worry about the noise so they could sleep. It would only work until the morning, which was all the time we needed. By the time we came back downstairs, Applejack and Big Mac were pulling our barrels of their Cider, there was a lot that was for sure, seeing how there were a lot of party goers here. Dash wanted to get the first glass, but AJ pushed her aside and gave the first two glasses to the princesses. I have to admit right now, I really hoped that they got a little buzz as I said; this was something I needed to see! The music started to play thanks to Pinkie because she brought her music box thingy, many ponies dancing with each other, while I took a glass, leaning on the wall and drinking slowly, man, I still loved this stuff! Twilight was busy with something else, I think she was talking to some other mares who were looking at her belly as Twilight laughed and chatted with them, female stuff no doubt about the foal she was having. I watched as Devon, somehow she got his glass, and chugged it back in one go, banging the glass on the table and laughing slightly, old god...a perverted guy drunk...never good. Oh well, we were here for a good time I guess. Mike and Applejack just drinking with each other, the two seemed to be having fun, I saw Applejack lift her breast up with a look of confusion on her face as Mike's eyes grew wide and I could see even from here his face blushing. Oh Mike, I know you're gonna have some fun ether tonight or tomorrow. "Dude...this stuff rocks don't it?!” I looked over to my right to see Rainbow Dash hovering beside me, well trying to, how many did she drink already? She was weaving side to side as she had a blush on her face before landing on the ground and tipping before leaning on me while laughing. "How many did you have?” I asked helping her on her hooves as she looked up at me and shrugged. "I don't know...five...six?” "Dude...it's only been like five minutes, how the fuck does one down five drinks? The glasses are like a liter!” she only grinned at me as she then gave a hiccup. "Simple,” she said with a slur as she waved side to side. "You just fill yer glass, lift it up, and chug like no tomorrow!” "Oh dear god...” I shook my head slowly before she smiled up at me. "Hey Brandon?” "Yeah?” "Wanna see my flank?” "W...what?!” I stammered as she gave me a lustful grin. "Oh come on now,” she spoke while grinning more. "I mean, Twilight's had that kid in her for a while, I know you didn't plug any of her holes at all, man you must be really backed up!” Really Rainbow? I sighed and rubbed my eyes with my right hand as she giggled. "Dash, my love life is not for you to pray into, but you are right, I and Twilight haven't done anything since she's carrying my child, I don't want to harm the foal you know?” "Oh you worry too much!” she slapped my leg lightly as she giggled. "Hey I know! How about you, I, in that closet and I give you a good old fashion ride hrm?” "D...Dash?!” she then laughed loudly at my reaction before falling onto her side. Man...she was really drunk. "No, look it was bad enough that I cheated with Twilight with that damn Changeling, though she did save my life I guess in the end...” I shook my head. "Regardless, I will never do that to Twilight again!” "But what if she says its okay hrm?” she asked hovering before me again as I went to say something but she stopped me with a hoof over my mouth. "I know that a lot of girls get turn on by watching their males do it with somepony else.” "I...don't think Twilight is like that...” I answered as Rainbow smiled almost wicked like. "Wanna see?” "N...no!” "Oh come on, you can't tell me you haven't thought about any of us girls like that at one time or another right? Everyone has their kinks, I mean, remember with the hot tub thing?” "Not listening!” I started to walk away as Rainbow Dash only laughed. "Time for another drink!” oh god, I looked over and saw Twilight; I could see that her face was flustered as she giggled. Wait...did she heard what me and the drunk flying pony were just talking about?! I think though after a while, I too started to get a little buzzed, I saw Luna look at me with a concern look and wanted to know if I wanted that Spell like last time, I shook it off saying this time I wanted the full feeling. After a while Pinkie Pie came over to me and pulled both me and Luna over to a small circle. We sat down next to each other, Twilight next to me as she seemed to blush at something I didn't know what was going to happen. Across from me sat Celestia, beside her Mike and Applejack, Big Mac, then Devon, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, who was weaving side to side a bit, and Pinkie Pie. "Okay, what's going on?” I asked as I watched the other ponies grin and laugh, some no doubt drunk as well. "Well!” the pink pony spoke up as she giggled. "Devon told me of this game that you guys did back home, we do it here as well and we thought it would be fun to do it here and now!” "And what game is that?” I asked as I shrugged. "Truth or Dare?” "Nope!” she then ran off and came back, placing something in the middle of the...oh shit... it was a bottle, a bottle with a heart right on the top as I looked up and around. "Spin the Bottle!” "Oh hell no!” I cried waving my hands up. "Come on your joking right? I mean...what if I spin it and it lands a dude...fuck no!” "Oh come on, it'll be fun!” she cried as she giggled. "And if you don't want to kiss that pony or human you don't have to, I swear alright?” I looked over at Twilight for a moment, she smiled and leaned closer. "Come on, I think it might be fun to try this...truthfully I always wanted to try this game.” "You...sure?” I asked as she nodded. I looked up at the others as everypony around me started to lightly stomp their hooves on the floor saying my name over and over again. After a while when it was getting louder and louder I gave up. "Fine, fine, sigh me up.” a cheer went all around as a chart came over with all of our names on it. "Alright then, I call this version, The Lucky Lips, whoever gets the most kisses before the end of this game, for as long as we want to play, wins!” "Oh dear god...” I sighed shaking my head lightly at this as Devon chuckled. "Shut it Devon...” "Hey Brandon...what if you land on Celestia and Luna, some hot incest happening over here!” I gave him a stern glare as he only grinned as I flipped him the middle finger. "So who's going first?” I asked as Pinkie then span the bottle. "Whoever it lands on spins first!” I sighed as I watched the glass bottle spin before it landed on me, great...sighing I took the top and span, my eyes watching the top of the bottle as it span in a clock wise spin before slowly stopping in front of...Applejack?! I slowly looked up at my farm friend as Mike laughed as well as her. "Well pucker up there B, unless you're too scared to kiss another filly?” "Am not...it's just...” "I don't mind ya'll,” she told me as she smiled. "It's just in the fun of the game right Mike?” "Yeah,” he answered with a nod. "Come on, not like your gonna try and steal her right?” I chuckled softly at this and nodded. Sighing I leaned forward as well as she as our lips pressed for little more then five seconds. A loud cheer was heard as we pulled away, I was blushing as well as she as she then took the bottle and then span it, as Pinkie put a lip shape sticker under her name. We all watched the bottle, and it slowly stopped on Twilight. I tell you, her face blushed even brighter then mine did as I looked over at her as she looked back as Applejack blushed as well. "Ya'll game for this Twilight?” she asked. Wait she was going to kiss her if Twilight wanted to? Twilight looked to think about it, before softly nodded as they leaned forward and kissed! Man...two girls kissing...so hot. I don't know how long we did indeed play; all I know is that I had to kiss Celestia, Luna, and Rarity even Pinkie Pie. I had Rainbow Dash twice in a row, and each time she stuck her tongue in my mouth as I would glare at her as she laughed. Mike kissed every girl at least once, Devon three times. Twilight for some reason was getting only me, not that I minded, I kinda forgot what the others were. After the game was down, Devon won he had the biggest grin on his face saying he won because the universe knew he was sexy; I just slapped the back of his head for that. Many of the ponies that came for the party started to leave, ether too drunk to walk straight or just falling over, trust me it was a sight to see. Rainbow Dash was sleeping on the floor, a half empty bottle by her hoof as she snored slightly, I sighed and then placed my hand over her head, a light white light covering her body, it cleared her body of the cider so that she wouldn't be having a major headache tomorrow, but still enough to make her feel bad. Luna, wow, her cheeks were a little rosy from the drinks she had, not as much as Dah, but enough to make her a bit tippy. She ever had an arm around my shoulder one time, saying how much she loved me as a brother. Devon though...oh man that was too funny. "Hey Devon are you...and you're drunk.” He looked to me and took a deep breath with wide eyes as he went over and hugged me. "Dude Brandon!” he cried as he laughed slightly. "Dude, dude, listen, listen, listen!” "What man?” I asked pulling him off me, still eh said 'listen' over and over again as I started to get piss off. "What?!” "Listen!” he gave a deep almost scary voice before laughing and hugged me again. "I love ya man!” "Are you okay man...I think you had a little too much.” "Yeah right!” he cried looking at me. "I've never threw up from pukeing!” his eyes were glossed over as I sighed, shaking my head. "You mean drinking?” I asked as he grew a wider smile while walking away pumping his fists in the air while chanting 'drinking' over and over again. "Oh god...where's Rarity when you...oh wait I have a idea!” man I must've been buzzed if I was talking to myself, going up behind Devon, I pinched his neck as he fell backwards, sleeping in my arms as I took him over to the sofa and laid him down. I was about to go to Applejack to tell her to put away the rest of the cider, when I noticed Celestia and Mike talking in the other room. This perking my interest I went over by the room and peaked in enough that they wouldn't see me as they spoke. "What is it you like to talk to me about princess Celestia?” Mike asked as Celestia blinked once for a moment, I knew she was buzzed as well, the way she swayed a bit, was very clear as she went to sit down and patted the chair next to her as Mike sat down. "Mike...dearest Mike...I have something I must tell you...for you have ever right to know.” "Okay?” he asked as Celestia sighed and looked down, placing her glass, which was floating on the table as she laid her head on her arms and closed her eyes. "The one that you got the Element of Power from,” she spoke. "His name was Nova...was it not?” "Yes,” Mike answered as Celestia sighed softly. "Do you know why the humans attacked us in the first place?” she asked as Mike nodded his head. "Sure...the human who was the leader said that the world was theirs.” "That...is only partly true.” This shocked me; there was more to the story? "A thousand years ago, before the peace of our race was broken, I fell in love with a human, his name; was Nova.” Celestia...and Nova...wow...I could see the shock on Mike's face as well as the white pink like Alicorn went on. "He loved me too you know...we spent many days together, we were going to be bounded much like Brandon and Twilight will be soon, but...another human also loved me.” "The same human who led them to fight you?” the cowboy asked as she nodded. "Did Brandon ever tell you what Darkness said to him, about fighting for Twilight?” Mike shook his head, this was something I didn't want to remember, but I guess she would say it anyway. "Darkness told him that if two males wanted the same female, they would fight for her right hoof. Nova did not wish to fight, for he believe that I was not something to be won over by battle, but this was like a law back then, and when I told him this, he knew the only way for us to be together, was to fight this human. "In the end, Nova did win, but the human; he wanted a rematch, and another, and another. At last I stepped in, saying I did not love him, that I loved Nova and I would never allow him to have me. This causing him to almost kill Nova, but Nova once more stopped him. I banished the human from Canterlot, but he swore he would return...” I think Mike knew where this was going as Celestia covered her face with her hooves and slightly cried as he leaned over and placed a hand on her shoulder. "You blame yourself for what happed next...don't ya?” he asked as Celestia nodded her head softly. "When it was time for me and Luna to send the humans to their own world, I did not wish for him to go, I wanted him to stay, and the only way for that to happen, was for he to become a Guardian of the Element which you now hold. What I did not know...was what it would turn him into as the years passed. I would always visit him, to talk to him, to be with him, at last he told me not to come back, that I needed to move on with my life...without him.” She then turned to look at him. "When I saw you the first day after coming back to start plans on remaking the cities, I noticed how your eyes seemed...different. They were filled with power, love, something I seen in Nova all those years ago. I'll admit, it made me happy in a way, to know that there was somepony like you now...but...” she went silence for a moment. "I am happy for your lover Mike, please; do not let her go...” As I listened to my older half sister speak about her past, about why the human truly did go on his rampage and try to kill everypony in this world, I felt as though it was me talking. Remembering when I blamed myself for the death of my mother, for I couldn't be there to keep her safe. But I knew this was different, this was a whole race she felt she failed. But I knew, in a way, this was the same. Placing my back on the wall as I crossed my arms and brought my chin to my chest, I sighed softly so that they could not hear me. Maybe my mother was right, I shouldn't be beating myself up for what happened to her, she was trying to keep me safe and she did in the only way she could. And Nova, I wonder how he felt now after hearing this part of the story, he must've still loved Celestia he knew that he couldn't be there for her the way she wanted; and wanted her to move on with her life. "Celestia,” I heard Mike speak up, maybe he was hugging her, I'm not sure. "He did what he thought was right, he knew you needed to move on, even if it was without him. And do not worry princess; I will never leave Applejack, never.” I left after that, going toward the sofa where I found Twilight knocked out on her side, sleeping, I smiled at this as I climbed up behind the sofa and lay behind her, spooning her in a way as I wrapped my arms around her lightly. I felt her shift in her sleep and cuddled up to my chest, but she did not wake as I closed my eyes to sleep. It took me a while to sleep, so before I did sleep, I heard the sound of Celestia and Luna speaking to Mike and Applejack. "I am deeply sorry for asking this of you two,” Celestia spoke, sounding a little better. "But do you two mind if we spend the night here?” "That's not a problem at all princess!” Applejack answered with a chuckle. "Let me just get ya two a room, if you two don't mind sharing that is?” "No we do not mind,” after that, the living room me and Twilight were in went quiet, and soon, I too fell asleep. I don't know what time it was when I woke up, or was woken up I mean, but I felt a hard hoof on my face followed by some happy laughter. "Come on Brandon, wake up! it's time to open our gifts!” I slowly opened my eyes, ugh...head...hurting...pain...hangover... Scootaloo was on my chest, Twilight still on my side as she slowly moved and yawned softly as well, my eyes were half closed as I watched the tomcoat filly jump off me and onto the floor, Belle and Bloom also there as they grinned from ear to ear...I think I saw a halo over their heads. "Ugh...what time is it?” I asked rubbing my eyes as I looked around, Devon was already up, rubbing his neck and his head as Rarity also woke up, looking around I heard the sound of throwing up in a nearby bathroom, with Dah coming out before coughing as I smirked at her. "Not...a word...” she warned me and went into the kitchen to get some water, a little late for that Dash. "Ow...” why does my neck feel funny?” he asked rubbing the spot where I pinched him to put him to sleep as I only snickered under my breath. Looking around, I noticed that Mike, AJ, Celestia, and Luna were no where to be seen, wondering where they were I asked as Apple Bloom answered. "I think they're still sleeping, want me to get them?” "Nah I will,” I answered. "You guys get your gifts, but don't open them until everypony is here got it?” they moaned, not liking that idea, but nodded all the same as I went upstairs toward Mike's and AJ room first, knocking lightly I then went in, and stopped at what iw as seeing. Mike and AJ were indeed in the room, Applejack maybe a little too tried to remove her clothing, for she was on top of Mike, her hat off leaving her hair a mess without it being in a ponytail. They were not covered in any blankets, because even though it was cold outside, the home was very toasty inside, so he was wearing only his boxers on; one hand on her back, just above we waist line. But that was not what shocked me, what shocked me was who else was in the bed with them. Celestia was lying just behind his head in a way, her head next to his side as Mike was using her side as a pillow, I never seen her slept before, so I was surprised to see that even while asleep, her mane and tail still flowed as if a wind was pushing on it. She had a small smile on her face as she moved a bit in her sleep, but did not move other then that. Luna was on the left side of Mike's body, her head and neck under his left arm as he had a hand on her upper back, her head resting a bit on his chest as she slept softly. I don't know why, but I found the sight somewhat funny in a way, so leaning on the open doorframe, I knocked softly on the wall three times, waiting for Mike to wake. I didn't have to wait long, for I heard him groan softly before blinking, knowing that AJ was on him, I saw him slowly move so not to wake her, looking at me with a half glaze look, I pointed behind and to the side of him. He gave me a confused look and looked at where I was pointing, the look on his face; priceless. "Seems someone was busy last night huh?” I asked with a grin, oh god , I was becoming like Devon, he was like brain cancer...mind cancer maybe. "B...Brandon, this isn't...this isn't what it looks like ya'll, I didn't...they must've just... just...” I brought a hand up to stop him while softly chuckling. "No worries man,” I whispered knowing the other three were still sleeping. "I know you wouldn't do anything, plus they were slightly buzzed last night, so they might have just came in here without you knowing, am I right?” he only nodded, looking around while blushing hard all the while, after a while the other three started to wake up as well. Luna was the first to fully awaken, looking around in confusion and then seeing Mike, she jerked away for a moment in shock as I only snickered, Celestia being next as she looked down at Mike, her reaction was pretty much the same. "Oh...my...how did we...?” she asked as I only chuckled and then brust into laughter as I closed the door and left. "Oh my, one hundred bits; thanks Brandon!” "Yah, thanks you very much Brandon!” I smiled as Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom opened the box I had given them each, what they didn't know, or maybe didn't count it all yet, was there really was close to one fifty, I'm sure they'll count it all later on. Since some placed where I went to shop gave me no choice but to take free stuff, I had a lot of left over bits...a lot. Scootaloo was looking at her long tall box that I had gotten her, waiting nearly looking like she was going to jump out of her coat. I only chuckled before she then went over and grabbed it, I couldn't lie though, and you always want to get the big gifts first. Applejack and Mike had given Apple Bloom her very own hat, much like Applejack's was, only smaller so it would fit her head. Rarity and Devon gave Belle a bracelet with diamonds all around it; I saw Devon make it with his magic himself just the other day. "Hey? Where are the wheels to this scooter?” I looked over to see Scoot holding up a long board, it was blue much like Rainbow Dash, in fact on the bottom was her Cutie Mark, something I made just last week in fact. I chuckled and stood up and knelt beside her. "It's not a scooter, but a snowboard,” I told her as she looked up to me. "I know you can't ride your scooter in the snow, so until the snow clears up, you can use this, also here.” I went in the box and pulled out a handle that could come off and on. "In case you can't stay on your hind legs without help.” "Wow, thanks Brandon!” she then hugged my waist as much as she could as I chuckled rubbing her mane. "So who's next?” she asked looking around as Rarity brought out three bags with her magic, me, Devon, and Mike getting a bag. "These are for you three,” she answered with a smile. "Go on, look inside.” We did as she was told when I pulled what was inside of it; i pulled out a short sleeve shirt. It was pale, much like my coat when I was a Alicorn, in the front of the shirt was a large print of my Cutie Mark, the sleeves of my shirt black like my hair with the Cutie Mark s on each sleeve. Devon and Mike got there same thing, only Mike's was a deep orange like Applejack with his Cutie Mark on the shirt and sleeves, and Devon was brown with zebra black stripes on it, with his Cutie Mark on the shirt and Sleeves. "Well, are they to your liking boys?” she asked as Devon looked up and then took off his shirt and placed the new one on, I swear, the shirt matched his shin color like it was made from his skin. "Love it,” he answered with a smile as me and Mike did the same thing nodding our agreement. Mike and Applejack said something about wanting to give their gifts later on when everypony left, we understood that, I couldn't only guess why they wanted to, but I said no such thing outloud. I was about to grab the gift under the tree for Twilight, when I noticed something outside the window, looking over I slightly went wide eye as Twilight poked me. "Brandon...what's wrong?” I said nothing for a while but then stood up. "Hey Twilight, you mind coming with me, and you guys keep going, we'll be back in a bit; kay?” they all looked toward me and Twilight before nodding as I took Twilight outside, looking around, I heard the sound of a door closing as I then went toward the barn house with Twilight beside me. "What's wrong Brandon?” she asked ass I said nothing again for a while. "I think...I don't know, just stay close in case alright?” she looked to me and nodded her head, and when we made our way into the farm house, I saw what I had seen outside the window. It was her, my mother. I had told Twilight what my mother looked like the day I came back from the city of Wisdom, so, when I heard her gasp as my mother smiled softly at the two of us, I knew that she knew who she was looking at, right at this moment. "I thought that Wisdom...” I spoke as my mother gave a small chuckle while walking over toward us. "I convinced him to allow me to have this small moment with the two of you, just so I could meet you one last time Brandon, and to meet your future wife.” The last time...that means the only way I would ever meet her again, was that if I were to die. She walked over and hugged me softly, kissing my hair like she always did when I was younger as I held her into a deep embrace, I did not cry this time, in fact, I was glad that Twilight could now meet my mother. Looking over to Twilight, she went down on her knees to get a better look of my faïence. "It is so nice to meet you Twilight Sparkles,” she spoke to her in a soft voice as she cupped her cheek with her hand. "I am so grateful for what you have done for my son; you have my ever thanking gratitude.” "Thank you, Ms Casey,” she spoke while bowing her head slightly. "I am very lucky to have somepony like Brandon; he is kind and very loyal. I am a very lucky mare.” She smiled and then hugged her soon to be daughter-in-law as I watched with a smile, the two most wonderful women in my life, and I was glad they liked each other. My mother pulled away as I then went beside Twilight as she looked up to me as she smiled and I smiled back. I looked back to my mother, and I saw a look of dread in her eyes. "What's wrong mother?” I asked stepping forward as she sighed. "I wish that I could say nothing, but I also came here...as a warning.” "A...warning?” Twilight asked in slight shock as my mother nodded her head. "Yes, Brandon, Twilight, they are getting ready to attack Ponyville in just a few short days.” I knew who she was talking about, Darkness, and Sinbad, they were coming. "Sinbad, he had grown stronger in making more of those Dark Beasts, but not stronger to make them the equal strength.” I nodded while crossing my arms slightly, this was good, that means that the more he makes, the weaker they will become; this also meaning that even though he could outnumber us but sheer numbers, we could still win. "Brandon,” I looked back toward her a she no doubt noticed me deep in thought. "Your father is much to strong right now, yes he will be in this battle; but you must not fight him.” "What?” I gasped taking a step back. "Mother, I have to fight him!” "No, you want to.” I looked away as she sighed. "You have a better chance of fighting Darkness and stopping him, let one of your other friends fight Sinbad, they might have a...” "Mom...” she stopped as I whispered as I saw Twilight look up at me with worry. "I know those two could stop my father, but this is something I have to do. If...if he were to kill one of them, I...I could never live it down. You are right, I want to fight him, I want to drag my blade though that black heart of his, and slash his head off and smash it until it is nothing but mush!” I saw both flinch back at my out burst. "But...this is nothing to do with revenge, I know he will want to toy with me, play around to make me enrage so I can make a mistake. This will give me time to find a opening, and stop him.” She only smiled before crossing her arms and slowly shaking her head left and right before chuckle. "You're still the same, stubborn as ever you are.” "Wonder where I get that from?” she gave me a smile and then I noticed her legs slowly start to disappear; she was out of time it seems. Twilight let out a startled yelp, but I placed a hand on her back as I knelt down on one knee. With one last wave, my mother was gone, me and Twilight sitting where were we for a while. When we went back, it seems the fillies went outside to play, everyone save for my sisters were gone, seems I would give my gift to Twilight later. When asked where we went, I told them that my mother's spirit came to talk to me and Twilight, and to also give out news. The shock that came over the four was easily seen as Mike looked away for a moment, I think he knew; that this news right here, would be the last battle. "Then we must leave to ready the guards,” Luna spoke as I nodded my head. "I shall find Devon tomorrow to start planning with the others with Shiny Armor, Brandon and Mike; you two will be fighting as well?” "Of course,” I nodded as well as Mike. "Then come to the castle as well so we may plan.” We both nodded, me and Twilight along with Celestia and Luna were about to leave when Mike called out to us. "Wait!” he called out as we all looked back. "I want you four here, when I give Applejack her gift.” At once, my face lit up at this, since I knew what he was going to give her, since I was with him when he went to pick it out. "So how ya gonna do it then Mike?” I asked. "Our way or just giving it to her and she guessing?” he smiled and chuckled slightly, our way. He turned to Applejack as the two Alicorns and Twilight stood beside me, looking at me as if I was going to tell them; which I wouldn't. Mike took AJ's new humanlike hands and held onto them lightly, looking into her eyes he smiled as she blushed slightly, seeing how he was acting with her with others watching. "Applejack,” he spoke softly. "Yer know I love ya with ever part of my being right?” "Ya, I know yer do silly,” she spoke while brushing her hair behind her ear as Mike smiled. I watched as he reached behind his pants and pulled out a long black box, holding onto AJ's left hand, he went done on one knee as I smiled. I heard the gasp of the three girls beside me; no doubt ponies here did the same thing, but different like since they were always on all four. AJ's eyes went wide as she looked down at him as he opened the box. Now truly we couldn't see it, but I knew what it looked like. It was sliver, small links holding it all together with orange gems all around it. Different cravings were seen all along it. A very simple bracket, since the pony who gave it to us said that Earth Ponies wore wedding bracelets. "M...Mike?” the human smiled as he then brought it out, not clasping it on her wrist yet, no doubt since it wouldn't fit. "I know there won't be another girl I would want to spend my life with AJ,” he spoke looking up at her as I think I saw her tremble slightly. "And I want us to be more then boyfriend and girlfriend, I want us to be husband and wife; if ya'll accept that is?” the room was so still, I swear I think I saw the dust in the air stand still. I saw her bite her bottom lip before shaking her head up and down slightly as Mike smiled before standing up and hugging her as AJ too hug him. (Mike's POV) "Alright ya'll, see you tomorrow then right?” I asked as I lead my friends outside as they all nodded, though I knew that the next meeting would not be friendly, this would be to plan out what we would have to do, to ensure the safety of Ponyville, and to stop the Dark Beasts. After they agreed and I closed the door, I leaned on it for a moment, I can't believe it, I had asked AJ to marry me and she accepted! I looked back to look at Applejack, to see what she would do now, to find her gone. Rubbing the back of my head I went to look for her, but found no sight of her at all. at last going upstairs, I found our bedroom door slightly opened, going in the room, I stopped at the door, to see what I was looking at with wide eyes. Applejack was laying on top of the blankets, not a single piece of those clothing was on her, in fact, they were thrown all over the room, the only thing she did keep, was her hat, but that was covering her breasts as I swallowed dryly. Her legs were crossed in a way so I couldn't see her nether regains ether, a look of pure lust was on her face. "Ready to open ya gift Mike?” her voice sounded so different, and when she removed her hat and threw it on the post, a large red ribbon that covered her nipples were seen, and when she opened her legs, a moist ribbon was wrapped over it as well. I think my heart stopped and my blood went cold as I saw this, I couldn't even move for a moment before I heard her chuckle. "What's wrong? Gummy got yer tongue?” "N...no not that...just...wow...” I could see the blush on her face grow deeper as I slowly made my way over to her, taking off my clothing, but not before kicking the door lightly behind me closed. Now naked, and my man hood hard and out for the world to see, I climbed into bed with my lover as she laid out, spreading both her legs and her arms out as I looked down at her for a moment, climbing over her body and kissing her softly along her lips. I felt her hands rub the back of my hair as we started to make out, her mouth opening as I felt her tongue push its way into my mouth. We both groaned and gasped softly in out kiss, my hands trailing down her body, her coat so thin that it almost felt like human skin in a way. I felt one of her legs rub up my side before wrapping around my waist slightly as I brought my right hand to her wrapped up breast, taking the loose tie, and pulling it off. I remember Brandon telling me that when Twilight went like this for Nightmare Night, her breast were not this large at all. they were plumped and bounced slightly at I undid them from their red prison. "So AJ,” I spoke after breaking the kiss. "You know how I told you that Breasts were able to produce milk for the mother's child right?” she nodded as I smiled leaning down. "They are also good for foreplay as well.” "What do ya me...oh...” I felt her tense up as I took one of her nipples into my mouth, softly sucking on it as her breathing increased, her hand found its way to my hair again, and when I opened my eyes to look at her, her eyes were closed, mouth pen as she gasped, a deep blush on her face; her other hand even rubbing at the top of her breast. I smiled and brought my other hand to her other breast, rubbing them softly as I sucked the other one, twinkling he nipple causing her to let out a loud gasp of air. After a while, I switched tits, I was now lying in between her body, so I could feel by now how wet she was getting, even with that ribbon on her. As I stopped rubbing her right breast with my hand, that was wet with my spit, I went and pulled off the now drenched ribbon and threw it aside as she then took me by my shoulders and pushed me onto my rear. I guess I made her a little too horny as she climbed over my body, capturing my lips with hers' again as smacked our lips together, my hands going to her flanks as she slowly straddled my hips, before slowly sinking down on my penis. We both broke the kiss and sighed loudly, my grip on her tightened a bit. Her insides felt a bit different, but they hugged me all the same, sitting up fully now, I smiled softly as her eyes were closed, before going back to suck and lick at her breast. At once she started to slowly ride me, I groaned as each time she would slam a bit too hard onto my hips, causing the bed to slightly bounce as she would groan and gasp. My hands still onto her flanks as I rubbed then and down her legs softly as I sucked and licked her breast softly, she soon hilted herself on me, grinding her hips a bit; this making her insides spam a bit as I groaned, feeling her leaking slightly as I opened my eyes to look up at her. Her face held a deep blush, her mouth open slightly as she moaned and gasped her hands then gripping my shoulders as she then turned herself around, so her back was to me. My hand went under her knees as I helped her raise and lower herself onto me over and over again. My lips trailing onto her neck as she leaned back more. Her hips rolling onto my own every time we hilted each other. After a while, she started to get use to this, bringing her knees to the bed and started to ride on her own. My hands then finding her breast, rubbing and pinching at her nipples causing her to shudder and then moan and cry out quite loudly as she started to cum. I tried to stop to allow her to cool down, but she still went on as her orgasm took her. Seeing how she didn't want to stop, I slowly lowered her onto her hands and knees, my hands other waist as I started to buck and thrust into her from behind. My eyes by then were closed, sweat pouring down my body as I thrust harder and harder into my lower, her breast as I felt when I moved my hands toward her belly, and were swaying with each thrust I gave into her; my pre shooting into her as she moaned more, her head lying on her arms, which were crossed over the pillow. When I did open my eyes, she was looking back at me, gasping with each thrust I gave louder and louder as I felt myself getting closer. Leaning down, we then kissed as I humped her as much as I could, her arm wrapping around my neck to hold me. Soon my thrusts became irregularly, I started to grunt more and more as I felt myself get ever so closer to the release that I wanted so badly, and soon I got it as I thrust one last time inside my lover, and came. My hips jerked with each shot as AJ softly moaned as she no doubt felt the shots go inside of her. Her vent milking me for every drop of seed I could give her body. After my sperm came down to nothing but a trickle, I slowly pulled her to my chest as I fell to our sides. My hands founding their ways to her waist as I held her close as she snuggled up to my chest. My placed my face in her hair, which smelled of apples like always, turning my head toward the window, I could see that the sun had long since gone down, the moon slowly raising behind the dark snow clouds. Pulling the blanket that I guess fell from the bed to the floor, I wrapped both of us in it, closing my eyes and slowly falling asleep. Chapter 23 A few days had passed since our little Christmas party, Twilight giving me a simple bracelet; but I loved it all the same. Myself, I gave her the very first copy of the history of the human race that resided within the walls of the old human cities. She was always within the pages of the large book, seeming how she can't really do much now that she was looking like she was about to pop. When I left to the castle with Devon and Mike, Celestia and Luna were speaking to the Wonder Bolts. It seems that they would be our scouts to see how far the Dark Beast army was, and how they were growing. I asked them if they would allow Rainbow Dash to join their ranks for this sort of job, which they agreed to, I tell you, Dash was like a fan girl of that damn singer Justin Bieber; that's right, I hate the bugger. Now, as we sat around the large table inside the castle of Canterlot, Shiny Armor, Devon, Mike, myself, Luna, and Celestia had our gaze to a map as Rainbow Dash, who had just came in, the Wonder Bolts going to Ponyville to get everypony into a underground bunker of which Mike and Big Mac had been working on for a few mouths now. "So from what Spitfire told me,” she answered pointing to the part far away from Apple farm, this being where the underground bunker was hidden. "The Dark Beasts will make their way here; man...a lot of stuff will be destroyed huh?” "Buildings and items can be restored,” Shiny Armor spoke up; he was clad in his Captain armor. "But lives can never be brought back.” I also wore the armor that Moon gave me when I was to be her Captain, Devon wearing pretty much the same thing, save his was not a robe, he just wore black pants, with the armor on the knees and elbows as well as the chest plate. Mike wore only light armor, saying it would only slow him down since he bore both his magic Thor like hammer that my sisters gave him, and his old longer handle sledgehammer around his belt, just in case his main hammer was taken from him in battle. "Yeah, I guess that's true,” my rainbow colored friend answered; I noticed that her voice seemed almost like a whisper. "Well then, I better go back down to Ponyville and make sure everypony is safe and sound alright?” she asked us before then taking off at high speeds. "Do we have a plan of action then?” Luna asked looking around as I nodded speaking up. "After this,” I spoke up. "I and Devon along with Mike and Shiny here will go back down to Ponyville with the guards to get ready, once there, we will call onto the Holy Sun Blade. But as Mike said, we can not use his gift, the one where he can gather the power from Equestria until the Dark Beast are near. When this happens, we will guard him, and when the sword is fully charge, use it to wipe the Dark Beasts out once...and for all.” "Is Darkness, Sinbad, and that Discord feller gonna be there as well?” Mike asked tapping the head of his magic hammer as Celestia spoke her answer. "We have yet to have a Discord sighting, but that does not mean he may not show up. Darkness will be there, Sinbad will have to be there to control the Dark Beasts.” I was staring off into nothing, so my father would have to be there...and Darkness as well. No matter what happened, today, one of them will die, hopefully, both. Celestia then told us that she would be coming with us as well as Luna to watch over the ponies in the bunker, to make sure they felt safe in a way, myself and Shiny did not like this idea, but in the end, we knew it was the best. Teleporting back to Ponyville, we saw many of the ponies already making their way toward the farm, Twilight and the rest were already there so I didn't need to worry about them. in the middle of the village, the guards of Equestria stood at ready, I counted them up, with my guards, Luna's and Celestia's we only have about one hundred, so few, but all we had. Looking up, I noticed that it was slowly becoming night, even when something like this was happening, Celestia and Luna still had to bring the night and day. They told me after doing it for so many eons, that it was like second nature to them. Watching as all the ponies got ready, their armor ether gold, black, they all glistened as the twilight like dusk come over their armor. I stood in the front of the pack, my sword around my back as always, my arms crossed over my chest as I stared straight ahead, my body tensed, my jaws working up and down as I swallowed a few times. "It's gonna be alright partner,” I looked over to my right to see Mike standing there beside me; he was looking ahead at where I was staring as I looked ahead as well. "We will make it out of this if that's what you're worried about.” "Look,” I answered him not looking at him. "I don't care what happens to me, all I care about is stopping this war, if you really can call it a war; and my family being fine.” "They will,” he told me placing a hand on my shoulder. "And you will be there to see them grow.” I turned my head to look at him and smiled slightly at this, he turned over to look at me as well as he smiled softly to me, before clasping his hand on my shoulder once more before he then looked over toward the area we were looking. His smile slowly went to a frown as I also looked over, as I saw what he was seeing. Slowly like the monsters they were, the Dark Beasts made their way down the narrow road. They had indeed changed, taking a much human like look, but they were bigger, almost like a mini Hulk in a way, even from where we were, their bright red eyes were easily seen. The sound of hooves heard behind us as I looked back to see all of the guards behind me and Mike, Devon coming to stand on the other side of us as we all looked to each other and nodded. Bringing our arms up which held the Elements of Tri, they started to glow, before a light of their colors flowed outward toward the sky. Twirling, looking like they were dancing, the colors took a form of a sword, and what a sword it was. If you all know who Zack is, from the game Final Fantasy, then you know what I'm talking about when it looked long and wide. But unlike Zack's blade, this one was very different. Where the handle was and where the guard would be, above the guard floated what seemed to be a smaller sun, mixed with yellow and orange as it span in circles slowly. The blade from the guard rose over the sun, becoming a bit thinner once it was over the spot where the sun was. The blade was floating in the air, as I looked toward the two friends standing with me, I noticed that Mike's hammer was gone, that's when I remembered that his Element was his hammer itself. As it slowly floated down, he grasped onto the hilt as he looked to us and nodded, backing away toward the middle of the crowd as me and Devon stood in front of the soldiers before us, I turned my head and spoke loudly as Shiny Armor took Mike's old place. "Everyone listen up!” I spoke in a deep and loud voice. "We need to make sure Mike is protected as he charges up that blade, only then will these Dark Beasts at last be stopped! I know some of you never fought these things before, so let me tell you know, the kill point is the head, cut it off and the body will disappear.” I saw them all nod as I watched Mike bring the blade up high in the sky, I watched with wide eyes as light from the trees, ground, and air flowed toward the sword. Looking forward at the Dark Beast, I tensed up as I saw Sinbad in the front, wearing that same red robe, his blades in hand. I glared, he smiled, Devon punched his open fist, sparks seen coming off as he cracked his neck by flexing it left and right; Shiny Armor digging his hind hooves in the ground, lowering his chest ready to charged. I brought my hand to my blade and pulled it out, the blade now was fully black, like it always was at night, bringing it high in the air I heard the sound of hooves clicking into place as everypony behind me got ready. Thrusting my blade forward I then roared. "For Equestria!” then I started to run, blade behind me as Devon and Shiny Armor took on ether side of me, the rest shouted the same thing as they took to ether the air or stayed on the ground. My father brought his swords up and lowered them as he backed behind his army as the Beasts ran toward us. It was a short run, before our forces clashed with the other. Dodging the attack as one Dark Beast went to slash at me, I brought my blade straight up in his chin and though the head. At once it disappeared as I then span around and slashed two more heads off. I looked back toward Mike to see many of the guards with him, keep guard as they fought off the Dark Beast as he poured more and more power into the blade. I saw Devon off to the side, punching and kicking, moving like a mad man as he then punched his fists together like if he was bro-fisting somepony. His hands lighting up in flames as he then pushed his open hands out and burned all the Dark Beast before him. But no matter what we did, there were always three that took the place of the one we 'killed'. I yelped as I felt my skin being cut as one Dark Beast slashed at my left arm, it burned like ice as blood slowly flowed down my arm toward the ground, I kicked the Dark Beast before stabbing my blade though the eye. Shiny Armor using magic to slash the heads off any that got near him, but also using the sharp hoof shoes as a sword in a way. I went closer to him, we fought back to back in a way before the Dark beast that were near formed a circle around us; Mm eyes darting around, ready for any movement, before I noticed red lines come out of nowhere, wrapping around all of their bodies, before then slashing though them. Looking over, I saw it was Devon as he was knelt to the ground, his hands into fist, as he looked up and grinned. "Little trick I've been working on,” he told us before jumping back into battle. "He's treating this as if it's a game!” Shiny spoke in slight confusion in his voice as I nodded and shook my head. "That's Devon for you I guess,” I told him as I brought my blade up, readying myself as more Dark Beast came closer and closer to us. They all jumped before us as I then grabbed Shiny and threw him in the air before I brought my left hand down toward the ground, casting magic as spikes of Stone came up and got many of the Dark Beast, I then brought my blade down, casing a wall of black fire to come around me, burning off the rest of them as Shiny landed on his feet. "A little warning next time?!” he yelled as I smirked before jerking my blade up right at the right time as two blades crossed over my own, followed by the sinister smile of the man that I hated most of all. He kicked me making me slide back a bit as Shiny came over to me before I stood back up. "Shiny, go make sure Mike is fine,” "Brandon, no you...” "I'll be fine, no go!” he hesitated for a moment, before nodding and then running off as Sinbad chuckled, twirling his blade as I stood up and held the blade between my legs in the basic stance. "So,” he spoke as I watched him, keeping my way from him, the Dark Beast fighting around us, not trying to come in for the kill. "Some good old fashion father and son time hrm?” "So it would seem,” I answered crossing my legs as I stalked him, waiting for his move, keeping my right side to him as he mirrored my move. "Tell me son,” he asked pointing his right sword at me. "Why do you fight for the weaker side? Why not join us; you could be so great with us.” "Fat chance,” I spoke lifting my chin up. "I don't fight with smug.” "Oh, still mad about those little scars on your face?” he asked referring to my left eye. "Or are you still pissed about your mother?” my eyes tightened as he smiled. "You know, I found out what the child is gonna be,” the child...wait, was he talking about the women he got knocked up? "It's going to be a girl, and my is she going to have quite a life.” He smiled closing his eyes for a moment. "When she gets to the age of seven, we are going to sell her off to the highest bidder to pop her cherry; some of my friends are willing to pay good money too.” "You sick bastard!” I roared out as he only laughed. "What, that are all what women are to me, holes to be filled and to do my bidding. Men like you, are just wuss, and should be killed off!” "Funny, I was going to say the same thing about you.” I answered him as he only laughed. "You, kill me, boy you have no idea who you're messing with!” "Oh I have a very good idea.” I answered again as I pointed my blade to him and stopped. "I am dealing with the Devil himself, a man who cares for nothing other then himself. A waste of flesh and blood. Well let me tell you something, all those years you called me weak, all those years you harmed me, they only fueled my rage...and my power, to KILL YOU!” I then ran forward, jumping in the air as I slashed downward, cutting and slashing as fast as I could, I watched as he backed away, trying to hit me as well. Metal hitting metal, sparks flying as we clashed with our blades, my sword felt light as it flowed though the air, the tip whistling as I then felt it hit flesh, his face as I cut him from his right eyebrow down to the left side of his chin. He howled in pain as he backed away as I jumped back. Watching as he dropped one of his blades to hold onto his face, the blood pouring though his fingers as he slowly looked up. His left eye was closed now; I no doubt had cut the eye as well, making him blind now in the left eye. The mark I had given him, jagged slightly as it went over the nose and his lip toward the chin, the hair he had on his face, it was cut off at those parts as he was bleeding only slightly, but enough to make me smile. "So monsters can bleed.” "You bastard!” he growled and backed away as his Dark Beasts took his place as I then heard someone call out. "The Dark Beasts are on their way toward the farm!” I looked back, seeing Mike look back toward the farm and then back toward me. I knew what he was thinking, one of us had to here to make sure that the Dark Beasts wouldn't find the underground bunker. Running toward him, I stood beside him watching as the sword was still pulling in power. "How long till that sword reaches full?” I asked as Mike grunted a bit. "I'm not sure...” damn it...thinking about what I was about to go, I grabbed hold of the handle and pushed him away. At once the sword started to drain my strength, not the power of that around me as Mike was about to grab me. "No!” I told him as I felt weaker and weaker. "You go and stop them, I have enough power to get this sword to full blast, you just go; now!” "Brandon...but what if...?” "Why are you still here?!” I demanded as he jumped back. "Get your fucking ass moving and get to the farm!” he started to back away, before nodding, pulling out his old hammer and running as fast as he could away. I fell to my knees by then, still holding the sword in my hand as it sapped me more and more. I could feel it, it was almost done...I just needed to hold off...for a bit...more... I don't know how long I was like this, it could've been seconds, minuets, or all I could've know was hours; but soon, I then felt my energy slowly raise again, that was weird, how was that possible? Looking up, I noticed Devon was before me, his hands out as his hands glowed a soft brown, the magic flowing from his body, toward my own body as the guards surrounded us. "Devon...? What are you?” I slowly stood up, feeling more and more of my strength slowly returned as Devon smirked. "Just call me a Magic Tank mother fucker!” he grinned; I noticed that his arms were slightly bleeding, as well as his chest. I soon felt the sword fully charged, I don't know how, but I just felt it. A soft glow was coming from it as Shiny Armor came beside Devon, and did the same as him; I felt my once gone powers return as I watched as they slumped slightly. Looking to make sure they were alright, I then turned toward the Dark Beasts as they all lined up in a wall of themselves. I glared at them, both hands tight on the handle as I started to run toward them. they roared and started to run before me as well, blade held high, I took a few more steps before jumping as high as I could, as I started to fall, I brought the tip of the blade downward, screaming as the tip dug itself into the dirt, before a wave of yellow light shot from the blade. Like water when you dropped a stone in the water, the wave of light rippled as more and more waves were seen coming from the blade. As soon as the Dark Beasts came within the reach of the light, they just disappeared in a poof of black smoke, the waves of light going so far up in the sky; no doubt it could be seen for miles. I looked around, no one was harmed by the ray of light save for the Dark Beasts, and as soon as it started, it was over. The sword slowly reverting back to the hammer of Mike's, as the three colors once more found their way back to mine, Devon's, and Mike's gems that we held. It was over...the Dark Beasts were gone! The cheers of the guards behind me was easily heard as I stood up, watching as they jumped and howled into the air like children on the last day of school. Seeing Devon help Shiny Armor up, I smiled, glad that my friends were safe and sound. "What have you done?!” looking back, I watched as my father slowly limped out, it seemed the ray of lights effected him as well, his body burnt slightly, his left side of his face black as I grinned, the guards taking their place behind me as I spoke. "It's over,” I told him. "Your little army is no more, the Holy Sun Blade made sure of that.” He only growled softly as he pulled his blade out as I brought my hand out, my sword floating into my open hand as I got ready. But before we could start, an explosion, followed by a rumble was heard and felt. I lost my footing as I fell on my face, as well as everyone else mostly saved for my father who swayed a bit. Looking back, I saw smoke coming from where the farm was. Oh no, Mike! I heard Sinbad slightly laugh as I looked over to him and glared. "Why are you laughing?!” I demanded as he chuckled once more. "You think we didn't know of that little bunker they made?” my blood went cold, no...oh dare god no! "That's right, I'm sure Darkness killed a good number of those ponies in there too, from how that blast felt.” I was about to say something, roar or attack, when I noticed Mike's Hammer doing something, it started to glow lightly, before shooting off toward the farm, was Mike calling it back? Ether way, the moment it was out of sight, something shot from the sky. Lightening was shooting down from the dark clouds of the night, making the night flash white as more and more lightening were seen. "No...no it's impossible!” I looked back toward Sinbad, what was he talking about...did he know what was going on? He glared at me and slowly started to back away as I looked back to him and glared. "Oh no you don't!” I called out as I started to run toward him, sword out as I was about to slash him, when he disappeared. "Damn it!” So close, and then he pulls a trick like that. "Brandon!” Devon called out as I turned back to look at him. "Forget him for now; we have to go see if Mike is alright man!” "Yeah...you're right lets...” a loud roar was heard causing everypony to look where it came from, toward where Mike was. A flash of red was seen shooting into the air, as the sound of a low whistle was heard, something was coming toward us in the sky, and fast. "Everyone! Watch out!” I screamed as I rolled out of the way as well as Devon and everypony else. Whatever it was, it landed; hard! A cloud of dust was all I could see, coughing as I spat out some dirt I swallowed, I stood up to look at what landed, when I was shocked at what it wasn't...but WHO it was. Darkness was lying on the ground, a small crater of where he was, with him in the middle. His body was bloody, his right wing, torn off, his left forearm looked to be broken, as it was in a way that was not the body truly allowed it to be. A soft groan came from his lips as he spattered out blood, I was about to go over and finish the job of killing him, when I felt someone tap my shoulder. Looking over, I saw it was Devon as he pointed with his free hand toward the path of that which Mike went to. My eyes went wide at what I was seeing, walking down the path, his eyes face blank, but I could see it in his eyes, pure rage as I noticed what seemed to be a aura of red, almost flickering around him like a flame as he slowly made his way past me and Devon. Mike...what happened to you man...? (Mike's POV) "Why are you still here?!” My friend asked me in a voice I did not hear from him unless he was truly angry. "Get your fucking ass moving and get to the farm!” I knew he was right, but I was all too worried about what would happen to him, he couldn't use my gift Nova gave me, so I knew he would have to use his own power much like Courage did the first time. But would this cost him the very same price; or did I place enough power into the sword that he would indeed place a little bit more and live to tell the tale? Hesitating for a bit more, I then turned and started to make my way toward my home, pulling out my old sledgehammer from my belt, I ran as fast as I could. My breathing making my chest hurt with every breath. But my worry for the ponies of Ponyville, my friends, and my family was all that pushed me on faster and faster. I soon made my way to the farm, and sure enough, three Dark Beasts were there, looking around. Oh no, did they know that there was a bunker?! I gave it no thought as I ran toward the closest one, hammer behind my head, I slammed the Dark Beast to the ground by the head, making it like a pancake as it disappeared like all the rest, the other two jumped back one in front of me, the other behind me. Looking at the two quickly, I thought fast, jumping forward, I slammed my shoulder into the chest of the one in front of me, twirling around, I go the one behind me with the head of my hammer, I think I broke it jaw, if it truly did have a jaw as it too disappeared, before I jumped forward, my hammer meeting yet another Dark Beast. "My, my, you took out three in such a short time?” I jerked my head up to see a black Alicorn on top of the barn house. The long hair flowing on the side like all of the Alicorn I have met so far. Deep red cat like eyes looking down at me, his wings slightly flared out as if ready to take off. The tail behind him flowing the same as his hair. He wore armor, lighter then his body, but black all the same, the chest plate having on the front what seemed to be a moon, half light, the other dark, the same as his Cutie Mark on his flank; metal boots going up toward his knees. He looked almost as tall as Luna, maybe a bit bigger. I got my hammer ready, Darkness, the one who brought Sinbad here, and the leader of the trio of villains that were trying to take over the world. He jumped from the roof and landed on the ground as I jerked back a bit, ready for anything as he smiled and walked forward. He seemed to eye me up and down for a moment as I waited for any sudden movement. "Yes...one so young, but so full of power, I could use somepony like you with your...skills,” "Are ya insane in the membrane?” I asked him as he tilted his head slightly. "You think I would join the likes of you, after what you've done?!” Darkness only softly chuckled at this as he started to walk forward toward me as I slowly backed away, my hammer up and ready for any sort of tricks this Alicorn would throw at me. My mind drifted back toward Brandon though, I knew he was suffering while holding onto that blade; I had to get rid of Darkness soon, and just pray that he is alright. "Do you truly think that you can beat me human?” he asked rising a hoof in the air as if pointing at me. "Brandon might, even that dark skin human, or whatever he is now; but you?” he chuckled softly shaking his head. "You are nothing but a muscle head human!” "And why did you ask this 'muscle head' human to join you then?” "Oh I was just going to backstab you like I did with the bug bitch. Once I get what I want, the other two will also die!” he then crouched low to the ground. "But you won't live that long to see that day!” He charged, flying at speeds that slightly shocked me, bringing my hammer up, I smashed it down to where his head would be, but somehow, he was behind me. I felt a pain on my back as I was thrown a far and landed on my side. Groaning I got back up as he flew toward me, jumping out of the way, I slammed the side of my hammer on his leg, but it just bounced off with ease. I saw him smile as his wing caught me in the chin sending me flying into the air slightly, and then caught me in the air with his magic as I struggled, I couldn't move at all! Just then, I noticed something, his back was to the path I had taken to get here, a wall of light was seen coming toward us, and another, and another. It passed though us as if it was nothing, but I saw him jerk and look back as I smiled. Good job Brandon...you did it... I saw him look back at me, his tight on his magic grew even stronger as I chocked slightly, but then...he smiled. That smile told me he was thinking of something, and I didn't like it one bit. "You know...” he spoke looking at me, his nose up to my own. "I've heard that some humans tend to black out and fight like monsters when they are in complete rage, I wonder if that is true?” he then smiled wickedly and turned his head toward a hill, the very same hill where the door of the bucker was hidden. My breathing increased, he knew about the bunker, but how? He dropped me and then stomped on my chest with his hoof, looking at me as he only grinned as his horn glowed more. "Let's truly see this first hoof...shall we?” jerking his head toward the hill, he then shot a powerful blast of black magic toward the hill. The hill exploded, the ground shaking as blocks of earth and dirt flew into the air, my eyes went wide, I tried to scream but nothing came out as Darkness laughed hollowly into the air. The dust, slowly setting, my eyes grew even wider as I felt tears slowly forming in my eyes. There were ponies lying on the ground, bleeding and not moving, Celestia and Luna were doing their best to heal them, as many of the others ran deeper into the bunker to get away. When I saw who was hurt, my blood went cold. Applejack, Big Mac, and...oh god...even little Apple Bloom! Something in my at last snapped, just like the feeling I got when I was fighting Nova, and I saw Applejack get hit and almost killed, I felt it again; but this time, it was stronger then before. Standing up slowly I brought my hand up in the air as Darkness still laughed, I only had to wait a moment to feel the hammer that the princesses gave me as my breathing got harder and harder. Words were dancing around in my head, telling me to say them, telling me to awaken a power dwelling deep within me. "Darkness...” my voice was deep and almost threatening in a way as the Alicorn turned to look at me, as if to gloat or something, but then I saw him take a step back from me. I could feel it, power growing within my body I didn't know I had, the power of the Guardian of Power was awakening in me. With hammer still in air, my voice was deep; a sense of power was heard in my voice, as I spoke the words in a clear booming voice. "By the power of Equestria!” I watched as a blot of lightening shot from the sky and landed on the top of my hammer, a dome of white magic covered my body as what seemed to be sparklers were seen covering my body, my eyes closed, I felt power unlike before, grow stronger, and stronger. And when it was over, I knew; I changed. I didn't look at myself to see what had indeed changed, slowly turning my head to look at Darkness, I saw a look of pure fear in his face as I took a step forward, lightening crackling along the ground as I did. "You think, just because your hair is different and that you look different you can stop me!” he screamed out, but I could hear the fear in his voice, pure fear, and it filled me with glee hearing the mighty dark Alicorn fear me. I think I was smirking as he roared at went for me with his hoof up, I caught it with my left hand, my eyes narrowing as he tried to pull away. "You...” my voice sounded different, he jerked as well, it my voice was filled with power. "You...hurt my family, you have taken so many lives...and now.” my eyes darted up to him as I squeezed my hand so hard, that the sound of crunching under my hand was heard as he let out a painful scream. "Now...it's your turn...to feel fear!” still holding onto his broken hoof, I picked him up and started to bash him on the ground, throwing him up in the air as I jumped, he tried to fight back , his wing coming for me again as I grabbed it; ripping it off. Again he howled in pain, and with every power I had in my swing, I cracked him in the chest with my hammer, sending him flying toward Ponyville. Once I landed, I turned toward Princess Celestia and Luna. The white Alicorn gave me a look that I did not know what it was, Luna, she was utterly shocked as I slowly made my way over and looked down to the three ponies before me. My eyes softened as I closed my eyes and brought my hand out. I do not know how I did it, all I know, is that it felt...right. A red aura went over each of their bodies, before their wounds were healed. But they did not wake. "Watch over them,” I told Celestia and Luna as I turned to walk away. "N...Nova?” I stopped when I heard Celestia call out that name, turning around; I saw her looking at me as I shook my head. "I am not Nova Princess Celestia,” I spoke back to her, and then made my way toward Ponyville, to end this once; and for all. (Brandon's POV) The way Mike looked now, dear god it almost scared the sweet shit out of me. His hammer held tightly in his hand as he made his way past me and Devon as I got a good look at how he looked now. I don't know how, but his armor was gone, replaced by clothing I had never seen before. A long black vest was open, no shirt under it showing off his muscles as well as his flaming shield Cutie Mark. There were runes that surrounded one side of the vest, going in a straight downward line, these runes being that of the old human's texts; these one spelling our Power. Black baggy like pants were also what he was wearing, black boots as well. Around his waist was a pure white belt, and on looking more closely, I could see that the belt buckle was of his Cutie Mark, the rest of the belt, a symbol of each of his friends, meaning the girls myself and Devon's own Cutie Mark. Even his hair changed a bit, going from the brown we all knew he had, to a jet black. Black fingerless gloves were on his hands, as he gripped the hammer tighter as I slowly made my way toward him, as he stopped a few feet away from Darkness's body. "M...mike?” I asked almost afraid to touch him, I mean really...dah fuck happened to him? He slowly turned toward me and then nodded his head. "Dah fuck happened to you?” "I'll explain later,” whoa, even his voice sounded different. Devon soon stood on the other side of him, for once he didn't say anything, just gawking at Mike before we heard a cough and a groan come from the Alicorn as Mike spoke up as Darkness opened his eyes. "It's over Darkness,” he spoke pointing his hammer at him. "Surround now, and pay for the crimes you have commented!” as he stood up, he stumbled, coughing up blood as e fell on his forelegs, before softly chuckle and then howling with laughter. "You...f...fools!” he coughed before looking up at us. "You just...don't get it do you? you think stopping me will stop my plan from working?!” he chuckled again as I herd the guards behind us shift ready to pounce as I turned back and held my hand up, shaking my head as they backed away, I knew Darkness was of no threat right now. "Darkness...the shadow of the world, it will never be beaten, there is no way to destroy it. for as long as there is light in this pitiful world, the shadows of the dark will always be there, always be waiting...” he coughed and then spat out more blood before looking up at the sky. "Oh the glory of which it will be, when the darkness truly takes over. You three should know truly of what I mean.” He then looked to us. "Darkness clouds all of your hearts, no matter how much you may denied, there is a dark evil sleeping within every last one of you here today! "Greed, power, lust, these are the dark everypony has, and if given the choice, the choice of something great, they shall take it!” I had heard enough and then stepped forward to speak my mind. "You may be right Darkness,” I spoke out as I held my chin up. "But know this, as long as there is light within this world, as long as there are ponies, humans, dragons, and the rest of the race of this world who wish to have a peaceful world; know this. We will fight, we will always fight to keep the world as it should be, free for anypony to make a choice they want, free to love those who they love without fear of what anyone thinks of them. You and your plans for a dark filled world, with the help of Discord and Sinbad may be the storm of this world; but we...are the lightening!” I watched as Devon and Mike turned to look at me as I held my fist up toward my chest. "A single streak of light that blots across the sky, giving light to the world even for a moment, but it is there; it is there and always will be there. If this type of fight goes on forever; then I will fight to my last breath to keep my friends and family safe from evil scum like you!” I then brought up my wrist that held my Element of Wisdom in the middle. "I will fight, and bring my Wisdom to all who seek it,” I then saw Mike step for and bring his hammer up. "I will fight to bring the Power to those who do not have it, and wield it for them!” "And I will fight to bring the Courage who all that need it,” Devon spoke up while walking up showing his Element. "And also to kick some fucking ass!” We all turned and started to walk away, I was about to order the guards to keep Darkness down until the princesses came and did whatever they wanted to do to him, before I heard a low growl. "You will all die!” I turned around quickly while pulling my blade up as Darkness sprang in the air, magic covering his body as his body was surrounded in a deep black magic. Mike pushed in front of me, his hands glowing the same red aura I had seen from his body before combusting into an arm of red and orange flames. Jerking his arm back and then shooting forward, the wet sound of skin being torn was all I could hear, and watch as Darkness face went from anger, to a shock filled look. He slowly looked down; he was leaning over Mike's left shoulder, his hand and arm not seen as he was shoulder length inside of his chest. Mike's eyes were closed before I heard a small whisper. "This is for Mac, AJ, and Apple Bloom...” and with that his whole body blew into a bright red flame as Darkness screamed. Mike pulled away, blood pouring from his arm as the flames died down, Darkness screaming and then falling toward the ground, trying to kill he flames surrounding his body, but with the gaping hole in his chest, which was now letting out lots of blood, after ten seconds, the sound of his screams, just stopped. Not a word was spoken, not a sound heard, not even the wind; all that could truly be heard, was the crackling of the fire, as Darkness's body burned before us. I jerked when I heard someone scream out, 'He's dead!' followed by the uproar of the guards behind us as I turned to see them jumping for pure joy now. I gave a small sigh, I guess they could celebrate now, the one who started all of this was dead, but still; there was still Discord, and my father Sinbad out there. "Mike!” we all turned to see Apple Bloom run straight toward Mike, his face lit up as he went down on his knees, dropping his hammer as his now soon to be niece flew into his arms, nuzzling him as he too nuzzled her back, hugging her tightly. I smiled at this, looking up as Devon ran over to Rarity and Sweetie Belle, and I too ran over to greet Twilight and her family as I held my lover in a tight embrace. Looking up, I saw everypony who was hidden deep within the bunker come out, they saw the burning body of Darkness, and I think it shocked them for a moment, before they too started to cheer. This was going to be something that would not be forgotten anytime soon. ...Two weeks later... "So why princess Celestia and Luna wanted to see us at the castle Brandon?” Devon asked as I was sitting down in the hallway just outside the main chambers of the castle. Truly I had no idea as I just shrugged my shoulders slightly. Just like them I had gotten a letter from Derpy to come to the castle for something important, did they find Sinbad or Discord? But if they did...why would they make us wait out here, I mean, it has been over a hour. It had nearly been two weeks since the battle at Ponyville. The Dark Beasts now truly gone, the spirits of Wisdom, Courage and Nova confirming this when we went to see them. We were slightly surprised to find out not a lot of Ponyville was destroyed, just a few homes that could easily be fix. And many were able to house those who couldn't live in those homes until they were fixed. After Mike told us how he had gained his new found powers, Nova told us that this was the power that his family was known for, only a true warrior who cared for others, other then himself could wield. The clothing he wore, were really Nova's old battle clothes, the hair color, not sure what that had to do with it, but hey, looked pretty cool I guess. Over a week ago, me and Twilight went to the doctor to see how long we would have to wait until the foal was due, looking at her then, she had a pretty large belly, but she could still walk, but at times she just stayed at home and read. We had over a month to wait; a month...I was going to be a father in a month. It sent chills down my back as I thought of this over and over again, but for real...I couldn't wait. Everyone was helping us also plan the wedding that we would have a few months after the birth. Man, almost a year since I came to Equestria, but it felt like forever in a way. Thinking on it, a lot had happened in the many months I had stayed here. I found great friends, a lover, fought evil, became a prince...something that doesn't happen a lot. Man this would make a great story huh? Just then the doors opened slightly as a head poked out, a brown Unicorn wearing a black tux top was seen as he walked over to us and bowed his head ever so slightly. "So sorry to keep you all waiting Sirs,” he spoke still with his head down. "Everything is now ready for you three to come in, please.” He then stepped out of the way, head still bowed as his pointed with his hoof toward the door. I stood up and dusted the dirt off my back side of my pants, Mike adjusting his hat, as Devon cracked his fingers and his neck. as we neared the doors, they opened on their own, when the door opened fully, we were shocked by the sound of ponies cheering as we made our way down a long red carpet on the floor, Celestia and Luna on the end. Even the three spirits, Wisdom, Courage and Nova were there as well! What the heck was going on? All three of us turned to look at each other as we still made our way down the walkway, still utterly confused. The front row held our friends and lovers as they cheered, heck even Fluttershy was cheering, which I found surprising since she was so quite at times. We soon found ourselves before the two Alicorns and the three colored orbs of lights, soon after a while, the cheering died down as I looked around slightly before looking back to my sisters. "Welcome Mike, Devon, and Brandon,” Celestia spoke while nodding to each of us. "I bet you are wondering why you are here, are you not?” "Crossed my mind for sure,” Devon spoke as chuckles were heard all around. Celestia smiled and then spoke once more. "We have brought you were for two reasons, one, to thank each of you for your part in stopping Darkness. Though it is a great sorrow that he had to be destroyed the way he did, we know think that this was truly the best coarse of action.” The red orb, Nova, came over and floated before us. "The second reason,” he spoke. "Is for the reason myself, Courage and Wisdom thought we should do.” The blue orb of Wisdom and the green orb of Courage floated toward us as well as Nova went on. "True, we are the Guardians of the Elements, but in this sort of sate, we can no longer truly keep these powers safe. So we wish for you three, to take our places, as Guardians of the Elements.” I and the other two looked to each other in utter shock as Nova went on. "But the title of this is not what you three should hold, but one of greater important, Princess Celestia if you will?” my older sister smiled and nodded as she stopped forward before looking to each of us with a smile, I watched as her horn glowed as a long thing golden sword floated in front of her, as I titled my head slightly...wait, was she knighting us?! "Could you three please kneel?” looking to each other, we slowly did, each on one knee, our arms over the upright knee, first it was Devon as she placed the tip of the sword on each shoulder lightly. "I now dub you as Devon, Courage Guardian of Equestria!” she then went over to Mike and did the same thing to his shoulders as she then spoke. "I now dub you as Mike, Power Guardian of Equestria!” at last she came to me as she did the same to me. "And to you Brandon, I dub you as Brandon, Wisdom Guardian of Equestria!” she then pulled away and placed the sword back wherever it came from as we slowly rose from our kneeling stance as she twirled her hoof a bit telling us to turn to face the crowd. "Everypony here today, I give to you, your Guardians of these lands!” the uproar that came from everyone was so loud I think I went slightly deaf as I only slightly laughed at this, my hand behind my head. "Oh dear god...” I muttered under my breath slightly. Chapter 24 In my Alicorn form, I found out something that I truly hated, I couldn't but my hoof under my color, god damn it Rarity, why did you have to make this suit top slightly hot? Looking in the mirror that I was given in a slightly large circle room, I found myself looking back at my own refection, my hair pushed back slightly, still having it's old spike up in the front a bit, but in a neat sort of way. My top tux was of black, since my coat was that of pure white like snow, in fact it looked more like a normal human tux, save this one didn't have a tie since this one was button up with gold buttons, the color that being gold color as well with a white button keeping it together. The cuffs around my hoof ankles were cold, and the 'belt' that hung a bit away from my forelegs being both white with a golden buckle. A sliver belt was strapped going across my chest, much like the belt that held my sword; the buckle that showing a painting of my Cutie Mark. It was happening; I was getting married to Twilight Sparkles. I tried to remember what her father told me, deep breaths close your eyes and just relax; yeah easy for him to say now, but for me I couldn't keep calm for the life of me! And where the hell were Mike, Devon, Shiny Armor, and Big Mac? They said they would be here to help me keep my cool! Going over to one of the sofas I sat down, closing my eyes as I tried to relax...maybe thinking of something will help me keep cool...? ...One month ago... Downstairs of mine and Twilight's home in Ponyville, I was standing by the staircase, my hands behind my back as my foot tapped on the floor. Everyone was pretty much here, Devon, Rarity, Mike, Big Mac, Apple Bloom, Apple Jack, Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy...okay you know what I mean, everyone was freaking here that wanted to be here after what was going on upstairs was done! Twilight was upstairs with her mother, Celestia, Luna, and a doctor as well. Seems today was the day that the foal was coming. Twilight's father, watched me as I started to pace as well then, so worried and upset that I couldn't be up there with her. I guess over here, it was tradition for only the mother and two other mares, not including the doctor, to be with the mother giving birth. "Brandon, it will be alright, just sit down and wait like the rest of us.” He told me as I stopped for a moment and looked at him. "I know what you are feeling, believe me I do, but pacing around like a fox waiting for its pray will not make something like this go any faster.” I sighed and nodded my head, going to sit on the sofa beside him as he brought a hoof to my shoulder. It made it worst that we couldn't hear anything, the same spell I used at the Christmas party to allow the children to sleep, was used so that I would run up and disturbed them...trust me, I almost did. "Yeah man, you just need to take some deep breaths!” I looked over at Devon as he gave me a small smile. Looking around, I noticed all of my other friends nodding their heads as I sighed and nodded. "I'm sorry everyone it just...” I sighed keeping my head down. "I don't know, I'm happy don't get me wrong...but...I don't know the first thing on being a father...I mean...you all know what I went through.” "If you think you will be like your father Brandon,” I looked up, Princess Candace looking at me as she spoke. "You will never be like your father Brandon. I'm sure you've heard this many times, but you are kind, and will do just about anything to save your friends and love ones.” "Yeah man,” Rainbow Dash spoke up hovering next to me. "You're nothing like that creep!” "And if we think ya going to turn into something like him,” Mike spoke up as he crossed his arms. "We'll be there to boot you in the arse,” I smiled and then softly chuckled at this as I looked up and looked around. "Everyone...thank you...” Just then, the sound of hooves clopping on the stairs could be heard as I looked over and stood up at once. Nurse Redheart came down, with Twilight's mother behind her and then my sisters Celestia and Luna. "Twilight had given birth to a healthy young foal colt,” she told us with a smile as I smiled as well, a boy, wow. She then turned to me. "Before anyone else comes up to see her, she wants you to go up there for a while with her.” "Right, thanks,” I told her with a nod as I went up the stairs as quickly as I could, and trying not to fall as well. Once I reached the top of the stairs, I saw Twilight under some blankets, her hair was a mess and man did she looked worn out. In her forearms was a smaller bundle of blankets as well, she was holding it with great care, and when she turned to me; she smiled softly. "Hey,” she whispered as I guess the colt was sleeping. "Hey yourself,” I spoke with a smile as I went over and sat on the edge of the bed. "You look like hell,” she gave me a dirty look as I only smiled, brushing her cheek softly as I looked down at the colt, he had a pure white coat, like I did when I turned into my Alicorn self, he even had some hair on his head. I also noticed small pairs of wings on his back, but he had no horn on his head. Celestia and Luna told me that just like when I marry Twilight, after a few years she too would look like an Alicorn. If the child we had did not look like an Alicorn when he was born; as he grows older he will grow into one. But there was something about this colt Pegasus that seemed like I seen him somewhere before, I just couldn't put my finger on it. When Twilight saw my look no doubt, she smiled and slowly moved him in her arms, as my eyes slowly grew wide. It was him, the one that helped me be free of my mind control from the Changeling Queen. "Sonic...Flash?” I asked in a soft voice as I looked to Twilight as she nodded. "Yes,” she spoke softly. "When Sonic Flash came from the future to save you, we found out that he was indeed our son from the future that came to save you; and bring us back together.” I felt my chest tightened a bit as I looked down at my son...my son...it felt so strange to say that now. My hand slowly going over to rub his head softly, he moved a bit and slowly opened his green eyes, my green eyes and looked right at me. I blinked, and then he blinked as Twilight chuckled. "Seems he got more then your eyes huh honey?” I heard Twilight ask me as I chuckled and nodded. I brought my hands over and softly took him from her arms and rested him in my own arms. He was looking at me the whole time; somehow he got his arms out of the bundle and held them out, making a soft sound as I leaned closer as he placed his hooves on my cheeks, closing his eyes and making a happy cry. "Hello to you too Sonic,” I spoke softly as I held my head close to his own. "Thank you...” I then looked up to Twilight. "Does everyone else know that it was our son who came back from the future?” "Only Devon, Shiny Armor, and the Princesses; other then that, no.” "Man...the others are going to flip when they hear this huh?” Twilight chuckled as I then lay next to her, placing Sonic Flash between the two of us as he would look over at each of us for a second, before yawning and snuggling in closer to his mother and falling back asleep. I truly do not know how long we were on our own, Twilight and me, save for Sonic Flash being there as well. But after a while, it was Pinkie Pie first who poked her head up, I looked over at her as she waved slightly as I only chuckled under my breath, Twilight looking over and giving her the okay for everyone else to come up. when they did come up, I reminded them all to not make too much noise, and when they saw the sleeping foal; their looks were no doubt the same as mine, well save for the ones that already knew. When Celestia and Luna told them that did not know what Twilight just told me, it made somewhat sense for them. Apple Bloom and the rest of the CMC climbed on the bed and wanted to see the foal up close. "I can't wait till he's older!” Bloom whispered but you could hear the joy in her voice. "He'll be our first colt pony in the group!” I smiled at this, seeming that the three fillies took to the newest member of our group pretty great. Looking at Twilight she nodded knowing what I was about to ask one of the girls as I nodded back. "Hey Apple Bloom?” I spoke up as she looked to me. "I know you have great skills when it comes to building things, so I like to ask you, do you want to make another room for Sonic Flash here?” "Really? You want me to make a room for him?” "Why not, I know this is your hidden skill, and hey; maybe this will unlock your Cutie Mark.” The little filly agreed after this, thanking me for this request as she sat off back home, saying something about making plans. After she and the rest of the CMC's left, I asked for one last thing from the others. "Guys, I also like for you to keep it to yourselves about Sonic coming from the future alright?” "But why?” Devon asked as I sighed. "I don't want him thinking he HAS to be a hero. I mean, the future can be whatever it is now, but I don't want him going down a path that maybe he truly didn't want.” ..Present Day... Sighing loudly, I found myself back to the day of my wedding, lying on my back looking up at the window allowing the light to pour in. I was about to close my eyes again when I heard the sound of a knock, followed by the door opening. Looking over I found Mike, Devon, and Shiny Armor make their way in as I got up from the sofa and landed on all fours as I frowned slightly. "Where have you guys been?” I asked with a bit of annoyed voice, if I was human I would've crossed my arms over my chest, so I settled with a stern look as Devon slightly rubbed the back of his head. Sure enough he was wearing a tux, but today it was red for some reason, no matter, at least he was wearing something nice. "My fault,” he spoke up while laughing. "A lot of drinking at our party last night we threw for you...I sleep like a log when I drink.” "You sleep like a log any other day,” I pointed out as he only grinned while closing his eyes as I sighed out loud shaking my head. Thank god I made Shiny Armor my best colt for this wedding. Twilight at first thought about Devon being my best man because how we were pretty close, but after listing all the things that Devon might do, we thought better for Shiny to take the place. "Anyway, thanks for coming guys...I'm still kinda freaking out here you know?” "Don't ye worry mate,” Mike spoke, I looked over at him, he still wore his brown cowboy hat, but he wore a very nice black cowboy like suit. The vest he wore a pure white, the undershirt that held a white tie under it was black, the cuffs being white with gold buttons; his pants being the same color as his vest as he smiled and came over to and patted me on the back softly. "We all get cold feet at one's wedding, I mean...this is a big day fer you and Twilight eh?” "I'll say!” Devon spoke up as he chuckled. "Twilight's gonna have him whipped by the time they come back from their honeymoon!” "Shut the hell up Devon,” I glared at him as he smirked and waved it off as if it was nothing as I sighed. "Why am I friends with you again?” "You lack sexy friends,” "God I hate you,” the others started to laugh before I soon joined in as Shiny Armor came over placing his hoof on my shoulder, I was a little bit bigger then him now, this proving that I was indeed growing. It was said that the male Alicorns were pretty much bigger then the mare ones, so in the coming years or decades, I may even be larger then Celestia, and she was already tall! "You'll be fine,” my soon to be brother-in-law told me with a nod, he wore the same clothing I guess he wore at his own wedding as well, since it was the nicest grabs he had at the moment. "This was meant to be I know.” I smiled but looked away as Mike asked. "What's wrong Brandon?” "It's just,” I spoke up going toward one of the windows and looking outside. "It's been two months since Darkness was killed, and we have yet to have any sightings of my father Sinbad or Discord...I'm worried.” It was true, the last time something like this happened, it ended pretty baldy, that being the death of one of my sisters, Nightmare Moon, changed into Moon. I truly wished she was here today. "I know what ya mean man,” Mike spoke up as he crossed his arms, even in his belt hung loose; he never left home without it just in case. Many ponies had started to call him 'Sir Mike Power'; he hated it, for he didn't consider himself a knight. He just did what anyone would've done if their family was threatened. "But they wouldn't dare attack now, I mean, they have no army, and they couldn't possible have made one so soon anyway. And all the guards here, even if they are powerful, we could easily stop them in a second!” "Yeah, so stop worrying whitey!” Devon spoke flicking his nose with his thumb. "Time to get wedded so you can start getting whipped by your wife!” "With all this 'whipping' you're saying, it sounds like it something you're into!” I told him as he smiled. "Well there was that time I came home to find Rarity in a...” "No, no, don't wanna hear it!” I cried out. "God damn it Devon, you are like brain cancer...mind cancer...god you make my ideas hurt!” "And that's what you love about me!” he only grinned as I sighed and shook my head. "One of these days man...” "Forgetting little pervert over there,” Shiny Armor spoke while rolling his eyes. "I think it's time you get to the podium to wait for my sister. I hate for her to be looking for you when she's walking down the walkway toward you right?” I nodded my head as I took a deep breath, closing my eyes for a moment and then nodding again. "Alright, let's go.” I spoke out as they nodded as they led me out. Standing where I was to be standing, I looked out at the rows and rows of seats before me and gulped slightly. Twilight's mother being in the front row, Twilight's mother holding onto my son who for some reason was very quiet for a mouth old foal; he would at times though look up at his grandmother and then around as if looking for something, no doubt wondering where his mother was. The CMC were also there, sitting right next to them as well as I smiled as I saw on two of their flanks, Cutie Marks that they at last earned. I was right about the girls getting them by the skills they already had, the first to earn her Cutie Mark was Scootaloo. One day while watching her ride her scooter around, she showed me this very wicked trick were she got big air, went upside down and span, making the air around her swirl; this giving the name the Tornado Spin. Once she landed, me clapping, I noticed that on her flank was her Cutie Mark. It was a scooter much like her own, twirling behind it was what seemed to be a blot of lighten, behind the scooter and blot of yellow light; a explosion of colors. I swear the look on her face was so funny, I think she may have also cried. I think as I said. She went right to the other fillies to show them, they were overjoyed, but they thought that she would leave the group since she got her Cutie Mark. But she shook her head, saying that they should still be the CMCs so when new fillies and colts came to Ponyville that lacked their own Cutie Mark, they could help them with all the list of skills they had been working on over the years. The second being Apple Bloom, somehow she got the room done in record time, and it was very well done. I mean...really well done. When the last of the nails were put in, her Cutie Mark came to be. That being a hammer and a saw crossing over each other with a hard hat in the background, also behind the hat, that being of a blue print. Sweetie Belle was a little upset that she was the only one of the group not to get her own, and her singing had gotten to much better. So to help her out, myself and Twilight asked her to sing at the wedding; it was wroth a shot to see if truly singing would be her skill to get a Cutie Mark. To my side stood Shiny Armor, then Mike, Big Mac, and lastly Devon who had his hands behind his back. Both Celestia and Luna were in the middle of the group of us, it would seem they would be the one to wed us both. My breathing slightly got more and heavier as I felt then Luna tap me with her tail, well brushed me I would say. I turned slightly to look at her as she smiled and slightly whispered for me to take deep breaths. I closed my eyes and did just that. Soon the music of the band that came to play started to play, this was it, and this was when Twilight was coming down. The doors on the far end opened up, first came all of Twilight mare friends, first that being Rarity. All of the brides-mares wore a shade of purple dresses that matched Twilight's coat. Trimming of white were around the edges, as well as flowers molded around the dresses. The next to come was Fluttershy who was flying up in the air, with none other then flowers as she dropped them all around; wait...even Rainbow Dash was doing this? Applejack and Pinkie Pie came after them, for once Pinkie wasn't hopping toward anywhere, but she did still have her wide grin on. And behind them all, caused my heart to skip a few beats as I saw Twilight come in. I was like...damn, she looked so...just no words I could think of could tell anypony what I was thinking at the moment. Her father was right next to her as the two slowly made their way down the walkway. Many ponies muttered their amazement at how Twilight looked, and who could blame them? She wore a long white dress, so long in fact that by the time the door behind her closed, the very tip was just coming in. laced with gold and sliver, a chest necklace, much like that of Celestia was seen on her neck, purple like her coat, with her Cutie Mark showing in the middle. Her hair was styled to what I could only think of as a mixture of Rarity's and Fluttershy's style. A flock of her hair being curled in the front of her face, while the rest curled around the edges. She wore sliver shoes with deep white gems on the front of each; her sparkling eyes locking onto me as she blushed, no doubt seeing my slightly slack jaw and wide eyes. At long last they were before us, Twilight's father kissing her softly on the cheek as Twilight thanked her as he took his place back beside his own wife as Twilight stood next to me. We gave each other a glance for a moment before Celestia started to wedding. She first thanked all that came to the wedding, also saying how love can come from many different ways, even though I was half human, she explained how we fell in love with each other before such a thing even happened. Using her magic, she brought out a red fluffy pillow with two rings on it. Both made of pure gold with engravings on it and a texture I had never seen before. First I used my own magic to lift up the ring that was to be for Twilight, while saying a few words that I had to repeat from my sister, I placed it on Twilight's horn; she doing it vice versa. After this my older sister then spread out her wings whiled saying that we were now bounded, me and Twilight leaned in and kissed. The cheers that came were loud and booming, our eyes closed, I heard nothing of the sort after a while, to me; it was just Twilight, and I. "Are we having fun yet Princess Twilight?” I smiled as me and Twilight danced slowly to the music as well as everypony else and humans I should say as well, who wished to dance. It was pretty much only couples dancing. Sonic Flash with his two Aunts as they watched from the side lines, him being asleep. Twilight only giggled as she placed her chest to mine, the top of her head just touching the underside of my chin as she nuzzled me softly. "Just dandle Prince Brandon,” "I told you not to call me 'Prince'; you know I don't like titles.” "And you know that I don't want you to call me 'Princess',” she joked to me as I smiled and kissed her softly on the lips for a moment. "Yes I guess so huh?” I brought my neck over her shoulder in a sort of a hug as he slowly danced around in circles. "You know...Devon thinks you're going to have me on whip.” "Oh?” she asked looking at me. "You know I would never do that. "I know,” I answered before she leaned up to whisper. "But if that turns you on...I can ask Devon to make certain...suit for me to wear to surprise you for our Honeymoon.” My eyes went wide as I looked down at Twilight, a blush on my face, but not on her; was she...for real? After a while I felt a tap, looking back to see her father. "Mind if I cut in?” he asked with a smile as I smiled and stood to the side, as father and daughter danced. "You're going to make her a very happy filly you know?” I looked back to see he mother walk up and stand nice to me. "I don't know if you believe in fate or not, but it was truly the work of fate that you two were brought together.” "Fate...” I spoke slightly to myself. "Maybe you're right ma'am, maybe you're right.” "And you two are already parents, such a cute little foal, he has your coat and eyes, but he has Twilight's will to learn.” It was true, whenever Twilight would read to Sonic Flash, mostly kid stories. We noticed that Sonic would try and read along, he didn't like it when he couldn't say a word, and it was showed on his face. And when seeing me spar outside by myself with my fists, he would watch and stand on his hind legs and try and copy me. This resulting with him falling backwards. "And I just know you will be the best stallion you can be for her.” I looked back to looking at her as she smiled as I smiled back. "I'm sure you're mother would be very proud of you.” "I know she is...” I spoke looking up slightly. "I know she is.” After the dancing and the cake were pulled out, I groaned as we made it Pinkie's job to work on the party. The cake...well...it was freaking huge! But we didn't say anything as we took the handle of the knife with our hoof, each holding one end as we made the first cut. Twilight thinking it was funny when she took her piece and pushing it in my face as I only blinked causing everyone to laugh. I was about to do the same thing when Rarity jumped in front of me. "You shall not ruin that dress and hair I worked so hard to make!” I only chuckled at this and sighed, Twilight giving me a large grin at this, oh I would so get her back. After everyone who wanted to give a little speech of what they thought of us, Devon saying a joke yet again who I would be on a very short leash, I made my way up behind him without his knowing, lightly hitting his neck, making him fall asleep on the stop. Sweetie Belle later came to me and Twilight, asking if she could sing her gift to us, we allowed her to, and when she went up for all to hear; my god...it was like a angle was singing. When she stopped singing, and she bowed, all gasped when we all saw what was on her flanks. I smiled, she did it at last. As she looked over and also gasped, she saw what looked to be a corded microphone, with an explosion of glitter of stars around it. a very simple Cutie Mark, but enough to know what she was good at. At last it was time for me and Twilight to go to our honey moon. going into a carriage as two flying ponies pulled us away, we waved to our friends and families as they faded out of sight. I sighed and leaned back in the seat as Twilight smiled and then snuggled up to me. I held her in a soft embrace with my foreleg as I kissed her softly on the forehead. "This here,” I told her softly as she looked to me. "Is our beginning,” "And a good one at that,” she answered kissing me on the lips strongly as I rubbed her sides softly as we flew though the air; starting our lives together, as husband, and wife. Chapter 1 I was utterly confused at my surroundings; rubbing the back of my somewhat long black hair which I had hep putting new highlights in them, making the tips sparkly with yellow frosty tips. One moment I was in my room, busy playing my Play Station 2, I did have a PS3, but for some reason the damn thing wouldn't read my disks, and I had no money to pay for online games anyway. I closed my eyes while pausing the game for more then a millisecond to yawn, I was up early in the morning playing Need for Speed Most Wanted, and now, here I am; in a forest. My name is Brandon, I'm about nineteen, only got drunk once, don't make me tell you how drunk I got because trust me...it wasn't pretty. My skin is lightly tanned, or more tanned, but I like to say it's lightly tanned. I have grass green eyes, the type that when the rain would soak into it making it the darker green. Looking around at the forest, I couldn't think on where I was. I wasn't that smart, maybe a little street smart, but not enough to call me a brainy type of person. I'm the type that if you ask me about a game, I'll tell you as much as I can. Anyway, forest, long grass, didn't know where I was. Sitting up form the dry floor I looked around, standing at a height of six feet and two inches, I stretched my arms and looked around. I might have been dreaming, maybe I am, don't really now; didn't truly care. Walking down a path I could easily see off to the side I took in the smell of the land. Much better then the smells of the city I grew up, or the noises of cars zooming past almost hitting you. As I waked, I found what seemed to be a village, the way it looked to me, no cable lines any phone lines, looked like something out of the history books; or from Assassin Creed. Yes I just made a freaking AC compliment to a place I just found, fuck off will you? Anyway, walking in, I thought maybe I could find someone who could help me, anyone for that matter I really didn't care. Walking over the small bridge I made myself into the village and looked around. That's when I noticed a small pony before me looking at me. The pony was just looking at me, the mouth seemed to be agape slightly as if saying 'What the fuck?' at me. Big blue eyes seemed to sparkle as I blinked at it, it blinked back. I studied horses and ponies and I knew this was a pony, and by the build I could easily tell that 'it' was a she. But unlike any pony I have ever seen before, this pony fur was a bright pink! Her tail and mane were more of a magenta hue, and her hair, it was like it was poofy, that's all I could say about it. Blinking again I noticed that she had this weird mark on her thigh, what looked to be balloons with streamers. "Uh...hi?” I answered tilting my head as the pony gasped, jumping maybe as high as my body while doing a one-eighty and then booked it...and I mean booked it. I was still coughing up dust as she ran off who knew how fast. "You know...that was kind of cool...in a weird sort of way.” I spoke to myself out loud like I always did. I was about to walk off when I felt a tap on my leg. Thinking someone just kicked me because it felt a little harder; I turned to see who it was, but saw nothing. "Down here!” I blinked hearing a young women's voice as I looked down and blinked in confusion, standing before me was yet another pony. Or what I thought was a pony, but this one had a...horn? Holy crap this was a unicorn?! I slowly backed away from the unicorn looking up at me. Knowing that this one was female from the voice I just heard, she had what looked to be a pink six-pointed star marking on her flanks, to me it kind of looked like a tattoo, but I could've been wrong, I wouldn't know. Her coat was a faded purple while her large intelligent eyes were a shade of violet, which blinked at me at times as I backed away more until stopping. What surprised me was that her mane seemed to be styled into more of a human woman's hairstyle instead of an ordinary mane. It was straight and well kempt and shared its coloration with her equally tidy dark blue, pink, and purple tail. I rubbed my head thinking that maybe I just thought I heard the voice, but after moving forward again, I saw her lips move. "You okay mister?” she asked with the same voice I just heard as my heart nearly stopped. "You seem...confused.” "You...can...talk?” I asked slowly as she tilted her head. "Yes, but I'm more surprised at you...you're a human, are you not?” I only dumbly nodded my head as she smiled and stood on her hind legs for a moment and clapped her hooves together once. "Yes I was right! But what I don't understand is that you are real!” "Wha?” I asked in confusion as she blinked and looked up at me, her head could no doubt be higher then my waist. "Well humans are only known in old folk tales, are there others like you here?” I only blinked still taking this all in. different colors ponies and unicorns, that they can talk, in this place I know nothing of; I only shrugged. "I wouldn't know,” I answered looking down at her. "I mean...I was home, and now here; freaking me out a bit...excuse me.” She blinked but nodded as I went to the closest house I could find, looking at the wall; I slammed my head into it hard. "Argh!” I screamed holding my head. The unicorn's eyes widened as she ran to me but I held my hand up to stop her. "No worry...I'm fine...pain too real to be a dream...fuck...” I groaned and shook my head slightly as she looked to me in worry. "Mind telling me your name...and where I am?” "Oh...uh, right,” she seemed dazed by my choice of actions no doubt. "My name is Twilight Sparkle; this here is Ponyvile in the middle of Equestria.” "Equest-what?” I asked as she nodded her head. "Never heard of it.” "Never seen a real human before so I guess we are even huh?” I gave a small chuckle at that. "True, oh where as my manners; names Brandon Casey, nice to meet you miss Sparkles.” "Just call me Twilight,” she answered as I nodded. Hearing a loud bell from somewhere seeing many other ponies and unicorn walk about, some even had wings! They all looked at us, to me I felt like a guy going to a Blue Man party, wearing red paint. I was just about to say something else when I noticed a something caught my eye looking over I saw what seemed to be a blue blur coming at high speed. Whatever it was it was leaving a trail of a rainbow behind it's wake. "Uh...you might want to jump out of the way.” "Why?” I asked as I looked to Twilight but she was already gone. "Outta way, o...outta of the way!” I blinked and back seeing the blue coming faster, before it was close I jumped as high as I could, tucking my knees to my chest feeling a rush of wind past right under me. Landing with a grunt I turned and watched as the blur flew straight up and then disappeared into the clouds. Twilight came back from somewhere and looked up as well. "What is that Pegasus doing this time?” Twilight muttered to herself though I heard. Then hearing a loud boom I blinked and saw what I guess was a Pegasus come straight down at full speed, seeing what seemed to be a cone before her before she then shot forward at a ninety degree angle causing a louder boom to be heard as a wave of rainbows were seen all around where she broke off. My jaw dropped at the sight as a loud thud was heard as I turned to see what had landed. Her eyes seemed to be of purple, much like Twilight coat in a way, her main and tail a mixture of colors of the rainbow, her coat a shade of blue which I liked as she stood pride of what she had done. Like Twilight she had a mark on her thigh, this one being of a cloud with a rainbow lighting blot; which looked pretty cool. "Yeah!' she cried clapping her hooves on the ground as she grinned even wider. "That's why they call me Rainbow Dash!” "Rainbow Dash are you out of your mind?!” Twilight nearly screamed. "You've could've hit poorBrandonhere!” "Well from what I saw, he didn't get hit, he jumped over me, by the way man, nice jump.” I nodded to her as she came up to me. "Pinkie Pie told me there was a new pony in town and I just had to show off my Sonic Rainbow; did you like it?” "Not something I've seen everyday,” I answered as she beamed. "And I'm not a pony.” "Not a pony?” she asked me looking me up and down. "What the heck are you then?” "Human,” "You mean like in the old stories?” "I guess.” "Wicked! Though you look kinda weird with a bit of hair on your face and head and not everywhere like us.” "Dash!” Twilight yelled again as the winged pony shrugged. "What, that's what I think!” I had to slightly laugh at this until I blinked. "What...who's Pinkie Pie?” both looked at me as Twilight spoke walking up to me. "She's this pink pony, I'm guessing you saw her if Rainbow Dash said she told her.” Thinking back I remembering seeing only one other pony. "Does she run so fast that dust catches up and she jumps really high?” "That's her...but trust me she can do a lot more then that...” "Do I want to know?” "You'll find out...so where do you live?” "Oh uh...I don't have a place I guess, since I don't live here.” Twilight seemed to slap herself seeming to remember what I told her a while ago. "Well that is no good...hrm...oh I have a idea follow me!” after saying our goodbyes to Dash, I followed the unicorn toward what seemed to be a shop. The sigh said Sugarcube Corner Cupcakes, reading that made me somewhat hungry, Twilight walked in, and I had to duck so not to hit my head. "Hello Twilight, oh who's your friend?” the inside reminded me of a old candy shop in a way, but cakes of all kinda were seen. "This is Brandon Mrs. Cake, he needs a place to stay and I was wondering if you were still offering that other room?” looking over at the women who asked who I was, I wasn't surprised that it was a pony. Her coat many a little lighter the Rainbow's but still blue all the same. The marking on her leg was what seemed to be three cupcakes. Her pink and darker pink hair stuck up in a sort of swirl as her tail brushed down. She wore what seemed to be a apron as she studied me up and down. "Why yes we are, do you have any bits son?” "Bits?” I asked in confusion as Twilight looked at me. "You know money.” "Uh...no...” Twilight thought about it then thought of a idea. "Mrs. Cake, you said you also needed another helping hoof in the workplace right? LetBrandonwork off staying here with Pinkie Pie as well!” "Pinkie Pie lives here?” I asked as Twilight nodded. Mrs. Cake thought for a moment and smiled nodding her head. "That is a very good idea dear, can you cookBrandon?” "I dabbled,” I admitted with a shrug as she nodded. "I must also ask a few question...like for one...are you a human?” "Yes,” I answered as she smiled and nodded her head. "I thought so; Pinkie Pie said something about a weird hairless pony walking on two legs.” "I've been called weird a lot today,” the two laughed as I soon joined in. "This shall be your room,” the pony mare told me opening the door for me as I looked inside, it was pretty large, and I could easily stand up full in there and jump without hitting my head. There was a large bed a desk beside it with a lamp, a single round window by the bed which was open letting a nice breeze come in. walking in I sat on the bed bouncing a bit as I smiled. "Thank you Mrs. Cake, this means a lot to mean.” "Oh think nothing of it, today you may rest, tomorrow Pinkie Pie will start your training alright?” I nodded and went to lay on my back slightly with eyes closed. I think I dozed off for a bit before I felt what felt like tapping on my face. Opening my eyes I saw what looked to be a floating cupcake, the surround part glowed a slight purple as I blinked and reached for it, it floated away, 'bouncing' up and down and spinning around my head. I blinked and jumped out of bed as it went to the door before it opened on its own. The cupcake flew out as I stayed there, it then flew back and waited at the door as I sighed and followed it. It took me down the stairs as I yawned softly at being woken up as it went outside. Like before ponies watched me as I followed the cupcake. Before long I came to what seemed to be a library, the cupcake then landed at the foot of the door as I looked at the sigh under it. "Eat me...and go inside?” I shrugged and did so, the cupcake was good, still eating the cake I walked inside, and it was pitch black only the light of the window making anything visible. "Okay so what the hell is...” "Surprised!” light blinded me as I yelped in surprised as I saw Pinkie Pie before me, Twilight, Rainbow Dash and some other I did not know. The one that I saw that seemed a little nervous to look at me before looking down and playing on the ground with her hooves. The coat was yellow and her mane and tail were pink. The mane was draped mostly to her right with it parting in two large bangs that curled at the ends. Her tail was the same, being somewhat longer that most others with her mane even reaching past her knees. The markings on her flanks were a trio of butterflies with pink wings and turquoise bodies and antennae. She gave me a small smile as I smiled back as her wings went over to cover her face as I could see the faintest of a blush. "Well isn't that cute!” I turned to see another Unicorn like Twilight she looked to be a very refined woman, she voice sounded just as refined as well as she came up from beside the yellow Pegasus. "It looks like little Fluttershy has a little blush for the human!” the others laughed as the one known as Fluttershy blushed and hid her face more as I blushed as well turning away. The owner of the voice eyes was a beautiful shade of azure and she seemed to be wearing light blue eye shadow. Her coat was the purest shade of white I had seen, almost as if they were made of new fell snow; her mane and tail were an indigo hue. They were both styled in the same way with her hair being styled into a curl at the ends. Her 'tattoo' mark consisted of three light blue diamonds, leading me to suspect that this pony was of a very high class; maybe a princess or a rich pony, she did look the part. I only coughed out slightly as the others laughed as the pink pony from before started jumping in front of me, while speaking very face. "Heya I'm Pinkie Pie, nice to meet you, I guess we are room mates now too huh? That's cool and great that means I can boss you around because I have to train you, hehe I just kid I won't boss your around!” I guess I was lucky that I had some classmates back home who could talk this fast as she went on while bounding around me like something you would see in a children show. "So were you surprised huh, huh, huh? I think you were you like BLAGH! And almost choked on the cupcake!” she went on and on for who knew how long. I slowly moved to the side as she went on about cakes and parties as I only shook my head. "So...this is a party...for what I got from her,” I said pointing to Pinkie Pie. "Me?” 'Why that's would be on the point pardon!” I looked over to see another pony I did see until now. The owner of the voice was yet another pony. She spoke with a southern accent befitting a farm girl, that and because she wore what seemed to be a cowboy hat. Her coat was orange and her mane and tail were blond. She had a few freckles under her green eyes, a trait I found rather cute in a way. A brown Stetson hat rested atop her head. I also noticed that her mane and tail were tied at the ends with her mane hanging past her shoulders. Lastly, the symbols on her flanks consisted of three red apples. "Names Applejack, nice to meet ya, and you?” "NamesBrandon, nice to meet you AJ,” she laughed came and slapped my back slightly. "Oh already giving me a nickname huh B?” she laughed as I laughed as well. The party went on for a while, I found out later that this was Twilight house, she was I guess a student to some one who's name escaped me since I didn't truly ask. Music started to play and I slightly danced, never really a good dancer, but Pinkie Pie made me dance in front of everyone, I refused at first, but then her hair went...flat. I swear it did and then she seemed to glare at me and said in a slow voice. "You will dance.” Blinking and then agreeing, her hair poofed right back up. I danced with Twilight for a bit as she and I had a good time, then AJ came over and did what reminded me of square dancing as she did this all around me. Nice was Rarity who demanded that we do a slow dance, it was very weird me slow dancing with a unicorn as she slightly floated as I held her hooves and moved in small circles while making sure not to trip. She only laughed as we stopped as I looked away rubbing the back of my head in embarrassment. And soon the party was over, it was dark and Pinkie Pie led me back to the shop where we would be staying, talking all the while, very fast as well. Once inside my room I fell on my back and smiled. Truth be told...that was my first party that was thrown for me, I never did have any friends back home and I guess I already made like six in one day. I smiled and took off my shirt keeping my pants on, I remembered that Rarity could make clothing so I would have to see her after work tomorrow to see if she could make anything for me, yawning and closing my eyes I went under the blankets, and soon fell asleep. Chapter 3 It had been a couple of days since the dance, and me speaking to the Princess Celestia, I had yet gone to the library to read about the humans that were here, but I would get to it at some point. Twilight told me she also had a grand time. I was glad, it was good to see her so happy. Still though, for some reason I couldn't shake the feeling that someone was watching me. I mean, since I have been here for a few days, not a lot of the ponies that stayed her minded me, in fact they treated me as if I was one of their own. No...this feeling I was getting, was something utterly different. Taking one of Twilight's book, about the history of Equestria and reading it under a shady tree, I sighed and closed the book after a while, leaning back and placing it beside me as I closed my eyes to sleep. When I woke up it was still day, yawning I stood and felt around for the book, finding it and standing up to make my way back to Twilight's. Today was my day off, giving to me by the Cakes; coming to her house, I opened the door to see her already reading a book, Spike laying on her side sleeping as I walked in. she looked up and saw me, smiling as I smiled back. "Hey there Unicorn,” I said as she smiled. "Hey there human, done reading?” "For now,” I answered placing the book on the side and sitting on the floor. "So, anything new?” she shook her head slightly as she placed the book down. I sighed, we both were studying the magic that Discord had, after hearing who he was and what he did, I was somewhat glad he was stoned now. Though I wish he could still be around so I could know how and if I could return home. We both sighed as I leaned back and brought my arms behind my head and laid on my back, my head close to Twilight's as she looked down at me. I rubbed my eyes a bit, all this reading was really messing with me now, and I hated it. "Do you really want to go home?” I opened my eyes to look at Twilight as she looked down at me. I looked away, there was a part of me that wanted to, but for some reason, a part that didn't. "I don't really know...” I told her as I sighed. "Truly...I don't...” "Well...don't go,” I looked at her with a puzzle like look as she looked away, did I see a blush in her cheek...no it couldn't be. "I'll have to think on it alright Twil,” I said using a nickname I gave her as she smiled and nodded slightly as my belly grumbled it's hunger too us all as Spike woke up. "What...was that?” he asked yawning as I laughed slightly. Eating that tasted like a veggie burger, I felt right at home now for some reason, I mean, twilight and Spike were there with me, eating and we were joking around like we've been old times friends. Though I thought back to what Twilight said, for me to stay. Why did she truly want me to stay was it because I was a good friend...or something more was in the mist of this? I shook my head lightly at this, thinking nothing truly of it. "HeyBrandon!” I looked over to see Sweetie Belle walking over with two other smaller mares. The one on her right seemed to be wearing a large bow, yellow like coat with large gold eyes, her red main and tail nice and neat as she too walked up. The one on the other side kinda reminded me of a smaller, different Rainbow Dash; purple eyes, purple spiky hair but straight tail, her tiny orange wings tucked to her body. "Hey there Belle, who's your friends here?” the yellow one walked up. "Names Apple Bloom!” her voice sounded like Apple Jack, maybe her younger sister?” "And I'm Scootaloo” the other spoke while puffing her chest out. "Wow you weren't fibbing Belle, it's a real human!” "Yeah, and not all fat ether like in the stories of the kings!” I laughed and patted my belly. "I do run a lot, so I do tend to be in shape.” They looked to me for a moment as Scootaloo pushed Belle toward me. "Well ask him!” she hissed at her friend as she nodded walking forward. "UmBrandon,” she spoke looking up at me. "We wanted to go to the beach, but my sister won't let us go without someone she can trust, and when we asked her about you, she said that would be alright if you also agree.” I thought for a moment, tapping my chin as I then nodded. "Sure why not, what's at the beach?” "A beach party!” they all yelled as just then Pinkie Pie head popped beside me. "Party?!” I screamed and fell backwards on my back as the others laughed at my misfortune. Pinkie Pie came with us, jumping all the while saying stuff about the party that would be happening and how she wasn't told about it. I rolled my eyes only guessing, even Twilight came after I asked her, I had to test something, she refused at first, but when I asked her...she said yes. After a while we came to the beach, the clear water making waves, not big enough to ride, but big enough to leave you bobbing up and down, looking around I saw one pony on what seemed to be a DJ system making great music as I closed my eyes and tapped to the beat as the others jumped and danced to the music. The three little girls begged me to go into the water with them, luckily we went to Rarity, and I told her how the human body works so she made me a swim trunk which I put on under my pants. Looking around I took off my pants to show the fire flame knee high shorts that she made for me, taking off my shirt as well as my friends looked to me. "What's on your chestBrandon?” I blinked and looked as Twilight pointed to my nipples. So I sighed and tried my best to tell them what it was, when they seemed alright with that part, they pointed to my belly button as I told them that as well. After a while, the three girls went in the water to play, Pinkie went to bounce around, way to high for anyone not to notice, me and Twilight alone as Spike went to go find some gems. I sat up watching the three girls to make sure they would be fine as Twilight read a small book, I swear she had some sort of reading with her anywhere she went. "So Twilight, can I talk to you?” I asked sitting crossed legged before her as she looked up from her book to look at me. "Why did you want me to stay here in Ponyvile I mean?” she blinked, I guess she didn't think I would ask her that as she looked down at the sand and played with it. "Well...you're a very good friend.” "Even if I've been here less then a week?” she still didn't look at me as she was playing with the sand. I gave it some thought, what was I to say, I didn't want to upset her, with all she and my other friends had done for me. "Twilight, I still want to know how I got here and see if I can go back home,” she sighed and didn't say anything. "But, I think I'll stay.” She looked up at me with a shock face as I smiled and brought my forearms back so I could rest a bit while looking up. "I really don't have anything back at where I use to live at, this place...this so great, I have a job, great friends; what more could I ask for?” she gave a small smile to me as I smiled back but still I went on. "But still, I want to at least know how I got here, and if there is truly a way for e to get back. I mean, what if another human comes and he or she wants to return?” I shrugged slightly. "At least if we did know, we can go like 'here you go,' and poof they back home!” seeing Twilight lay there, her sadness somewhat gone, maybe glad I was here to stay, I went over and pulled her into a hug, rubbing her mane softly. "And plus,” I whispered. "I would never go unless telling you girls first.” "You wouldn't” she asked looking up at me, blushing at how she was now touching my bare skin. "I swear I won't,” I answered her truthfully as she smiled at me and placed her head near me and nuzzled under my chin. "Well isn't that the cutest thing you ever did saw?” me and Twilight blinked and looked up, Apple Jack and Rarity standing where we were grinning down at us as me and Twilight blushed slightly letting each other go. AJ was still wearing her farm hat, though her normal tied up hair now let loose as she took it off and shook her mane. "You ya'll wouldn't mind us parking down here would ye?” "Well, uh, no,” I answered as Rarity, wearing a sun hat sat down as well next to us as I looked down. "Those shorts look very dashing on you if I say so myself.” I smiled and nodded as will as Twilight moved away from where she just was, going back to her reading as if nothing happen. A few hours passed, I went in the water after a whiled and played with the three girls, sometimes I would lay on my back and just float, one or more would sit on me catching a little ride. I didn't mind, they didn't weigh that much. But after a while, we all had to go home, it was soon getting close to sunset, but before I could get dress, Scootaloo came up to me and looked down at my leg. "HeyBrandon?' she asked pointing to my legs. "Where's your Cutie Mark?” "My...Oh, yeah I don't have one.” The three girls looked at me with what looked to be shocked looks, I didn't understand why, I mean, I was human, so why would I get a Cutie Mark, I wasn't a pony after all. "But, your almost a adult and you don't got one!?” Apple Bloom cried out as I rubbed the back of my head. "You have to join us then!” "Wha?” I asked as the three girls came together. "We are!” they cried at once. "The Cutie Mark Crusaders!” the others around me slightly laughed at the way I was no doubt looking at the three small mares, Scootaloo walking up to me and placed her hooves on my waist. "You just gotta join, with a new member, maybe we can think of a whole lot of new ways to get our Cutie Marks, right girls?” "Yeah!” Apple Bloom answered as she too walked over. "Come on, join us please?” "Well...I don't...” "Pleaseeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee?” they all pressed their heads together while letting the word roll off longer then it was to be. I sighed; I knew I was a sucker for anything cute like that. "Fine, sigh me up to be a CMC.” "Yea!” they all cried jumping onto me as I laughed falling back on the sand holding them all as they then pressed their hooves together and brought their arm toward me as I laughed, making my hand into a fist and pressed my knuckles to them as they all let a large grin cross their muzzles. After saying our goodbyes, we all left to do whatever we had to do, Pinkie Pie stayed for the rest of the party, the CMC went to their club house, saying they needed to get something for me, Apple Jack going with them as Rarity went back to her home, saying the sun would ruin her coat if she stayed out too long. Spike was riding on top of Twilight as I walked beside them, having my pants on and taking off my swim shorts so that my pants wouldn't be wet. I had my shirt off as we made out way to Ponyvile, a few waving at us as we ether nodded or waved back. "So did you two find anything out about what brought you hereBrandon?” I looked down to see Spike looking up at me; he was chewing on a small red gem that I guess he found. I read in a book once that dragons like him would eat gems, weird but true. I shook my head as well as Twilight as I sighed, reaching into my pocket for the item Celestia gave me, spinning it around in my hand for a bit I nodded to myself as I turned to face Twilight. "Hey, do you mind if I go for a bit, I think I might have an idea.” Twilight looked to me and nodded, bidding me well as placed the shirt on and then did as the Princess told me to do, closing my eyes, I felt myself being lifted for a moment, before I fell on the ground. Opening my eyes, I found myself in a grand room, books on all of the walls which reached so high I couldn't even begin to think how tall they were. Putting the gift back in my pocket I made my way to the first rows of books, finding that there were quite a lot of the humans that use to live here. Opening the first one I found I saw that the humans wore clothes that seemed just plan, all white or another such color. Guessing they weren't much on fashion back then, I took the book plus a few more and made my way to a table. After a while, I was tapped on the shoulder to look over to see a grey pony, the pony wore what seemed to be a maid outfit as she blinked. "May I get you something sir?” she asked as I blinked back. "Uh...just something to drink, thank you.” She bowed her head and went off, this confusing me a bit, but I thought little of it after a while. When my drink came back, water with ice, I thanked her as she left; I started to read the book more. As I did one thing caught my attraction. As the human race and pony, Unicorn, and Pegasus race grew closer and closer together, some humans were given Cutie Marks. This was not rare, since many other races that were able to live in peace with the ponies also grew Cutie Marks because how they were almost pony like in a way. Huh, so I guess I could gain a Cutie Mark as well? I just had to be one with everyone? Finding that information slightly cool, I skipped more of that part to see if the book said anything about how I was brought here; nothing. Closing that book I went to another, and another, it seemed these books had everything, but the one information I needed! Slamming the book shut I sighed and brought my forehead on the desk with a hollow thud. Me just sitting there, my thoughts the only thing with me. I started to wonder, did anyone back home miss me at all. I highly doubted it, once I had the chanced, I moved out of my folks home, and moved across sate, they didn't even call me on my birthday, I didn't have a study job, I was lucky when I car hit me that the money I won paid for itself for the years to come, I think I still had enough to last me if I ever went back. Looking at my drink, I noticed I still had half left, the ice floating around, the sound of cracks easily heard every so often as I gazed that the moister on the side. I know this sounds weird, but looking at one thing for a while, even if it's something like this, claims me down. Just watching as the water on the outside, slowly dripping down, making the glass glisten in the light next to me, the small puddle that grew on the bottom growing larger, and larger as time went on. Then for some reason, my thoughts went to Twilight, the way she acted around me, no women ever did, I mean sure I had a few girlfriends back home, but this was different. I was always the 'get back at the jerk' guy, never the 'one and only' guy. And I did have friends who were girls, they would say how they would act around a guy, how they would just want to go with them or something along the line, I didn't listen too much; busy playing Pokémon Black and White. I blinked and leaned back in my chair as I took another drink before it was empty, the same pony came and asked if I wished for a refill, I nodded and thanked her, giving her five bits that I had as she bowed and left. My fingers on the ridges of my eyes as I sighed, one last book, and I would go. Putting the books back that I already read, I was scanning the books and then found one that caught my eye. Pulling it out, one word was on it. "Magic.” I read outloud. Magic had always seemed cool to me, and then, here was Rarity and Twilight who could use magic. I wonder if the human of old that use to live here could do magic? Shrugging I took it over and started to read, the first and easy ones were on the front of course, and as the pages went on, they became harder and harder. Reading the basic for magic, I found that I was indeed right, human back then did use magic! This getting my heart to race, what if I could learn magic as well, that would be super sweet! My drink came and I thanked her as she went, I took a quick drink and saw the first test. Making something float, seemed simple enough. I did as the book told me; the first time magic wielders would have to close their eyes to focus more, doing as the book said I closed my eyes. I began to think hard, trying to make the book move, anything, thinking I had it, I opened my eyes, and too my shock...nothing. I sighed, maybe it was best I couldn't do magic, but maybe Twilight could try and teach me. Closing the book I took it back and then took the item I was given, thinking of Ponyville, and I was there, back at middle of the village. I was about to make my way back to the Cake's to lay down for a bit before I heard a voice behind me. "Yoho!Brandondarling!” I turned my neck to see Rarity and Fluttershy walking up to me, they stopped before me, Rarity redoing her makeup as Fluttershy looked just the same. "Hey Fluttershy, been a while huh?” in fact it was, she had been at her home for a while now, seems a few rabbits had given birth and she's been caring for them. "Yes it has,” she answered lowly at me as she gave me a smile. "Have you've been well?” "Yeah I've been well, oh and Rarity, do you mind making me some more clothes, I have a few bits I can give you for the supplies. She laughed as always as I knew what was coming. "You shall not pay for my great clothing! You are my friend and you are in need, I mean look at those rags!” I looked down at myself, wearing the same clothes I had first came to Ponyville in, my shirt held a skull on it, a sword going though it as my blue jeans worn. "Hey I really like these clothes!” "But they are faded and dirty!” I only shrugged as she huffed. "No friend of mine will go around looking like a dirty slob, but that can wait till later. Me and Fluttershy here are about to go to the spa, and we wish for you to join us!” "Me? At a spa?” I was taken back, truthfully I had wanted to go to one, just to see how it was, but I didn't want people to think I was...well...girly. And whoever is reading this, if you're a dude who goes to the spa, sorry if I wrote that and made you feel upset, just saying what's on my mind. "I don't know...” "Come on it will be just dandy!” Rarity spoke while looking up at me. "Right Fluttershy?” "Yes...pleaseBrandon?” I let out a loud sighed and shook my head slightly. "Man I'm a sucker for cute girls.” They both giggled slightly as I bowed and brought my hand out. "Well then my 'ladies, lead the way.” "Ohhh, that sounded so dashing!” the Unicorn spoke while moving up ahead, Fluttershy walking beside me as I whispered to her. "Pst, hey Fluttershy?” "Yeah?” She asked looking up at me. "Before I came here, has Twilight acted like she does around me?” Fluttershy gave a slight ponder, or what I thought was one before shaking her head. "No, why?” "Just asking.” She only nodded to me, soon we were at the spa, Rarity saying something about the usually as two ponies, who to me looked almost alike came in and passed her and Fluttershy their own towels, they passed me one as I went to change, taking off all my clothes even my boxers as we went in the steam room. Luckily the towel covered...uh, down there as we all leaned back as one of the spa sisters pour water over the rocks. Leaning back, my up shot hair slowly went down, my body sweaty, and the eyes of the two could be felt on me. "Uh...”I heard Fluttershy stammer. "Where you get that scar on your chest?” I looked down, seeing a single scar mark, seemed the steam somehow made it show up more then before when I was at the beach. I sighed and looked away. "It's nothing.” I told her as Rarity looked to me. "Oh come now honey, if it was just a mistake on how you got it...” "I didn't do this to myself,” I said blankly. "Can we just drop it?” "Well we don't know much on your past, can you please tell us?” I felt that Fluttershy would not ask me, but Rarity seemed to want to know. "You must swear to me right now,” I answered them. "That you will not tell another soul unless I tell them myself, do you swear?” they both looked to me and then nodded while raising a hoof. "Cross our hearts and hope to fly,” they said crossing their hearts. "Stick a cupcake in our eye!” and then they placed the hoof in their eye. "Uh...?” was all I could say as they giggled. "It was a Pinkie Promise, no one breaks those.” I smiled slightly as I sighed and crossed my arms. "What I'm about to say...may come to a shock to you...alright?” they both looked to each other as I thought back. "My father was...is really abusive, he believes that men outrank any female because they are bigger and stronger. My mother...the way they acted...it was like she was his slave.” I could see their faces, faces of shock. "I hated the way he treated her, treated me. You see, he tried to make me what he was, if anyone talked down to me, punch them in the face, I did not, and I did not have a reason to fight. He got mad, saying I was a waste of flesh and bone. I would shrug; I would never be like him. See this scar?” I pointed to the one on my nose, right between my eyes as they nodded. "One day,” I though back as sighed; the memories returning. "I got my father mad, I can remember what it was, for I blacked out afterward, but my reward for making him mad...was him slamming my head on the corner of the table.” Both mares gasped as I traced the scar slightly, lifting my arm to show another one, just reaching my elbow. "This one was when he threw me into the wall, the glass broke and cut me pretty deep, and I can't feel anything in this arm anymore.” I then placed my forearm on my knee and leaned closer; flicking my wrist up to show three small cuts on my wrist, my right one. "These one...I gave myself.” "You...cut yourself?!” Fluttershy normal small voice let out a trill scream as I sighed and nodded. "I was weak,” I answered looking away. "Thinking I could just end my pain by killing myself...but I cut to shallow, and that's how I got this.” I traced the one on my chest, right where my heart was. "I guess my father thought that if I was not man enough to kill myself...he would do it for me.” "Dear Celestia,” Rarity gasped as I sighed. "I have more...each one has its own dark story...look I think I should go...I...I shouldn't have said anything.” I got up and left the two just standing there as I got my clothes, but them on, and left. I found myself alone, some of the ponies seeing my upset face as I made my way past them, Apple Jack tried to call out to me, but I went right past her; I needed to be on my own for a while. Now standing on a bridge, I looked down to see myself looking back to me, my eyes slightly closed, my hand over where the heart scar was. I closed my eyes for a moment, and then felt a small tap. Opening my eyes, I found Twilight 'standing' next to me. Her eyes equal filled with sorrow, no doubt worried about me. "Rarity told me that you left in a hurry onto what you told them,” she spoke as I looked away. "They didn't say why...but they said it was...upsetting.” "The past is the shadow of what we are,” I spoke. "It may be pretty, but it can also be disturbing.” "A quote from somepony?” I shook my head slightly. "Would you believe I made that up on the spot?” I told her as she slightly smiled. I turned so I could see her fully, she went down on her all fours and looked up to me, she could no doubt see the sadness in my eyes as she floated up and wiped a tear away from me as I looked away. "It's alright to cry sometimesBrandon,” she told me making me look at her. "Everypony need to cry at one time or another.” I looked away and sighed slightly, seeing a small bench as I went over and sat on it, she came up and sat down beside me as well, from this sitting, she was almost as high as me. I watched her from the side of my eye, seeing her look at me with those large eyes; I knew she wanted to know what I had told the others girls. "You want to know...don't you?” she looked down at her hooves, I saw her slightly nod. I was about to start when she stopped me. "Wait...I know this is hard for you to say, so in exchange...I also want to tell you something; it's nothing bad, so don't worry.” I thought about it for a moment, but nodded all the same. "Deal.” I spent a few moments getting myself ready, and then started to tell my story. She listened and gasped slightly when I showed her each scar and how I got them. Now that I think about it, I know why I wrote about how I couldn't believe that my folks didn't call me. I guess I didn't want whoever was reading this to know what my past, how I'm able to do it now, you'll find out later on. I told her a bit more then what I told my other friends, I didn't look at her the whole time, looking ahead at nothing really. When I was done, I was as drained as when I told my fashion friend and shy friend. Leaning back, I closed my eyes, and before I knew it, I felt the feeling of being hugged. Looking to my side, I found Twilight hugging me, on the verge of tears. I draped an arm around her and hugged her to myself as well. I felt lucky, having friends like her, no...I wasn't lucky, I was blessed. I also told her that if the others wanted to know, she could tell them, I didn't really want to repeat what I said anymore. "So,” I spoke after a while. "What is it you wanted to tell me?” she looked up at me, wiping her tears away that did flow down her cheek before looking at me. "Oh...that...well...” she sighed and then looked up at me. "Do...you like me?” I gave her a puzzle look. "Yeah of course I do,” I answered her looking down at her. "If Pinkie Pie didn't count, you were the first pony I met that spoke to me.” She then shook her head and looked down. "I...I mean...” I was very puzzled by the way she was acting, with a raised eyebrow, I watched as she slowly turned to me. She blinked once, and then...she kissed me! Her hooves on my cheeks, her eyes closed as she kissed me at such a suddenness I did not even see it coming. My hands clutched at the bench we were sitting on, my eyes widen with both shock and disbelief as my friend kissed me right on the lips. I pushed her off, not hard, but enough that it caused her to land on her rear with a shock face as well. I was breathing hard, not in anger, but pure shock as she then looked away. "I...I'm...” she closed her eyes and jumped off, running off fast. I just sat there, still shocked as I brought my fingers to my lips. Now I've been kissed before, loads of times...okay many not a lot, but enough to know that this kiss was very...very different. Was it because she was a pony and I was a human? Oh man let me tell you, I was so confused, more so then before. I had a feeling that Twilight had feelings for me, but like this? Thinking back, when I asked her if she would like to be my date...did that what caused it. Did my offenses of her being with a date start her feelings for me? Shaking my head fast I jumped off the bench and ran into Ponyville, going right to her home slash library and pushed myself in, minding the low door. I saw Spike looking up the stairs with worry on his face, as he turned to me and glared. "What did you do?!” he demanded to me as I stepped back. "Twilight told me she was going to go meet you and then she comes home crying!” I didn't answer him, just made my way past him but he got in my way. "Hey pal I'm talking to...yikes!” I picked him up by the tail and gave him the hardest glare I could muster as his eyes grew wide. "Listen to me very closely,” I spoke to him. "I'm going to go upstairs and talk to her, you are going to go to the Cakes' place and buy her some sweets to help her, you will not come upstairs at all, but leave them on that table...do I make myself quite clear?” he dumbly nodded his head as I brought him back on his feet and gave him a bag of bits. "Now go,” I pointed to the door with my chin as he slowly backed away, and then ran out. Waiting a bit, I started to laugh to myself, never did I thought did that little acting that I got from drama class really pay off! Making my way slowly up the stairs, I came into Twilight's room, looking over at her bed, to see her pillow over her head. Her small form shaking as she held back soft sobs as I sighed softly, and made my way over slowly. Sitting on her bed, I saw her body stop moving, I knew she knew that whoever was sitting beside her was too big to be Spike, and since only he and I knew that she was crying, I knew she knew who was with her right now. "Twilight?” I spoke softly moving my hand to her back as she brought the pillow tighter over her head. "Come on...talk to me please...” she said something that was muffled under the pillow as I sighed and removed it from her head as she fought to get it back, damn for a girl she's strong! After a while she gave up as brought her hooves over her head. "Now...what was that?” "You hate me...” she said softly as I just reeled back and then started to laugh. She looked back at me with a tear rolling down as she frowned. "What's so funny?!” "Twi, if I hated you,” I petted her head softly. "Would I be here right now?” she looked down as I sighed and lifted her chin slowly so I could look into her eyes. "Twilight, listen, what you did...just shocked me alright? I mean, sure I've been kissed before...but never like that.” "You've never been kissed?” she asked looking at me as I let her chin go. "Well yeah I did, like I said...just never like that.” I sighed and sat crossed legged over her bed as I rubbed my eyes. "Listen, I didn't mean to upset you at all, I was just so...shocked that you would kiss me like you did.” She nodded slightly. "I guess I took it a little too far huh?” I chuckled slightly. "Not at all, but really...do you like me, like that?” she only nodded her head before she asked. "But why did you push me back?” I sighed once more. "Listen...I'm flattered that you like me like that, truly I am. But I'm not the type of guy that kisses someone and then we're boyfriend and girlfriend...you know what I'm getting at?” she nodded slightly as I smiled at her. "But hey, if you can't find bounder to why you can like me, I guess we could give it a try.” She shot her head right up to look at me as I held a finger up. "But, I like to offer an agreement.” "What do you mean?” "Like I said,” I answered looking at her a bit before going on. "I'm not the type of guy to get into a relationship like this just under a single day. So let's do this. Let's go out for a few dates, see how they go, if you still have feelings for me after knowing me for, well me, and I grow feelings for you as well; more I mean, then we'll be a couple for real.” She thought about it for a moment and then simple nodded as I pulled her into a hug, she hugged back, nuzzling my neck as I kissed her cheek causing her to blush when I saw. "I do like you Twilight, but I want this choice to be yours, and not something you may soon regret.” "I understand,” she answered and then looked up to me. "Though...do you think...uh, maybe you could just stay here tonight?” I smiled and softly chuckled shaking my head. "Trying to get in my pants already dear Twilight?” She became flustered as she stammered. "What...n...no I mean...I thought...” I laughed and held her close to me again. "I was just messing with you, and yeah I will, just let me get some clothes for tomorrow and I'll be right back, alright?” she nodded and then leaned up, then stopped as she looked down. "You wanna kiss me again?” she dumbly nodded as I smiled leaning down to capture her lips in a quick kiss. "It may not be a couple kiss, but hey, if we are gonna date, might as well get use to it right?” she giggled slightly hiding her blush as I got up, just in time to hear the door open and a box being placed on the table. "I...I got the stuff you asked forBrandon...is Twilight alright?” I laughed slightly, hearing the fear in the young dragon's voice as Twilight looked concerned. "Ask him later,” I whispered to her and then spoke out loud. "She's fine Spike, and sorry about what I did, no hard feelings?” "N...nope!” he called back before the door opened and closed again. After telling the Cakes' as well as Pinkie Pie I would be back tomorrow. After saying my goodbyes for the night, with a small bag over my back, I was on my way out; it was getting close to dusk now before a voice was heard. "YoBrandon!” I looked up to see Rainbow Dash fly down before pulling up and hovering and landing before me. "Hey man, you okay; uh don't blame Fluttershy, but my bugging got her to tell me what happened to ya.” "Nah its okay,” I answered with a wave of my hand. "I guess it's better to talk about it then keeping it bottled up right?” "Yeah that's right...but man, you sure had it rough with your old man huh?” I only nodded; she then saw my bag I had on as she tilted her head. "What's with the bag?” "Oh, I'm spending the nights' at Twilight's tonight.” I saw the eyes light up at once at then as she jumped in front of me. "Oh really? Going to do a little humpy dumpy?” "No,” I answered rolling my eye as I watched her. "She gonna eat your hotdog?” she asked as I looked down. "You guys eat hotdogs...and anyway no!” that's when I noticed her wing spread out, twitching slightly as I blinked. "Uh...Dash...what's with your wing?” she looked back and then slightly chuckled as she looked away. "It's like your wing has a boner or something.” "How did you know?!” she cried as I jumped back. "How did you know we Pegasus have Wingboners?” "Uh...I didn't...” She then blushed and looked away as I then started to laugh. "Wait...that's what that is called?!” "Sh...Shut up!” she cried as I kept laughing. "So what...it's only when I get aroused alright!” "Oh? So you think it's hot with thinking about me and Twilight doing this?” I held my hands out a little low as I humped the air slightly as I swear I saw the wing twitch. "S...stop that! Stop that right now!” I laughed and then patted her back slightly. "Hey maybe you need to go and give your wings a rub down huh?” she glared at me as I laughed and then stopped. "Ohhh, man I haven't laughed that hard in ages, on come on, you started asking me sexually jokes; well I gave you a sexually ending, so we're even.” She snorted but then started to laugh. "You know what Brandon; you're alright with me even more now.” I laughed and then gave my goodbyes before heading to Twilight's for the night. Chapter 15It had almost been a week since the battle of Canterlot, a week since the death of Moon, and close to a week since I betrayed Twilight for a deal...involving me with bedding with that damn whore of a Changeling queen. My headaches had become less and less frequent then before, however, this coming to making them even more painful at times. The potion the nurse gave me did little to help me at all. Outside now, the leaves on the trees now falling, proving that it was indeed fall. I noticed today that Twilight seemed a little more...how should I say this...lusty, I knew that her heat was on, but I didn't think it would be that fast. And true I did want a child with her, and my best guess for us to have a child, was for me to mate with her as my Alicorn self. Mike had fit in right at home with Applejack's family; Apple Bloom would tell me and the others that he seemed maybe as strong as Big Mac, and how she looked up at him like a second big brother in a way. Even Sweetie Belle thought of Devon as another family member of hers. As the wind grew colder, some of the ponies in Ponyville started to wear coats, some thinker then others though. Me? I wore a simple black pair of jeans and a simple white shirt with the Cutie Mark of Rarity's on the sleeves. I didn't mind the cold, I sorta liked it in a way, Twilight though on the other hand kept bugging me about me catching a cold, me, a cold? Please. I was about to get up and go home when I heard my name being called out. Looking over I saw the small Unicorn named Sweetie Belle ran up to me, before stopping. "What's wrong?” I asked kneeling down. "It's Rarity!” she cried. "She came home crying...more like wailing and wouldn't talk to anyone!” "Did Devon do something?” I asked thinking the idiot did something again. "No!” she shook her head. "He was with me helping me with my math, come on, maybe you can get her to talk!” I sighed and nodded my head slightly as I followed her to Rarity's place. Once there and inside, then I heard the crying, loud as anything I tell you. Devon was sitting on the sofa, rubbing his head that is until he saw me. "Hey man,” he spoke up. "I wouldn't try and talk to her...man she can cry and blabber.” "You girlfriend, not mind.” He glared slightly as I laughed going upstairs. Her door was closed as I sighed and knocked on the door. "Go away Devon!” the designer cried. "I don't want to talk to anyone!” "Rarity, come on...” I spoke as she gasped. "Brandon! No I will not speak to anypony, my life is runieddddd.” She then started to bail loudly as I backed away a bit. "Leave me to my suffering and my wallowing! Wait...can ponies even wallow?' she seemed to pause until she cried again. "Well if they can then leave me be to wallow in whatever we ponies wallow innnnnn!” "Rarity!” I cried tapping my foot. "Ether you stop crying right now, open up this door and talk to me, or I'm busting it in and messing up your hair!” "My hair?!” she screeched. "You wouldn't dare!” "Three...” "Darling please leave me...” "Two...” "You would never do that to a lady!” "One...” "Alright, alright!” I heard the click of the door's lock as I smiled. Worked every time. Walking inside the room, I saw her laid out on her bed, her back to me as she hugged her pillow, sniffling into the pillow as she hiccup cried. I sighed and went over and sat on the bed. "Now Rarity,” I started to rub her mane softly to claim her down. "Tell me what is wrong?” she sniffed and wiped her face before sitting up to look at me. "W...well...” she started. "I went out today for some food for me and Devon...when this mean old pony came up to me, threw a dress I had made a while back, telling me it was ugly and trash like my face...Bwahhhhhhhhhh!” she then wrapped her arms around my neck in a death chock as I gasped and fell on my back. "He called me both ugly and my work ugly!” okay I could understand the part about her being ugly, which was impossible, for her being upset about; but her dresses? I guess she took her work to heart, and...oh crap...still softly rubbing my friend's hair, I chose my next words carefully. "Rarity,” I spoke softly as I sat up so she could rest in my arms, still crying softly. "Whoever said those things to you, is a complete idiot! I mean, your dresses, suits, whatever you make; they are stunning!” she looked up to me as she sniffled once more as I smiled. "And who cares what one ponies think, if your style was truly ugly would you be famous?” she softly shook her head as I wiped the tear from her eyes and smiled. "How about this?” I then smiled. "I know you always dreamed of making dresses for Celestia and Luna, so I'll offer you two things. One, I'll ask them to see if you can make them a dress for each,” I saw her eyes lit up; I knew this was one of her dreams. "And you may make me a suit, no limit, let your mind go, and I shall wear it outside the day it is made, plus the next day so everyone can see the work of Rarity!” she seemed a bit better, rubbing he eyes with the back of her hoof as she gave me a small smile. "You would...do that...for me?” "I would do anything for you and my friends...hell even Devon for goodness sake. Now, dry those tears, they do not suit somepony of your beauty!” After making sure she would be fine, I left out her room, watching her as she cleaned up her face and her hair, closing the door behind me, I then made my way downstairs. "She's fine now,” I told the two downstairs as Devon sighed. "Thanks man...how did you get her to open the door?” "Just say you'll mess with her hair,” he and the younger mare laughed at this as I made my way to the door, waving them goodbye as I now made my way back home. Yawning slightly since I didn't get any sleep last night mostly I made my way inside, hearing the sound of some laughter and chatting inside. Looking in, I noticed Twilight's mother and father there, Twilight on one side speaking, her folks on the other side sitting next to each other. "Are you truly sure you two are ready for this sort of thing?” I heard her father ask as I stood on the side, leaning on the wall as I listened, waiting to see if they would notice me standing there. I saw Twilight nod her head with a smile as she looked over, seeing me as she smiled and waved me over. Looking over at the two older ponies I nodded to each of them. "Morning you two,” I greeted them both. "What brings you two here?” the mother smiled and giggled under her breath as the navy blue pony spoke. "We've just came to visit, seeing how the last time we met was when Darkness tried to take over our home. And how are you feeling son?” again, it would take me a while for me to get use to that sort of word he used for me. Since the only time I was ever called 'son', was by my father, and I truly hated it when he called me his son. In a way, it reminded me that I was of his blood. "I'm fine,” I answered giving a nod as I sat next to Twilight. "Just a few head pains here and there.” 'Are you alright though dear?” the mother asked me as I smiled and nodded. "Hey trust me,” I spoke with a small laugh. "I've been though a lot worse then a few head pains.” She slightly nodded; she truly did remind me of my own mother in a way. "What were you three talking about anyway before I came in?” "Well,” the mother spoke while looking to Twilight who was slightly blushing. "We also came because Twilight told us how you two are thinking about having a child or two. She was a little worried about what will happen if you two truly do have a child when you...err mate as you as your Alicorn self.” I saw her blush; this seemed like an embarrassed subject to talk about as I too felt my cheeks grow hot. "And she just wants to know how it will be, carrying a child you know?” I softly nodded, looking to Twilight as she slightly smiled. Giving a moment to think to myself, I turned to Twilight's father for a moment. "Sir, do you mind if I speak to you alone?” I saw that Twilight and her mother gave me a look, but then just smiled as they went on with talking with whatever. Her father nodded as he stood and I did as well, making our way outside, we went around the back as we sat behind a tree; that still had a few of the leaves left. "What would you like to talk about?” he asked me as I sat down next to him and sighed loudly as I rubbed my eyes. I was thinking about this for a while now, and I had to talk to him about it. "First off,” I started looking at nothing really. "I like to thank you, and your wife for not treating me like a prince...it's still taking me some time to get use to that title you know?” he only chuckled but nodded slightly about it. "Secondly, I would also like to thank you, for not frowning on me and Twilight being together.” "Now why would we do that?” he asked looking at me. I didn't answer, but I hard him chuckle and placed a hoof on my shoulder. "Brandon, as long as my daughter is happy, we are happy as we already told you. Is that all you wished to tell me?” I shook my head slightly. "I...would also like your blessing.” "My blessing?” he asked in confusion. "In what possible...oh...I think I see.” There was a long silence that followed before I then spoke. "Twilight is the love of my life,” I spoke softly. "I will never find a woman like her ever again, she means the world to me, and I want her to know this even more...I want to be her husband. And yes, I know that we've been only together for close to three months, but I mean...we're thinking of having a child together!” I smiled and softly shook my head before sighing again. "I just...where I come from, many humans men would go to the women's father and ask for their blessing, and I wish to follow in that example.” I turned to see him looking at me, I couldn't read his face, but he soon chuckled and nodded his head. "Then you have it,” wow...that easy? "Brandon, you and Twilight are good together, I know you will do everything in your power to keep her safe, and you will do anything to make her happy.” He smiled again. "So may I see the ring?” "Oh...ugh...” I laughed slightly rubbing my head. "That's the thing, you see...humans put their rings on their fingers and well...” he saw where I was going as he laughed slightly. "Unicorns put their rings on their horns,” he told me. "I'm sure the shop in Ponyville that sells such trinkets will have many wedding rings from you to choose from. When will you ask her?” "Tomorrow,” I told him. "After when you two leave I plan on going out to buy one for her.” "Well then,” he stood up as I did as well. "Let us go back and chat with the girls until the need for us to go comes.” Once we made it back inside, the two said nothing to what me and the blue pony spoke of, which I was glad, I'm sure he would tell Twilight's mother when they left though; I didn't mind that if he did. After when they left, it was just myself and Twilight, now normally I would write what we did...you know, that sort of thing, but these damn head pains, (I kid you not guys and gals, sorry) this is pretty much all I can write, so sorry, no sexy read for you this time. As I got out of bed slowly so not to wake her, I found my clothes which somehow were thrown all over the place, we did mate as myself being a Alicorn, so there was no doubt in my mind that Twilight may carry our child. She told me the night before that we would have to wait at least a few days to truly see if she was pregnant, not sure how; not really wanting to know. Slipping on my shoes I gasped and fell onto my hands and knees, grunting and growling under my breath as once more I was hit with the worst of all pains. After the pain stopped, I groaned as I stood up. I had to walk...Twilight's ring could wait for a bit... I don't know how, and I don't know how long it took, but for some reason I found myself outside the castle of where Luna and Celestia use to rule within. Walking inside, I wanted to make sure that the damn Changeling queen was not doing anything she was not allowed to do. I didn't get more then a few feet inside when I felt something hard hit me behind the head. I gasped, falling onto my side as I saw spots, red, and stars. My eyes glazing over, before I heard a soft chuckle...who was it... (Twilight's POV) The sun hitting my eyes, I slowly opened my eyes and groaned before yawning loudly. Thoughts of last night rushed into my head as I gave a small smile, rubbing my belly slightly hopping that indeed I was carrying my lover's child. Turning over to wish him a good morning, I noticed he was not there, and no note. Strange, he always left a note if I was sleeping and he was out before I was up. Maybe he just forgot this time or that he thought I wouldn't be up until he got home. Getting out of bed and taking a nice quick shower, I came out to make some food in case Brandon came back, I wonder what he would have been doing at this hour of the morning anyway. When Spike came out, I asked if by any chance he saw Brandon off this morning, he did have the habit of waking u and falling back to sleep a few moments later. He shook his head and told me no as I shrugged it off. A light knocking on the door tore me from the food I had just made, going over, to see Devon standing there. "Hello Devon,” I spoke with a smile to my human friend. "What brings you here today?” "Hey Twilight,” he answered with a smile. "I'm looking for Brandon, seem Rarity spent all last night making him something and want to show it to him now.” "Well I wish I could help,” I answered looking around. "But he is not here.” "Really?' he asked rubbing his head. "That's...odd...” "Why?” "Well I saw him last night, seems he was on his way into Everfree Forest...though...he didn't look right.” Everfree Forest? Why would Brandon go there, and what did he mean by 'didn't look right'? "What do you mean by, 'didn't look right'?” I asked him as he shrugged. "His eyes I mean...they seemed empty, like he was under some sort of spell, I don't know; why?” under a sort of spell...empty eyes...that's when it clicked, I knew what that was! "Devon!” I cried out at once causing him to jump. "We have to go there now! The Changeling Queen did something to him!” "W...what?” he stammered as I nodded. "Hurry, get the others! Tell them to meet us by the forest; I have to send word to Celestia and Luna at once!” "R...right, and I'm sure Mike can help too, that dude can hit hard!” nodding I ran back and wrote quickly to the Princesses, Spike sending it off with his fire and followed me outside as we hurried toward the forest. Soon we were all there, walking into the forest very slowly. Rainbow Dash was up in the air as well as Fluttershy, seeing if they could see Brandon from the air, the rest of us, Pinkie Pie, Applejack, Rarity, myself, Spike, Devon who was wearing his battle boots and gloves and Mike. Wearing the same style of clothing he came to Equestria with, he replaced his old hat, with a hat that looked almost like Applejack in a way. In his belt was a large hammer, seeming that the pole was twice the size of his arm, the hammer part being larger. He told us when we came running with Applejack that it was a sledgehammer, a tool used to smash anything needed smashing. He thought that if the Dark Beast did indeed attack Ponyville and he could help, this would be his ideal weapon to use. I thanked him for coming, he didn't know Brandon that well, but I was glad that we had more help in the fight. Rainbow and Fluttershy came down after a while as our speedy friend spoke. "Guys, I saw a lot of those Changelings going toward the old castle!” she told us while hovering. "I guess they made that their home or something!” "Sweet,” Devon answered with a smirk. "I can add a whole lot more headshots to my list!” "Did ya really just make eh Call of Duty reference there partner?” Mike asked raising an eyebrow, I did not know what this 'Call of Duty' thing was; but it left Devon smirking with his eyes closed as he nodded. "Really darling, must you play around while our dear friend is in a parleying mess?” Rarity answered looking at her newest boyfriend with a shake of her head. "Well do we all have a plan everyone?” Applejack called out. "Do you think the Element of Harmony will stop her?” "We'll have to wait and see won't we?” Rainbow Dash plainly answered. "Come on!” We entered the castle as quietly as we could; no Changelings were seen or heard at all, which worried me, and no doubt everyone else. A few meters inside the castle, a wall of black fire blocked the door as we all jumped back in shock as a small chuckle was heard. "Well, well, well,” the voice of Chrysalis was heard as we all turned to see her laying on a large stone throne, a wicked smile on her face as my anger grew. "And what might you little ponies be doing in my castle?” "Where is Brandon!” I screamed taking a step forward. "What have you done with him?” she seemed to laugh some more as my horn started to glow, ready to attack her at any moment. "Now, now dear Twilight,” she spoke rising a hoof. "No need to do that, you wish to see him? Then just ask nicely.” She chuckled once more before lifting her head and turning slightly. "Oh Brandon, we have some guests darling.” I watched with small glee as Brandon walked from behind her throne, his sword in hand and wearing the same clothing as the other day. But when I saw his eyes, my heart stopped. Chrysalis brought a hoof up and traced his cheek as he did not move. "You should be very happy for your dear lover Twilight,” she chuckled softly once more. "His love for you...it tastes so divine!” she licked her lips as I glared harder. "Hey, what about the treaty you made with the princesses?!” Devon spoke out as he came forward. "When they find out you've done...whatever to Brandon, you will be in big trouble!” "You all are utter fools!” we all turned over to the left as we took a step back, watching as Darkness himself came walking out, making his way to Chrysalis side. "To fall for such a trick that we made, fools.” Trick...this was all a trick? "We were going to play this little game much longer then this,” the queen spoke still rubbing Brandon's cheek. "But...we didn't think it would be this easy to make Brandon fall for the first part of our plan! "Do you wish to know what it was dear Twilight?” she asked looking at me as I glared as hard as I could, my horn glowing even brighter as she chuckled. "Brandon came here a little over a week ago, I'm sure he didn't think I would be here, but it made it all the easier. I told him that I would help in whatever fight Darkness here gave, as you all know I told you; but, I wanted something from him.” She chuckled again. "He had to bed with me, and he did so; and might I say, he is very good in the bed Twilight.” My heart stopped, Brandon...agreed to that. "Oh he told me that he wouldn't at first, but I convince him, he was worried about you so much he would do anything...and I mean anything...isn't that right Brandon dear?” "Yes...my mistress...” I chocked as I heard Brandon spoke, his eyes still the same, his voice... Brandon why...? "What he didn't know, was while we mated, I casted the very same spell used to control Shiny Armour, but this time, this spell with the help of Darkness, is much more powerful. You won't break him out that easily!” "And as much as I would love to kill him,” Darkness spoke looking to Brandon. "It seems his love for you, is so great, I'm sure it will serve to keep Chrysalis here and her Changelings very happy for the years to come.” "You monsters!” I screamed as I was about to run toward them when I felt Devon grab me. I squirmed and trashed, but he held a good grip. "Twilight, claim down!” he hissed under his breath. "You can't help Brandon if Darkness captures you, what if they do the same to you and hooks you up with himself?” he had a point...Brandon... "The second part of our plan was for Brandon himself to go to his so called 'sister' and well...kill them.” he snickered. "And since he is prince, he would rightfully take over the throne, and then give it to me!” he started to laugh coldly as did Chrysalis. "And now since you are here...I think a show is in order, Chrysalis if you will?” she smiled and nodded leaning to Brandon ear. "Brandon, be a dear and kill them all...but not Twilight, remember, the rest of them are the Dark Beast Darkness made to try and confuse you.” "Yes...my queen.” He brought his sword up as he started to walk closer. We all backed away slowly before Devon and Mike went up, ether putting up their fists, or pulling out their hammer. "Don't worry Miss Sparkle,” Mike spoke looking back at me as he threw his hat back, Applejack catching it for him. "We'll make sure Brandon here snaps out of it!” "Yeah, even if we have to knock it out of him!” Devon agreed with a nod as he looked back toward his friend and my lover. (Devon's POV) Just what the hell was he thinking?! Doing a deal like that with the whore, and here he said that he would never fuck her...swag... Mike held his hammer in two hands as I brought my fist up. Thanks to the cowboy beside me, who I guess was a street fighter and also a wrestler, he taught me some new moves, so I grew a little faster and stronger. But damn, this was like one of those movies, old team mates fighting on other, one bent on killing the other, while the said other couldn't kill them. Man this really was sucking, I mean, this was my friend! Under the control of a whore who ordered him to kill us...well not Twilight, but fuckkkkk! Mike slowly went around Brandon, soon behind him as my zombie like friend was looking at me...though me, I don't know. "Protect...Twilight...” he muttered under his breath as he brought his left hand up, the shield Twilight's brother gave him coming into view as he got ready. "Dude, snap out of it!” I told him. "Twilight is already safe!” "No...” he spoke again. "Dark Beast...must kill...you...protect...Twilight!” he ran toward me while slashing his sword, I yelped and jumped back as he stabbed at the air, bringing my right foot up I went to kick him, but he too jumped back, Mike coming behind to shoulder tackle him, but Brandon swung around and slammed his chest with his shield, causing Mike to let out a rush of air as he tumbled back. I ran to attack from behind this time, jumping to punch with my head shot move. But his sword caught my hand; luckily it didn't cut though the metal as I stayed in the air for a bit, before I was pushed back. Me and Mike nodding to each other, we came at him from behind and front, me punching and even him attacking with the hammer, at this point, the only away we could stop Brandon, was maybe breaking a few bones. With his sword and shield, he blocked or parried our moves as if it was nothing to him. Then dropping both, he lifted his hands as they glowed white, making us both float before he slammed us on ether side of the walls. I groaned as I fell on my chest, looking up to see him slowly walking over toward the girls, they were backing away as I grunted and got up and ran toward Brandon, my fist up as I yelled, punching him hard in the back of the head. I watched as he was bent forward a bit, some blood trickling down his back as I flinched at the sight. And I backed away when I saw him slowly turning to look at me. He cracked his neck by craning it left and right before spitting out blood from his mouth. "...Ow...” ow...that was it, what the fuck?! I fucking punched him in the back of the head, with metal gloves and he said ow?! He then dropped kicked me with his knee causing me to fall onto my hands and knees, before he grabbed me by my afro and kneed me once more in the face. I cried out as I was then thrown backwards, blood pouring down my nose onto the floor as I saw red and blue. The sounds of screeching made me look to the side as I saw the sparks of his sword dragging along the ground as he came toward me. I rolled to my feet and landed on one knee as I panted and wiped the blood from my nose. He then looked behind me and jumped back as Mike landed before me, slamming his hammer on the floor causing it to crack all around us. "You okay there Devon?” he asked looking back at me as I nodded standing back up. "Yeah...any ideas?” "On how to beat him without killing him, 'fraid not,” "Dame it...” I cursed under my breath at this. "You think that maybe killing old Queenie over there might break the spell?” Mike thought about it I guess as Brandon edged closed as we got ready. "Don't think so,” he answered. "Remember, it's not just her spell, but that Darkness feller too!” "Fucking A...” Before we could go for another attack , the sound of wind caused everyone, even Brandon to look over, the wall of back fire gone as the Equestria Guards flew in, Shiny Armour in the front; the Princesses clad in black and gold Armour in the back. I think Darkness and Chrysalis both softly cursed that this turn of events as Brandon backed away toward the two vile ponies. Celestia and Luna walking forward as the Guards surrounded them both, as many of the Changeling minions started to file in, me and Mike backing up toward our friends. "Release our brother from your hold Chrysalis and Darkness!” Celestia spoke in a rough voice I had yet to hear from her before. Darkness chuckled. "Sure, when you give me your crowns!” the white Alicorn glared and said nothing. "Though I wish we could send Brandon here now to attack, I'm sure you would find a way to make him unable to do so, though other magic can not effect him because of the sword you made for him; I guess you might have made a way for your magic to work, and I right?” when she said nothing more Luna spoke up. "How low can you go,” she asked in a deep voice of her own. "Using someone we care for to do your work for you, have you know shame?” "I shall do whatever I must to have my dream, a world of darkness!” he then turned to Chrysalis. "Come, we must go.” "Tsk, no fun, no matter. Brandon come along now, we can not save Twilight yet and must retreat.” "Yes my queen...” he spoke sheathing his sword as he turned and made his way over to them. "B...Brandon stop!” Twilight cried as the Changelings surrounded their queen and Darkness, before his horn glowed black, surrounding them all before disappearing. The area felt cold, not a sound was heard, save for Twilight's crying as she fell toward the ground. No one said anything as her brother came up to her and try to help her; Brandon...what were you thinking you asshole...?
Chapter 2After being woken up, and by woken up I mean jumped on and laughed at by Pinkie Pie, I found myself downstairs of the candy shop waiting to serve anyone that came though. Mrs. Cake thought it would be best that I work the counter while Pinkie Pie worried about the cooking, just until they could see my skills of what I had; for cooking. I didn't blame them really, and plus what if I messed up on some big order? I didn't want to be kicked out because of not working for them anymore. It was already ten in the morning, from what the clock tower I could see outside said, and already we had a lot of ponies come in. I was surprised, not even lunch and ponies were snacking on treats and sugar...seems like my kind of place. When it would slow down, me and Pinkie Pie would talk, the Cakes leaving with their two kids, who I haven't seen yet, so it was just us. She told me about the Cutie mark, and how it was given to a pony when they found their talent. I guessed on the mark that it was parties for her; it was a good party, one I would not soon forget. "Why do you wear all those silly clothing!?” Pinkie Pie asked out of the blue when we were just talking about cakes, yes cakes I know...weird. "Well to keep myself warm,” I told her. "See, we humans don't have coats like you ponies do, so we wear these to keep warm...and other things hidden.” "Hidden? Oh! Like a birthday cake?!” I face palmed myself after hearing this as I sighed. "No...look...you know about the...stuff guys have right...down...there?” she followed my eyes and was looking right at my crouch for a moment before gasping and nodding. "Well, you see, humans are different...our stuff show all the time.” "Oh really?” asked the pink pony as she tilted her head. "Yeah, but other then that, humans wear clothes to make a example, strakes getting the word out...like look.” I went to get my sweater and turned to the back for her to see. Along the back was a list of locations for the band Linkin Park that I like to listen to, some of the places were crossed off, meaning I went there. "Some people use it to tell other people where big famous people are going. I got paid a bit of money for wearing this around.” Pinkie Pie nodded as I told her about the meaning of human clothing to her, though I didn't know much myself, I mean...come on who talks about why you need clothes right? Just then the door opened to the sound of a bell meaning someone was coming in; I turned to see Rarity, and just the Unicorn I wanted to see today as well. "Well hello darlings!” she cried as she brought her hooves on the counter to help her stand on her hind legs, I myself could easily kneel to be of the height needed to use this. "And how are we doing this fine morning?” "Someone seems happy,” I answered as the white horn pony as she only chuckled softly. "Why of course I am, when I just heard the word?” "Let me guess,” I smiled remembering this from a show. "Is the word that the bird is the word?” I had to hold myself to not start singing the song as the two girls looked at me with puzzled looks. "Sorry...home joke, anyway what's the word?” "It seems that the princesses are going to be throwing a ball tonight, last minute sure, but they have invited all of us to join!” "That's great!” I said smiling at her as Pinkie Pie also was now beaming. "I'm sue you six will have fun.” "You're coming tooBrandon!” This caught me off guard as I just stood there blinking blankly at Rarity. I was invited as well, how did these princesses even know I was here in the first place?” "White pony with a horn say wha?” I said also using something I heard form a TV show back home as she smiled. "Why yes darling, it seems Twilight wrote about you in her report that she sends to Princess Celestia everyday, she is her student.” I nodded, now remembering about Twilight talking about her. "The party will be held in the Unicorn city for the Gran Galloping Gala!” I only shrugged my shoulders. "What's the big deal about a ball?” they both looked at me with shocked looks as I blinked and shrank back. They both started saying how only those invited by this Celestia mare could go, so to be invited was like a dream come true. "Well...I can't really go, seeing how this is all I have.” I pointed to the clothes I was wearing as Rarity laughed. "Then come on over after you're done here honey, and I'll work you right up!” before I could ask where she lives, she drew a map with her magic, something Pinkie Pie also told me about and past me the paper and left. "Okay so her studio is over here,” I tapped the map I was holding while speaking to myself. Looking up I followed the map and sure enough there it was, but before I could get to the place, I heard the sound of brushes being rustled. Looking to my left I heard a squeak as a head hid behind the bushes, raising an eyebrow I went over and moved the bush to see a small mare Unicorn. In a way, she somewhat reminded me of Rarity, though her hair was a little more dull of like pink and a dull purple. Her green eyes looking up at me with wonder as her grayish white coat was seen. When I looked her over, I noticed she did not have a Cutie Mark like the others; I guess she hadn't found her talent yet. "Hello there,” I spoke while kneeling down so she could see me better. "What are you doing out here?” "Oh uh, I was...err...watching you,” "Watching me?” I asked looking at the small child. "Why, and what's your name?” "My name is Sweetie Belle, I'm Rarity's little sister Mister.” I laughed slightly and petted her head. "Just call meBrandon, mister makes me sound older then I am alright Belle?” she smiled and nodded at me as she came out more. "So why were you watching me?” "Well...” she sated. "My teacher at school was telling us old stories of humans, since she heard a human, you, were now here. Is it true that your kind really lived here thousands of years ago?” that caught me off guard, humans use to live here. Well that could explain how they knew what I was, well Twilight I mean, and the others thought I was just a weird pony. "I wouldn't know, I don't come from around here.” She just looked up at me as she brought a hoof up. "Uh...may I touch your arm?” it was a weird request, but I shrugged it off and allowed her too, brining it out so she could touch it. "It's soft, not like my coat soft...but still soft.” "Yeah,” I answered. "Don't got a lot of muscles on my arms, more of my legs see.” I lifted up my pants to show they were indeed more muscle like as she touched it and giggled as I flexed them. After pulling them down I looked over at her sister's place and stood. "Well, I have to meet your sister, you coming in?” she nodded and followed me to the door, she opened it herself and walked in, I ducked and came in after. The place looked more like a studio then a home, looking around I saw different set of things, half of which I didn't even knew what they were. "Big sister!” Belle called out as I found a sofa and sat on it. "Your boyfriend is here!” "What?!” I nearly screamed jumping up as Rarity poked her head from the other room; she wore these glasses that seem to just fit on her muzzle as she gave Sweetie Belle a stern glare. "Hush now Belle!” she hissed slightly as Belle just giggled and sat on the sofa beside where I was sitting. She looked to me and gave a huge grin as I scowled as well as her older sister. "So sorry for my little sister,” Rarity told me. "She thinks that when any male pony...her male I should say now, comes in, that they are my boyfriends.” "It's alright,” I waved it off. "It's no big deal, I'll just have to give little girly here a Wet Willy when she's not looking.” "A Wet...what?” I only grinned and motion for her to watch as I poked the smaller Mare. "Hey Sweetie Belle, what's that over there?” I pointed to a window as she looked over; quickly as I could I stuck my finger in my mouth and pushed it into her ear while wiggling it around. "Wet Willy!” I cried as she shrieked and ran out the door. Rarity was laughing loudly as she took off her glasses as I joined in almost doubling over hearing the child running down the road saying 'ew' over and over again. "Oh that's never gets old!” after we had claimed down Rarity looked over my body for a moment, seeing what I was wearing. All I truly had was a black shirt with writings 'If you don't own this shirt, don't read it' she seemed to smile at that, dark blue pants and my black shoes and socks were also what I had. She went of and came back with three colors floating around her. Placing each other on my chest, arm, legs, she muttered under her breath and threw all but one always, a black color. "It seems that black suits you much more then these other colors,” she sated as I nodded, she mention me to follow her which I did, telling me to stand on a platform. Taking my measurement I waited while she moved my arms and legs apart, once done she moved to a table, sat down and started to make some sketches. "So what are you looking for in this suit I shall make for you dearly?” I haven't thought that much on it truthful. "How about you let your mind go wild Miss Rarity,” I told her. "Make something...dazzling.” She let out a loud laugh and trilled to look at me. "As if that's hard, I mean look at my dresses!” I did as she said, looking around at all the things she made. "Come on, though there has to be something you want that you can say, 'I wanted this more then anything!'.” I thought for a moment, thinking it over what I truly wanted then the idea stuck as I came over. "May I?” I asked as I pointed to the pencil and paper she was using for the top half of my suit. She smiled and nodded giving me the pencil as I drew over the shirt part of the suit, adding a little something on the left shoulder and down both sides from top to bottom, I gave it back as she looked over it for a moment and then smiled. "My, my, my, I would've never thought of that! I shall work on that right away!” she smiled and began to work. "This may be a while, why not go out and come back before sunset?” "Alright,” I answered waving her goodbye as I made my way back to Ponyvile. On my way back into the village, I remembered that I haven't seen Twilight since the party, or thanked her for landing me a job, going back to her book store, or library, wasn't sure which one. I was about to walk over when I saw Pinkie Pie under a cart, her tail twitching like crazy as she looked to me. "Brandon, get under cover, twichy tail!” I only blinked in confusion at what she was saying. "Yeah so...” I stopped what I was saying as a large fish dropped before me. I looked down at it in confusion before another fish landed behind me. Looking up I saw what seemed to be a Pegasus pushing a cart filled with fish, I was about to yell, telling him that the fish were falling...when the cart started to fall. Screaming I ran under where Pinkie was as the cart smashed right where I was. The noise it made scared both me and the pony as we held each other in what seemed to be a death hug. When it was over, we looked to each other and then pushed away from the other. "What just happened?” I asked her as she looked to her tail which was back to normal. "My Pinkie senses were tingling,” she told me. Twitchy tail means something's gonna fall!” "Well something fell alright...” I answered as she looked to me as I sighed and stood out and made my way toward Twilight's door before hearing. "Brandonwait! Ear flopped, eyes fluttering, forelegs trembling!” "Well what does that...?” I didn't get to get my question out as I turned the door was flung open hitting my right in the face, I thought I would be slammed into the tree's wall, but I guess I held my ground as I just stood there, a bit of blood trickling down my face, before I fell and blacked out. "Spike why did you open that door like that, I told you not to do that anymore!” "Well sorry,” a small voice beside Twilight said as Fluttershy, who just happened to be there tended to my nose with a wet cloth. I went though two already, the white cloth now soaked in blood as I coughed and took it gentle from her hoofs and blew in it, more blood coming out, but at least the flow stopped. "Thanks,” I muttered to her as she smiled at me and petted my head softly. I looked at what hit me; his name was Spike, a baby purple and yellow green belly dragon. I was a little shocked seeing a dragon of all things, but hey, after the shit I've seen, I wouldn't be surprised to see a chicken with a dragon body. (hint hint) he pushed his head fin back before looking at me with his large green eyes. "Look there...I'm really sorry for your nose, no hard feelings?” he held his paw out as I sighed and took it and shook. "No hard feelings, I can't really stay mad at anyone.” He smiled as I looked up at Twilight and Fluttershy. "So how are you two ladies today?” Fluttershy blushed as Twilight laughed. "Oh we're good, I'm just wrokign out my dress seeing if Rarity can make a few changes before the dance. I heard you were also invited, did Spiek give you your ticket?” "Oh buck!” Twilight and Fluttershy looked down at Spike with a shock look. "I forgot to give him his one!” "Spike! Don't swear please!” "Buck is a swear word here?” I asked as they looked to me. "Oh yes,” Fluttershy spoke in her small voice. "A very bad swear word.” "Huh...where I come from, when we say that, it's like asking for a single bit, like 'yeah can I borrow four bucks from you?” "Does your kind have swear words?” asked Fluttershy wanting to know as Twilight also wanted to hear, hell even Spike wanted to. "Sure lets see...hrm...bitch, shit, ass, fuck, hell, or my own phrase when someone REALLY pisses me off. 'You cock sucking ass rimming uncle fucker piss drinking shit eater!'.” I grinned once I saw their faces as Spike started to laugh. "Oh I got to use those words!” "You will do no such thing!” Twilight scolded as I just laughed. "Uh...Fluttershy spoke while raising a hoof. "What's a cock?” once more I started to laugh and fell on my back as Twilight groaned. "I'm just glad Fluttershy didn't know a lot of those words you said,” Me and Twilight were sitting around her table drinking some tea, I still had a bit of time, and I helped fix her dress a bit so she didn't need to bug Rarity. "Yeah sorry,” I said again taking a sip. "So...you ready for this party thing?” she smiled and nodded but then looked sadden. "What's wrong?” she blinked and looked up at me and shook her head. "It's...nothing,” I knew she was lying so I pressed on. "Hey Twilight, you consider me a friend right?” she looked up at me from her tea and nodded her head. "Well come on,” I reached over and rubbed her arm softly. "As I friend, tell me what's wrong.” She sighed and brought her over hoof on my hand as I looked up at her and watched and listened to her. "Well...even if they don't bring a date, thy always have these men that would be with them or dance with them...not me, I'm just the book worm, and no one likes the book worm.” I understood now, she was upset because she didn't have a date, and it made her feel left out. I gave it some thought and then smiled. "Hey Twilight?” she looked up at me as I smiled. "How would you like to be my date?” "W...what?” she asked as I held my hand up. "Just as friends, that's all,” I told her. "After this nothing has to change about us I swear.” She just looked at me; her big eyes seemed to glisten slightly as I thought she was going to cry. She blinked her eyes as some tears slightly poured down as she smiled. "Alright,” she whispered looking at me. "ThanksBrandon, this means a lot.” I smiled back and patted her hoof before looking out seeing that it was indeed getting dark. "Crap, I gotta go to Rarity!” I stood up about to leave when Twilight stopped me. "Wait; let me save you the trip.” "Huh?” I asked in confusion. I then saw her horn glow a light purple, I saw nothing for a moment, and ten, and I was inside Rarity's studio again. "How the fuck?” I asked myself outloud, the moment I did so, Rarity was lookgin at me. "AhBrandondear, I didn't hear you come in, come, come try it on, I have just completed yet another work of art!” Looking at what she made for me, I was stunned. I mean, she never did human clothing before as I could tell, I was the first human she met, but these clothes...they fit me just right! The pants were like the dress pants back home, hung loosely around my legs and looked very nice, they were black, a style I could see myself using a lot more now. along the sides were three lines of gold that seemed to shine in the light, when I asked what paint she used, she laughed; I still couldn't believe that all the yellow I was seeing on the suit, WAS gold! The shoes were nicly made too, seeing how she just guessed how to make them, they were polished as well, black and looking very, very nice. The top I loved most of all, on the right shoulder doing sright down my chest area, my first named was craved in gold, the other side held my sire name, along the back held a design that looked to be her Cutie Mark, I guess she overheard about me and Pinkie Pie saying I wore the sweater as a way of getting the word out. The cape that I asked her to also add, I'll admit I got from the game Assassin Creed; being close to my waist, the outside black, the inside red with gold trimming around the edges. She span me around on the spinning platform as she giggled and stopped as I looked and twisted my body. "Well, is it to your liking?” "Liking? I freaking love it!” I cried. "Thank you so much, how much do I owe you?” "Oh Posh!” she only shook her head. "You are my friend, and friends do not charges friends...unless they work in a place like you and Pinkie Pie.” I snickered slightly and sighed as I looked to her. "What about your dress?” she smiled and winked going off, I waited and when she came back my eyes blinked in shocked. She wore a deep blue dress, somehow she got her hair up and down on the sides, her tail curly and bouncy as she made her way toward me and span, her dress...it was...no words could say what I was seeing, it was just that good! "Wow, you look so...wow,” I couldn't believe I couldn't say what I wanted to, I mean, she was stunning.” She smiled and giggled at me and blush. "Oh stop, you are making me blush! You think the men and others would like it?” "Hey if I was a pony, I be all over you!” she laughed again at my lame joke, after a while, we were off. Like she did to send me to Rarity, Twilight sent us all to what looked to be the inside of a caste, already many ponies were there, Unicorns and Pegasus as well. A slow music was being played by the band as many couple danced to the slow beat. Twilight was just as stunning as Rarity was, wearing a purple dress that made her eyes stand out more, the other girls were equally as stunning, but for some reason, Rarity and Twilight stood out more then the rest. After we got a little rest and drank some of the drinks that were there, I was sitting, talking to Spike when Twilight came up to me, the sound of a new song being heard as she played with a small dirt on the floor. "Brandon...would you like to dance?” "Uh...sure, but I'm not really good at it,” she smiled slightly as she walked off with me following her, once on the dance floor; she used her magic to float herself to my level. I held onto her hooves softly and we both began to move in a circle as the others did around us. A few mutters here and there, but it didn't matter. "You look stunning, you know that?” I told her as her blush deepened. "T...thank you, you look very stunning yourself, what happened to the hair on his chin?” I smiled rubbing the now clean chin. "Rarity cut it off with magic, said I need to keep her image up to date if I were to wear these.” Twilight rolled her eyes as she laid her head on my shoulder. I closed my eyes and span in small slow circles holding her close to my body, that when I heard a sound of someone clearing her throat. Opening my own eyes, which I didn't know was closed, I was looking at the necklace of gold, blinking I ranked my head up and went wide eye at how big this pony...unicorn...Pegasus was. "Oh, Princess Celestia!” Twilight gasped moving from me and landing next to me. I couldn't believe how tall this freaking mare was, I mean, I was use of looking down at the others, not in the bad kind of way, but now looking UP at one of the princesses, I was like...damn! Her coat was as white as Rarity to me, her wings equally as white. Her tail, mane, whatever were a mixture of purple, green, and blue, they seemed to flow as if wind were blowing though them, her Cutie Mark being a sun. she looked down at me and gave me a warm smile as I only blinked causing her to laugh. "Why hello there,” she spoke in a kindly to me as I was just looking at her. "Brandon Casey, was it not?” I only nodded my head slightly at her question as she smiled and turned to Twilight. "Twilight, do you mind if I borrow your date for a moment? I would like to speak to him about something.” Twilight nodded and said her goodbyes to us, the princess walking away as I followed before we were at a grand looking table. Pointing with her hoof, I sat down with my hands crossed over each other as she sat as well. "So what do you want to talk about?” I asked her as I watched the Alicorn set her hoofs on the table, her horn glowed as two cups of drinks flew over to us, one landed in front of me, the other in front of her. She took a drink out of the straw slowly; I took mine out and drank a bit while I waited for her to answer my question. "You are no doubt wondering how you came to Equestria, do you not?” "I wouldn't mind it if you did tell me,” I answered her not sounding rude or anything. "There are thoughts on how this happened, maybe fate, or maybe Discord is somehow working small magic to make someone upset by sending them into another world.” I listened, not wanting to stop her yet, but then a thought came to mind. "Princess Celestia,” I spoke putting my drink down. "I must ask you something,” "Yes?” she asked as I went on. "I've noticed that Twilight and many others knew what I was, and I'm just asking, what are these folktales I keep hearing about?” Celestia looked to me and then closed her eyes. "Thousands of years ago,” she spoke still closing her eyes. "Humans did walk along the land, there were many cities, and we all lived in peace. But, Discord, using his magic sent them away to cause trouble. We tried every magic that we could, but we couldn't bring our friends back, it was a sad day indeed when I lost some of my closest friends.” I blinked at what she just said, about her losing some friends when she smiled. "Oh yes, I am very old, even though I do not look it. Though I must say, you look much like one of the friends that was sent to the world you called home, hrm, maybe the magic is weakening and sending the humans who use to live here by blood back here.” "Or it could just be a freak mistake right?” I asked looking at her as she nodded. "This also may be true, here,” she passed me a small ring as I looked at it. "This ring will allow you to come here to study, we have many books on the humans here, and only a few may look into them.” "Thank you,” I told her putting the ring on. "How does it work?” "Just place you hand over it, and you will be teleported her.” I nodded again as I stood up. "Oh andBrandon?” I looked back before I could leave. "If you stay here, and should you want to have a family, you have mine and my sister's blessing to do so.” Thanking her and bowing my head, I went back to find Twilight, we talked for a bit and started to dance again, but I couldn't shake the feeling...that there was something watching us.
Chapter 4"Who?” I groaned and rolled over on the sofa I was laying on, or what I thought was the sofa, it felt way too soft, opening my eyes for a second, I found that I was in Twilight's bed, did she put me here when I was asleep. Oh well, not like we did anything anyway. "Who, who!” "What?” I grumbled to myself thinking I was just hearing things. "Who, who?” "Who?” I asked sitting up, I was shirtless like always as I looked around, still foggy because of the sleep in my eyes, but when they focus, I looked down at my knee covered in the blanket to see an owl looking back at me. "Who da fuck?” "Who!” the owl cried flapping its wings at me. "Hey sorry for swearing, but I never woke up to find an owl on my knee before!” "Brandonyou okay?” I saw Twilight walk up and looked to me and then the owl. "Owloysius, leaveBrandon alone, he is my guest and friend!” "Who?” the owl looked back at me and tilted it head as I smiled and waved. "Nice to meet you, may I call you Who?” "Who, who, who!” it started to flap its wing fast before taking off as I laughed. "I'll take that as a yes, morning Twilight.” She smiled and came up. "MorningBrandon, sorry, I was making some eggs and pancakes and I didn't want to wake you, so I just brought you to my bed.” "Nah it's fine, comfy too.” She smiled as I moved to the edge and then jumped off. "Where's Spike?” I asked looking where he would sleep. "Just out to Rarity, I guess she sent Derpy to say she had some more clothes for you and he went out to get them.” "Wait...Derpy?” "Yeah, she's the mailpony around here, grey Pegasus, bubbles for a Cutie Mark.” I thought about it, I did see her from time to time, but never did we talk. "Oh her,” I stretched for a bit before going to the ground and stretching out my legs and body as Twilight watched. "Just limbering up my body, helps keep the muscles from cramping up ya know?” she only smiled and nodded as I stood up, cracking my neck and back before following her downstairs. A plate floated to me as I took it, thanking my friend before sitting on the sofa with her to eat. The door opened as we looked over to see Spike's little feet carrying a mountain of clothes. "Spike, you do know I could've easily carried those with my magic don't you?” the sound of Rarity coming behind was easily heard as Twilight and I watched as the little dragon struggled. "I...I'm fine, I wouldn't want you to overuse your magic.” Leaning over to Twilight I then whispered to her. "Crush on her?” I asked as she smiled and nodded her head. "Oh my,Brandon, I didn't know you would be here and this early too!” she then looked at my bare chest; I swear I saw her blush as well. I looked down, I didn't really have a lot of muscles, and my belly was a little round. "Did you two...spend the night together?” "Not like you think,” I answered her taking another bite and then chewing my food before swallowing. "Me and Twilight have decided to start and date, and see how that goes before seeing if we would be good as a couple.” "Oh what joyous news!” the white Unicorn cried out coming toward us. "It is about time Twilight here found a nice pony to settle down with, all she does is study in those books!” I chuckled slightly as Spike groaned the clothes on the table before us as he stretched out. "And thank you dare,” she gave him a warm smile as he smiled, his tail wagging slightly. "SoBrandon, I have the perfect outfit for you to wear today!” I watched as she dug though a few bags before taking one bag and lifting it and undoing it, inside, I couldn't believe what I saw. "I saw this design you made, and I just had to make it!” Inside was an almost full blue suit, the sweater part being a dark navy blue as well as the jeans. The sweater couldn't be button up or zippered up, leaving the white shirt that was with it easily shown. Alone the chest part, a single black line going from east to west on the sweater, but not on the back, the same with the jeans, just over the knees. I use this design a lot when I was in art class when I had to draw myself, I didn't know why, it just...suited me. Going over I looked over the clothing and smiled, taking the white shirt and slipping it on, then the sweater. They all looked away as I placed the jeans on as I replaced the old ones. "Well, how do I look?” they turned back to look at me as Spike nodded. "Pretty cool,” he nodded giving a thumb up. "You look greatBrandon,” Twilight answered with a nod. "Smashing!” Rarity spoke as I blushed slightly. I slightly smiled looking at my three friends before looking at the clock, noticing I was almost gonna be late for work. "Crap! I got to go, see ya later!” "WaitBrandon!” I stopped at mid turn to see twilight make her way over to me, I bent down to see her better as she brought her hooves on my knee and leaned up to kiss my cheek slightly as Spike and Rarity's eyes widened. "Wanna go for lunch later? My treat.” "Now I can't let someone pay for my dinner, I'll pay,” I answered and kissed her nose. "See ya later,” "Okay what just happened?!” Spike let out a cry that I heard as I made my way toward the Cake's shop, the moment I made my way in, I noticed Pinkie Pie running back and forth with a cake on her head while singing to herself, or saying 'lala' over and over again. "Hey there Pinkie,” I called out as she stopped and turned back to me with a large grin on her face. "What...why are you grinning at me like that?” she just smiled and then put the cake down and then started to bounce over to me, and while jumping up and down in front of me. "So do I get to plan the wedding party; huh, huh, huh?!” "W...what?” I asked backing away with a shock look as she giggled. "Oh come on, I know you have the hots for Twilight, I mean, you did spend the night with her right?” "Well yeah I did,” I answered looking down at her. "But that was because she asked me too, and we are only dating, nothing is going on!” "Right,” she answered with the roll of her eye. "And I'm not a party pony!” I scuffed and crossed my arms with a raised eyebrow. "Anyway, today you are cooking! I left the list of each product we sell on the counter, so when I tell you an order, you just make them, simple right?” I only nodded as she took the cash today and I went back, slipping on an apron as I did and got ready. Once more I was surprised by how many ponies came in for sweets at this time of morning, I mean, really did they not know about Diabetes? Pinkie Pie on the other hand...man she ate those things like her life was on the line, I guess the rule was that if it was a day old, we could eat them, I'll admit, I had my fair of the share, but not like this pony! Sighing I just cooked and snacked a bit, when a cake had to be made, Pinkie Pie would come and make the cake, I swear she was the Rarity of the cakes! The way she made them, she made it look all so easy! Soon it was lunch time; the Cakes came to take their turn, so when I and Pinkie came back we would both cook while they dealt with the front. As I cleaned myself up and washed my hands, I made it outside to see Pinkie Pie speaking to Twilight. "So you two lovers now?” she asked bouncing slightly up and down as Twilight groaned as I sighed walking up behind Pinkie as she went on. "So did you two kiss yet, huh, huh?” "Pinkie...” she sighed as I watched for a bit. "Come on details!” "Pinkie...” I could see Twilight's face getting a lot more annoyed. "Oh! Did you two you know, do...” "PINKIE!” even I jumped back at the force of her yell as Pinkie Pie just jumped back slightly, hell even I jumped back as the purple like pony glared at her. "What happens in my life is for me to know and you to know if I allow you!” "Hey I was only playing around,” she then looked back and looked up at me. "Oh HiyaBrandon, where are you going to lunch today?” Twilight came up to me, her horn glowing before a picnic basket came on her back. "I am taking him out to eat in the park,” she answered as I slightly smiled. Pinkie only nodded and reminded me I had only an hour, so with our goodbyes, I walked side by side with Twilight. The park was empty at this time, well almost empty, a few ponies here and there, but they didn't bug us at all. I lay with my forearms, looking up as I saw a few birds fly over ours heads as I smiled slightly. One leg outstretched the other up a bit as I sighed, it was not a upset sigh, but a happy content sigh; never did I see such a wonderful place like this back at my home world. Looking down, I saw Twilight placing different food on the blanket she brought, I also helped as what seemed to be a wine drink as I tilted my head as I read it. "Apple Cider?” I asked looking at her. "A drink Apple Jack and the others make, be glad Rainbow Dash isn't here, she loves that stuff!” "Is it like...liquor?” I asked her watching as she poured the Apple Cider into two glasses, one going toward me. "Don't worry,” she sated. "This one is a weaker suspense of what Apple Jack would normal use; even we ponies need a break from time to time.” I only nodded my head; bring the glass to my nose to give a small sniff, before taking a small sip. My eyes lit up, for something called Apple Cider, man this stuff was good! I saw from her look that she knew that I liked it as I drank the rest of it down slowly. "Good huh? And just think, if it's this good when only a bit, think of how better the real stuff is!” I laughed as I helped myself to another glass, for the whole while, we spoke, how we thought this relationship would go on, and even how she would write to Princess Celestia every night. "It is something I must do,” she told me as I took a bite of the egg sandwich. "She wants to know how I am with my friends, and well...future boyfriends; if we get that far right?” I smiled and nodded to her, she was by now beside me, lying down before bringing her head on my lap, her hooves playing with my pants before looking up. "Brandon...before you go, may I see the scar over your heart?” I looked down and sighed loudly, I knew she wanted to see it, but I didn't think out in public. Though if I was going to share my life with her, I might as well start sharing my body...so to speak. Taking off my sweater and placing it neatly on the ground, I went for the shirt, lifting it off as Twilight went right for the scar, her hoof tip touching and tracing the scar, it wasn't that big, but to me, it felt big. I could see the uneasiness in her eyes, the eyes filled with questions on how a father could do this to his child, but she refrained from praying too much, that I was glad for. She moved my arm to see the scar I had gotten from the glass, also tracing that slowly, before coming to the three cuts I had given myself. She placed her hoof over the scar and closed her eyes before looking back up to me. "Don't ever hurt yourself again...please Brandon,” I closed my eyes and nodded to her, bringing my free hand to her mane as I stroked and rubbed her neck and back as she sighed softly and leaned on my bare chest. "Well an't that just the cutest darnest thing you ever did saw!” we both jumped to see Apple Jack making her way over to us. "Sorry to interrupt your little lunch there ya'll, just coming over to say hi to a few friends is all.” "Oh, that's alright,” Twilight spoke as she sat up. "Done for today?” the farm pony laughed. "Done, shucks Twilight I've just gotten started, I have more apples to pick ya know?” she then looked to me. "And how are you today Brandon, from what I heard from Rainbow Dash, you and Twilight are hitting it off huh?” I slightly laughed, remembering what I did and told Rainbow Dash just the night before. "Yeah well, it's going good so far,” I turned to Twilight who smiled at me slightly; I smiled back as AJ chuckled. "Good da hear! Oh I almost forgot, Brandon, when is yer birthday?” "My birthday?” I repeated as she nodded. "Oh...in two days why?” both mares looked to me with slight shock. "What...I haven't had a real birthday in so long, it passed my mind.” "Well yer going to have one now!” Apple Jack answered with a look that explained everything. "I may not be a party pony like Pinkie Pie, but I sure know how to hoedown!” "Yeah Brandon,” I looked over at Twilight as she smiled widely nodding her head. "You are among friends that care for you, if you said you never had a real birthday before, then by this time in two days you will experience it!” "Girls...” I looked down and smiled slightly. "Thanks...but don't think of going overboard with this.” "Tell that to Pinkie Pie,” Apple Jack answered as we all shared a short laugh. After packing up the leftover food, Twilight and I left with a quick kiss on the cheek, she said she might have gotten a lead on the magic used to bring me here and just wanted to go over it. Apple Jack left a little while early before we left, saying she had to get something ready for my gift she was already thinking of. By the time I came back to the candy shop, I'm guessing Twilight sent out the word of my birthday, because Pinkie Pie crashed into me while hopping on my gut. "Oh my goodness your birthday is coming up! Oh gosh all the cake, the gifts and partying Ohhh you just gotta let me plan it!” "You mind getting off first so I can answer you better?” she looked down and then nodded bouncing off as she waited for my answer. "I'll let you plan my party,” she was about to squeal. "IF you follow my rules.” "Huh?' she asked looking up at me but then nodded. "One, don't make this a big thing alright, just you girls; Spike and maybe some other ponies who want to meet up or have a good time, but NOT the whole village. Two, if we are to have sweets which I'm sure you will no doubt bring. One cake only, the rest can be small things alright?” she nodded her head fast while bouncing up and down. "And for the love of god Pinkie, maybe get some music that we all can enjoy, not just music that made me force to slow or as AJ would say, 'hoedown'.” 'Alright got it, Ohhh I can just see the ideas flowing, oh and Mr. and Mrs. Cake said that since its getting slow we can close up right now, so now I have the rest of the day to get your party ready!” and just like the first day I saw her, she booked it out the store. I swear...she needs to cut back on the sugar. But that was what I liked most of the party pony, always full of life, always so carefree. Though she would try to make anything a party, it did make Ponyville a lot livelier. I'm sure that if she were to go missing or leave, everyone would miss her. I was on my way to Twilight's to spend the rest of the day with her, when I saw two ponies spending time together at the cafe. The mare was happily nuzzling into the larger white Unicorn male as they shared a heart fill kiss. I smiled as I watched them show their love, as I heard some light mutters. "I've heard they only just became a couple, even though they just met!” a blue pony spoke to another passer by. "Love can be a powerful thing,” the other replied. "You just know that he is she is the right pony when you gaze on them.” looking back at where the two young lovers were, I noticed that they were gone, wondering where they went, I made my own way toward Twilight's once more. That's when I knew, I was never going to find a girl like Twilight ever again, someone who loved me for me, not someone who was just going to use me to get another guy; or in some rare times girls. She loved me for who I was, what I stood for. Thinking back when I'm writing this, I find it hard to believe that I didn't just become Twilight boyfriend when she asked me to. I think it was because I was always being used, that I wanted to test her, but I now know, this 'test' was unneeded and stupid. Soon finding myself outside Twilight's home, I slowly approached just in case the door would slam open in my face again. Opening the door slowly I noticed Spike was not around. "Who!” I turned to my right to see the owl sitting on a preach that seemed to be made out of a tree trunk. "Hey Dr. Who,” I smiled at my little joke and rubbed the top of his head as he fluttered his wings happily. "Who's down there...? Oh hey Brandon!” I looked up to see Twilight making her way down toward me from the stairs, her horn stopped glowing for a second as I tilted my head, "What were you doing Twilight, I hope I wasn't interrupting or anything?” she shook her head and monition me to follow her, I did so and as we climbed the stairs. "Oh no,” she answered me as we reached the top, she then went over to the table she had and her horn started to glow again. "I was just about to finish what I was going to send to Princess Celestia, would you like to read it?” I shrugged slightly and nodded as she passed me the letter as I went over on her bed, sitting down as I started to read it to myself. Dear Princess Celesta: As you have known from the last letter I have sent you just last night, I have fallen in love with the human Brandon. He is an amazing pony, someone I can easily speak to and somepony I want to spend the rest of my life with. He reminds me so much of my brother in a way, and I'm sure those two would get along just fine as well. Two days ago he found out I loved him, and how I wished to be together with him, I didn't understand it at first how he wanted to have a few days before us becoming boyfriend and girlfriend, it confused me greatly at first; but now I think I know. Maybe it was because of where he came from, or how he was raised, or maybe it was because he didn't want to rush into something. I'll be sure to ask him. Speaking of which, we did have a lovely lunch today, a picnic out in the park; this is when myself, Rarity and Apple Jack found out that his birthday is just in a couple of days. I didn't understand when he said that he didn't really want to have a party, maybe he thought that Pinkie Pie would make it way to big of a deal. But when he told us he never truly had a birthday party, well; we are now going to throw him one. I myself am still trying to think on what to give him, I know he likes to read and study like myself, maybe a book; do you have any ideas? I also found out something grave from him, it seemed his father harmed him greatly as a child, and well he almost killed himself because of it, what should I do? That was the entire thing she had written for the moment, I then passed her the rolled up paper as she placed it on the table and went to sit next to me. I didn't ask her about the last thing she wrote, I'm sure she was just worried for me. "So what are you doing here?” she asked looking at me. "I thought you had work?” "Closed because of it being slow,” I answered her. "So I thought I would spend time with you...and well...ask you something.” "What?” she asked looking over at me. "Do you truly love me Twilight?” I asked her as I looked deep into her eyes, shinnying with purple. "You know I do,” She answered as she nuzzled under my chin as I brought my arm to her neck and softly rubbed her back and neck. "Why do you ask?” I then smiled and pulled her away so she could look at me. "Twilight,” I spoke lightly. "I know now, that I will never find a girl as loving as you, you love me for who I am, not what I am; and if you will, I would love to be your boyfriend.” Her eyes lit up at once, her jaw nearly slack as I chuckled and waved a hand over her eye. "Hello? Twilight?” she shook her head and then looked to me. "Really?” she asked in a somewhat disbelief. "This is nothing to do with that letter is there?” I shook my head as she then squealed and tackled me on my back while kiss me deeply. I slightly groaned from the glomp as she kiss me more, her eyes closed as soon my own eyes closed as I also got into it. my hands resting on her flanks as I keened and rubbed them, her tongue licking at my own lips as I opened my mouth and allowed our tongues to mingle. I don't understand how our months were ale to fit each other so easily, they just did. When she broke the kiss, there was a single strand on saliva that connoted our lips, which broke as we pulled away from each other. When I gazed onto my now girlfriend, I could see the bliss and happiness welling up inside of her. I leaned closer and kissed her along her jaw line and her neck as she sighed softly before I took her toward the head of the bed and laid her on her back, me laying over her, not pressing my weight down on her. She smiled as she spread her hind legs out on ether side of my body, her hooves reach up onto my chest as she leaned forward to kiss me again as I kissed her back, my hands trailing down her chest and her hair before she broke the kiss once more. "Spike won't be back for a while,” she spoke softly as I looked down at her. "Oh?” I asked, wondering why she was telling me this. She then nodded leaning up to softly kiss my lips quickly, before kissing my neck and then my ear. "Yes,” she whispered hotly in my ear. "And I want to spend time with my new boyfriend the way lovers should.” My ears and cheeked burned with blush as I now knew what she was getting at, she wanted to make love with me. And like I said before, I had many girlfriends, but not once did we ever have sex. Looking down at the girl I fell in love with, she smiled softly up at me as I softly smiled back. "Are you sure?” I asked wanting to make sure this was what she truly wanted. She nodded, bringing her forearms around my neck. "Yes, I want you to make me into a woman tonight,” "You're...a virgin as well?” I asked slowly as she nodded nuzzling my cheek. "You know it will hurt right?” she nodded softly. "I know,” she answered. "But it will only hurt once, this I know.” I still couldn't believe it, I mean, sure I knew that one day we would have sex, but right now? I was a little worried, hell it WAS my first time, yet here she was, Twilight, a pony, and ready to make love to me. I nodded to her as I moved backwards a bit; she sat up slightly, watching as I took off the clothing that was given to me that very same day, first the sweater coming off and then the white shirt, showing off my bare chest to my lover. She smiled as I started to fumble with my pants, it was clear I was nervous for all of this, but soon, I was of my pants, all that was left, was my boxers. My boxers already had a stain on them, a large tent easily seen as Twilight looked down at it, her muzzle turning into a grin as she then used her magic to take them off, and my nine inch member popping free as it bobbed slightly in the open air. She drank in of what she was seeing, my member, her mate's member, easily seen to the world. With the power of her magic she closed the curtain of the window, making sure no one would see if they could fly, laying back down, she spread her legs as I followed her chest down to her belly, to see her slit, already wet with need. I scooted up a bit, now laying over her once more as I sigh softly looking down at her as she brought a hoof to my cheek. "Relax,” she coaxed me. "It will be fine.” I could only softly nod at her before smiling softly at her. With the base of my cock in hand, I brought the tip toward her lower lips, her breathing as well as mine soon increasing as I soon started to slowly push the head inside of her. She softly gasp at the feeling oh my member entering her, even if it was just the head, her inner walls already milking me, trying to take the seed my body yet to give. I sighed and slightly moaned at the feeling, so different then what I thought would be as I pushed in more and more. Her legs spreading out more to give me room as her arms and legs wrapped around me, her eyes closed as she let out small moans of bliss, whispering hotly in my ear how much she was enjoying this. I smiled and answered saying that we barely had started as she only blushed and chuckled with me as well. I was almost half way inside of her went I felt what seemed to be a wall of flesh, knowing what this was, we both looked deep into each others eyes as I held myself there, my member twitching and throbbing inside of her body, as she would shake and pant softly under me. "Are you ready Twilight?” I asked her softly as she nodded, clinging to me tighter. "Would you like me to do it fast or slow?” "F...fast,” she answered softly. "I want to get the pain over with quickly.” I nodded to her, slowly pulling out a bit as she moaned as my dick dragged inside of her, I would push back in, getting her ready for what was to come, and the last enter and exit, I was just at the tip; when I thrust in as fast as I could. She let out a small yell as I mashed her lips with my own, moaning and whimpering as almost my whole member was inside of her. I held her tightly to my body, rubbing her hair as I broke the kiss as she was only now panting underneath me. I swear, if she could viable sweat, she would be right now. I stood as still as I could, but once I felt her hips grind onto my own, looking down to see her smiling up at me, I smiled back, my hands on her waist as I slowly started to thrust into her once more. The bed didn't rock or bang on the wall, it was very sturdy, and I was glad that it was big enough for the both of us, in fact, it seemed a lot bigger then the last time I was here, I guess she must have upgraded to a bigger bed. But every time I would thrust into her, save for the last few inches outside of her that wouldn't go in, her body would be pushed into the bed, followed by a small jump when I came out. This giving me a better enter when I would thrust back in. "Oh Brandon...” she moaned out as I leaned closer to her, my chest on her own as I took her strongly but slower. "F...faster please...” I answered her pleas as I started to replace the power of my thrust with speed. She would gas and moan each time I would enter her, gripping tightly around my neck as she cried out softly into the air, her head neck to my shoulder. "Yes...yes!” I groaned loudly, sweat pouring down my body as I gave everything my girlfriend asked and more, my hands reaching under her ass and lifting up her hips as she slightly, but gasped as in this angle I was able to bring every inch inside of her. We were now both moaning out, her lips crashing into mine as I stopped my thrusting for a moment and kissed her hotly, our mouths open as our tongues locked and licked at each other before I started to pound her again. The sound of sloppily smacks and the sucking sound of her pussy trying to suck me in easily heard. Since this was my first time, I felt myself already coming to a climax, but I held on, I was going to hold on until she came! I didn't have to wait long, as she tensed under me and cried out my name loudly toward the inside roof of her home. I felt her pussy quiver and ripple around my cock as I let her body drop fully on the bed as she arched her back to me, her head leaning back as she cried out her bliss as I groaned, thrusting away trying to get my own as well, before I thrust hard once more, my hips joined by her, as my cum splattered her insides. Ropes and ropes of my cum entered her body as I groaned and panted her name softly, my member twitching inside of her as she groaned and fell limp even more under me as I fell forward slightly, my arms beside her head as we both breathed into each other's ear softly. I think we both passed out after a while, because when I woke up, we were both under the blankets, her cuddling up to me, her hair a mess as her head on my chest. I smiled and rubbed her hair, kissing her brow as she muttered and rolled to her side, her back to me as I smiled. I looked toward the clock, it was almost eight in the even, looking to Twilight, and I knew she would want me to stay with her, since we were a couple now. So making a small note for her, saying I would be back, just getting my stuff from the Cakes' to bring over here, I was about to leave, when I noticed she added something more to her letter. I was not going to add this part Celestia, but I just to tell you; I and Brandon are lovers now! I can't believe it; he came to me tonight and told me that he wanted to be my boyfriend! I was so filled with joy, I almost couldn't speak, and I can't wait to tell the others! Your fateful student: Twilight Sparkles. I smiled at what she wrote, looking back to see her still sleeping as I brought my clothes on and made my way to the Cakes'. Pinkie Pie was gone when I went there, speaking to Mrs. Cake and telling her that I would be staying at Twilight, since me and her became a item. She was happy for me, and understood, and told me that the room was always opened if something were to happen to us. I thanked her, and asked her to not tell Pinkie Pie about me and Twilight, I wanted all of my friends to know at once. She nodded and I thanked her for that. She gave me a bag which I filled and made my way back to Twilight's and I guess now my own home. Placing the bag beside the bed, I undressed once more, getting rid of the note since she hadn't moved, and wrapped my arms around her as she muttered and cuddled up to me. My eyes closing slowly, before sleep took me in.
Chapter 5 Waking up slowly, I blinked in confusion at what I was seeing, the ceiling was a pure white; when did Twilight paint it? I was about to turn to ask her, when shock crossed over my face. She was not there, and this was not her bed, the sounds of cars and the chattering of people on their cell phones. I was...back home?! I jolted out of my bed, I was naked but didn't care as I quickly threw on some pants and ran toward the window, no, no, this couldn't be happening! Slowly falling from the wall toward the ground, I clutched at my head, how did I get here...was Twilight and the others alright, fuck, fuck, fuck! I slammed the wall beside me, for the first time in ages I felt at peace, and now I was back here, in this god forsaken world! I didn't even have proof if Ponyville was even real or not, was it even real...or a dream? I made my way toward the clock, seeing that it was just past lunch time, sighing I got dress and left, maybe some air would clear my mind. Once I returned, I was feeling worst then what I already was feeling. Nothing had changed, people were still rude to each other, and death was seen everywhere on the news...nothing had changed... well...all but one thing. When I came back inside my home, I noticed a piece of paper on my bed, something I had not seen before, looking closer, I found that it was a scroll, wrapped in a marking that looked like...Celestia! Tearing it open I came to see the handwriting of Twilight, or should I say the 'horn writing' of Twilight, so it wasn't a dream, it was all real! Brandon, if you are reading this then I am glad, when I woke up the next morning, I thought for a second that you had gone to work at the cupcake shop, but no one had seen you there since the day before. I got a little worried, even more when Pinkie Pie didn't see you at all like she always did. I and the rest of the girls went off to try and find you, but we found not even a piece of your hair. We went to Celestia and Luna; they said that maybe whatever brought you here in the first place, must have brought you back to your world. I was...so heart broken, here we at last become lovers and this happens! Rainbow Dash misses you greatly, she even did what she did when you first met her, you know when she shot like a rocket and made a rainbow, I swear she flew faster then ever before to try and find you. She seems to drag herself around Ponyville, I don't even think she's been back home, staying around at Apple Jack's place until you return. Pinkie Pie still smiles, but I think she is forcing this smile, you should see her Brandon...she hasn't eaten even one cup cake, or even work on the party that was to be for you. Rarity hasn't even left her house, or even worked on her clothing, I swear, it was like she only made those extra clothes just to make you happy, I think even she had a crush on you, and now that you are gone... The CMC as you called them have tried everything they could to even try to go to your world, they tried to make cannon that would blast them to where you were, but we stopped them before they could try it out. Apple Jack misses talking to you at times, even if you don't do it a lot with her, she misses joking around with you, and the times you did help her with the apples. Fluttershy seems more to herself then before, barely speaking unless it is something she has to answer to. You know how I feel...Brandon...please I hope that you can write back, this letter will return within the hour you write back, please...I want to see you once more! I felt my heart sink...I really infected all of there lives like that. I took a pen and a paper and started to write, I can't even tell you what I wrote because it hurt so much on what I wrote to them, but what I did tell them, was to never stop trying until I was home with them. Once done, I placed the letter on my table, sighing loudly as I closed my eyes and prayed to whatever god, known and unknown that they would get my letter back to them. I sat on the bed, looking at the piece of paper for who knew how long, and I think I dozed off for a moment, because when I opened my eyes, it was gone; as if it was not even there to begin with. I stood up once more; I hoped that this wasn't all just my mind playing tricks on me...truly...I really hoped that it wasn't. The knocking of my door brought me out of my trance, who could've been knocking on my door, no one but a few of my online friends knew where I lived...and I doubt they wanted to come up here just to say 'hi'. Going to the door without thinking, and without looking into the peek hole, I unlocked the door and slowly opened the door. My half sleepy eyes shot open with both shock and fear, not him, anything but him! Slowly backing away from the door, the one person I thought I would never see again held a smile as he slowly made his way in. I just backed away, his hair I once remembered being long and messy, was now short and slick back, blacker then my own black hair. His bread was trim down toward his chin, a scar over his cheek easily seen as his deep red eyes locked onto my own green eyes. "HelloBrandon,” I flinched at his rough voice as I was now inside my living room. "My, you have done well for yourself...haven't you son?” "I am not your son,” I muttered looking away from him as he only grinned that sneer look at me. "How did you even find me?” "You should know by now,” he answered sitting in my chair, acting like he owned the placed as I watched him with crossed arms. "I have many powerful friends.” It was true, the only reason he never was charged was because he had friends in the law game that could...let say, make a charges disappear; or the witnesses. "What do you want,” I demanded as he smiled slightly. "How about a drink?” "How about no, leave now.” "Oh, so my boy has grown a backbone hrm?” he chuckled and took out a smoke as he lit it and blew a small smoke ring in my face as I held my composer at him; my eye twitching slightly. "Fine I'll leave, but I thought I come and tell you something.” "What could you possible tell me?” I asked him as he smiled and took another puff. "You're mother is now dead.” It was like my world shattered, I swear I heard the sound of glass shattering once those words. My body tensed as my hands shook with rage; I knew he had something to do with it, I just knew it. "The bitch wasn't doing what I told her,” he spoke with a blank like face. "Why keep something when it's broken.” My eye wiched in utter rage, while he was still laughing slightly to himself. "Hell, I got a new girl who does what I say when I want to, you might even being having another brother or sister soon.” I was slowly backing away into the kitchen, since I knew this place like the back of my hand, my hand trialed up until I gripped the handle of one of the many knives I had. Slipping it slowly in my back pocket I made my way toward my 'father' as he still gloated. "And I want you back; since she's going to have my child I need someone to do my will until she is without that child.” "No...” I whispered softly as he gave me a glare. "I own you boy!” he answered standing up. "When I say something, you will listen to me!” "NO!” I screamed taking the knife out and slashing where he was standing. The blade of the knife just missed him by an inch, stabbing into the seat behind him as I dragged it across before swinging like a mad man trying to get him. His strong hand gripped my wrist as he pushed me down to my knee and then kicked me, making me drop the knife as I fell onto the floor with a grunt. Getting back up, I huffed and glared with anger as he only threw the knife away. "Seems I'll have to knock the senses into you brat!” he charged at me as I lunged, tackling him hard onto the ground as I kneeled over his body and started to punch him with fist after fist. The older man grunted as my punch landed right on his chin, enough to send blood flowing from his mouth before he rolled and threw me off of him; bringing a arm to his mouth, he pushed the blood away as I stood up once more. "I'm going to kill you!” I roared in half crazed, but as I ran toward him, about to swing another punch; I felt something be driven deep inside my chest. A gasp leaving my mouth as I slowly looked down to see the knife I was about to use to kill him; was now between my ribcage. Coughing I saw as blood splattered over his shirt as I looked up, my body shaking from shock as he pulled it out quickly, a large grin on his face, before I saw the flash of a white light enter my vision, and then, as I felt pain force its way up into my brain, I blacked out. "Brandon...” I twitched my fingers at the sound of my voice. "Brandon...open your eyes.” A groan escaped my lips as I tried to listen to the voice. The light that hit my right eye making me slightly blind for the moment, and when my vision came back, staring down at me; was Celestia! I was so overjoyed at seeing the princess that would bring the sun up with her magic, I was about to smile and greet her, when I noticed the grim look on her face. When my hand went to my left eye to rub the sleep out of it, I noticed that something was covering it. Trying to stand up, I yelped in pain and almost fell off the bed I was using as I clutched at my chest, which was covered in a thick cloth, some blood seen on it, the same spot where my father stabbed me. "EasyBrandon,” she spoke to me in a soft voice. "You have been though a lot in the last couple of days...you must rest.” Looking around, I almost cried when I found myself in Twilight's room, my lovers room; my room. Looking to the side of the room, I found a mirror just standing there, taking the blanket off of me and making my way slowly over, I saw myself, looking back. My face pale as if I was scared stiff, my hair combed down because of the sweat I was bringing out of my body. I was shirtless since I could see the wound on my chest, or whatever was covering it. Ripping the cloth off, I found the wound slowly healing, a very thin pink line of the healing skin, but what caught my eye...was what was covering my left eye. With shaking hands, I brought my fingers to the eye patch, slowly lifting it, and throwing it to the table as I gazed back to see what hap happen to me. Three thin cuts were seen over my eyebrow, going down my eyelid and below my eye. Closing my left eye I could see that they each made a very clean cut, opening it once more, seeing that the once green eye; was now red. My hand clutched into a fist as I looked down, Celestia coming up behind me and placing a hoof on my shoulder. "I had to heal your chest more then your eye young one,” she told me softly. "If I healed your eye...your wound on the chest might have later killed you.” "Twilight...” I whispered looking around. "Where is...” "She and the others are at your work place,” the Princess told me. "I asked her to give up her room for you to rest, you've been back for only a day, and have been sleeping that whole time.” A day...that would mean that today...was my birthday. "Brandon...there is something else I need to tell you, something that has to be said now.” I turned slowly, I saw her flich somewhat, no doubt my new scar sending shivers down her body as I glazed up at her. "It is about...how you came here in the first place.” "You know of how and who brought me here?” I asked in slight confusion as I brought my hand up to my eye, tracing the scar slowly as she nodded her head. "Yes...it was I...and my sister Luna.” I couldn't say anything as she told me that it was her and her sister that sent me here for the first time, looking away for a moment, my eyes grew wide as I knew who it was that sent me back to my home world. "Then...it was you...you sent me back?!” "It was a test...” "What sort of test?!” I was so enraged I didn't care that she was rotary at the moment. "To see if I could live after my father tried to kill me?!” "We wanted to see if you would like to stay in your own worldBrandon...” I scoffed and looked away from her, my arms crossed as my back was to her. "I see now, that it was a bad choice of action for us to send you back, with what happened to you and all...but you still have a choice to go back, we can make sure your father never finds you ever again; and we can make sure that letters can be sent back and froth between you and your friends.” "Are you kidding me?!” I screamed again. "My mother is dead because of my father, he tried to kill me like he killed her, I have nothing...NOTHIING!” I heard the door slam open as two white Pegasus flew up and landed in front of their princess, wearing gold armour and helm, they stood on guard before Celestia waved them off. Once they were gone, I was still fuming, and she did not say anything until I stopped. "I felt at peace here, I felt loved for the first time in years...and you took that from me...you took me away from the pony I loved!” "I understand that now,” she answered looking away. "When I got that letter from Twilight, about how you two have become lovers, I almost didn't want to send you back. But we knew we had to, just to see; but when we saw you in on the floor when we came to check up on you, we knew we've made a grave mistake.” "You think?” I snorted at her while looking to the stairs. "Why are you bringing humans here anyway? I think I should have that much.” The large winged Unicorn nodded as she turned toward the bed, offering me a seat as I took it, slowly sitting down as I crossed my arms, waiting for her to speak. "As you know,” she spoke while standing before me. "Humans use to live among us thousands of years ago, we lived in peace with them, and they lived in peace with us. Though, one dark day, something happened.” She sighed and closed her eyes. "A human believed that he was far above the ponies of this war, and wished to take what he thought was theirs. Many humans didn't think of this, and sided with us as we called the Dogma War, for that was what the age was called. These humans who sided with us later were killed, or died off.” She stood watching me still with unblinking eyes. "After the war, the humans who were left, myself and my sister sent them to the world you call home now, and ever since then; not a single human had step foot here, until now.” "So why bring me here?” I asked uncrossing my arms as I listened to her story. "We wanted to make the world once more whole once more, but we couldn't just bring every human from your world here. So what we did was look within your world for humans who had a open mind, like you have with Twilight.” I nodded slightly. "I'm sorry for not telling you...but you must swear never to tell the others.” "I will not say anything,” I saw her smile. "If you send any other humans here, within the week you are about to send them back, I wish to speak with them to see if they truly want to return home.” I saw her look at me, as if thinking about it for a moment before smiling and nodded her head softly. "As you wish.”
Chapter 6Slipping on a pale white shirt, I left the house that I shared with Twilight, the royal guards watching me with their blank looks as I also gave them a blank face as I slowly made my way though Ponyville toward the Sugarcube corner where Twilight and the others would be waiting. A few ponies watched as I made my way though the small village, many happy to see that I was back, no idea why I was gone; but they would gasp when they saw my new set of scars on my eye. I paid them no heed, all I cared about at the moment, was returning to my love and my friends. Seeing the shop before me, I slowed to a stop, my eyes closed as I reopened them. Touching my left eye, I was grateful that I could still out of this eye. Taking a deep breath, I brought my hand to the door and pushed it open slowly to see what was inside. Mrs. Cake saw me at first, her eyes widening as she looked over toward the back table, seven bodies were surrounding it, as I knew at once it was my friends. I looked to her and gave her a finger to my lip to tell her not to make a sound. She nodded to me and smiled softly before leaving out the backdoor as I made my way slowly over. "Do you truly think he will be alright?” I heard Twilight's voice very clearly, though I could sense the worry in her voice as I saw Spike place a paw on her shoulder. He then looked toward Rarity, who I swear looked so unlike I remembered; her hair a mess, her makeup gone, bags under her eyes from lack of sleep. Everyone else was ether looking down and not saying anything, or just looking away. I couldn't stand the looks anymore as I made my way closer; Spike must have heard me because when he looked up his eyes grew wide. He started to tap twilight on the shoulder as fast as he could; I smiled at his attempted to get her to look up. At last when she did look up, she looked to him as he could only point where I was standing; Twilight slowly looking over at where I was, her eyes also filled with bags as well as being blood shot. She blinked and rubbed her eyes as if she did not believe what she was looking at as the others followed her gaze as well. At once she was out away from the table as she ran and jumped toward my chest as I grabbed her and fell on my back as her muzzle went to my chest and cried loudly, I held her close, hugging and rubbing her back softly as she just cried on my chest. The others ran over around us asking me many questions at once that I could barely make out a word of what they were saying. "Whoa, whoa!” I cried out slightly as they all settled down slightly. "I understand you all have questions, but do you mind if me and Twilight have a little alone time?” after I saw each of their faces look at Twilight, who had yet to remove her shivering body from my chest, they all slowly left the sweet shop, not without telling me how glad they were that I had returned. Once everyone was out and gone, I softly petted and stroked my girlfriend's hair, her muzzle still within my shirt, soft hiccups easily heard as I waited for her to speak first. After a while, she looked up to me, I also looked down to her, smiling softly as I brushed the tears from her eyes as her hoof came up and touched my left eye softly. "Who...did this to you?” she asked softly, I looked away, not able to answer her, but I knew she knew as she was back in my chest once more. "I'm just glad that Celestia was able to heal it enough that I can still see out of it.” I told her softly as I brought her away from me; she sat down still looking at me. "The other scar I got I guess was more life threatening.” "O...other?” she asked softly as I nodded, pulling down the neck of my shirt for her to see the scar I had gotten when he stabbed me. She didn't say anything as I placed the shirt back on right as I only shrugged. "Just another set of scars...no biggie.” "N...No biggie?!” I blinked and leaned back as Twilight placed her hooves on my knee and brought her nose so close, she was almost touching my own. "Brandonyou've could've been killed!” "Twilight easy I'm fine,” I told her in a claim voice. "It was my own fault for getting them.” "How can it be your fault?!” I sighed softly as I closed my eyes and started to tell her about my father, who he truly was and what he was. As I write this, I truly know who my father is, so for all you readers out there, allow me to give you more info then what I gave her at the time. It seemed my father was part of a group bent on getting money anyway they could, couple of police chiefs being corrupted and working for them. If anyone got all the wiser on them, or tried to stop them from the inside, easily they could plant all the proof he or she had for them, and place it on said person. Now I wasn't grown up rich, so my father no doubt hid the money so that not a lot of people would see something that was not right, but I truly did wonder, what his part in all of this was. As I told Twilight about how he killed my mother and how I reacted, she just listened as I looked away. "If I hadn't attacked him, I wouldn't have been stabbed and slashed.” "Something like this is never you're fault,” she told me bluntly. "Never, ever, EVER think what he did to you is your own fault.” "But Twi,” "I mean it!” she pressed her horn to my chest. "Or I'll stab you myself!” I had to chuckle, before laughing as she looked at me with confusion as I pulled her closer to me in another hug. "I missed you too.” She then sighed and hugged me tightly to herself as she whispered. "Just...promise me you won't leave unless you are forced to.” "You know I will never leave you unless I have no other choice.” I told her. "That I swear to you,” she looked up to me before she kissed me lightly on the lips. I smiled and kissed her back before she pulled away. "By the way,” she whispered. "Happy birthday.” "No way am I going to a spa, one was bad enough!” Apple Jack and Rainbow Dash snickered softly as Rarity stood before me with a deep frown on her face, she at least combed her hair, but she was still in a deep mess. It seemed that today, as a gift from each of them, even Spike, they would take me someplace to spend a while with them, ether to treat me to something, or give me something. Rarity, since she had yet to be to a Spa since the day I was taken, they not knowing by the princesses. Rarity gave me a small pout as she fluttered her eyes. "But darling, look at you, you very much need a few hours to relax, and beside, it is my gift to you; and as you can see, I need one myself!” Grumbling softly to myself I brought my hand up to my neck and rubbed it softly before sighing. "Alright fine, only because this is my birthday gift from you.” She smiled softly as the others just laughed, from what I over heard, it would be first Rarity, then Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, Apple Jack, Spike, Pinkie Pie, (which I could only guess what she had plan) and lastly Twilight that would give me my gift for my birthday. "Oh great!” she spoke while walking up to me. "And I'm sure the Spa Sisters will give you the best job they can because of how it is your birthday, come along then sweetie!” I only rolled my eyes as I saw Twilight slightly laugh behind her hoof, I was glad she was happy now; I could only guess how torn she was when I was gone. As we made our way toward the spa, I and Rarity spoke for a while along the way, just to past the time until we at last was there. Like last time, we went into the sauna; it seemed that since the last time I was there, they made me a robe, one with my name on it which I wore. Leaning back on the bench as the steam went though my and Rarity's body. After a while we spoke again, she asked if I was still in pain, and I answered with a simple no, I was glad that Twilight hadn't told them about how my mother was killed by my own father. After we came out of the sauna, the Spa Sisters took us to a large hot tub, I doubt I fit into it, but I was surprised that when I sat down, after I asked the girls to turn so I may get in without my clothing, since I didn't want to have wet clothes all day; that the water reached up to my shoulders as I sighed and allowed the bubbles to sooth my body. Looking at the white Unicorn, I noticed that already she looked better, though her hair was wet and pushed down now; the bags under her eyes seemed to slowly disappear, this I was glad for. I yelped when I felt two hooves on my shoulders, turning to see one of the sisters behind me rubbing my shoulders as if massaging me. Slowly the feeling of my arms going numb was felt, the rubbing and kneading felt so good I swear I almost dose off for a second. After that was done, the sisters led us toward two different Spa led back beds, I watched as Rarity went on first as they placed some weird green gloop on her face, and then some cucumbers. The other sister who was free offered me a seat as well as I looked from her to the table before sighing and going on, my leg easily on the floor because of my size as they no doubt did the same thing for me. After a while, I heard the two leave, leaving me and Rarity alone. "It is so good to have you back you know,” I heard Rarity speak as I leaned back with my eyes closed. "It was not the same without you around.” "How so, I am only one human.” I heard her softly chuckle, but other then that, nothing. "Rarity...I have to ask you something.” "What is it darling?” "This is me just asking, you don't have to answer but...do you have feelings for me?” there was no sounds heard once I asked that question, it was so quite I swear if you were to drop a pin you could hear it. After a while I heard a soft sigh. "Yes,” she spoke as I pulled the green pickle like stuff off my eyes to look at her; she did the same and rolled onto her sides to look at me. "I did...and still do slightly.” "But...why?” "You are caringBrandon,” she spoke going back on her back. "And I don't know...just something about you makes me like you.” I could only softly nod at this as I leaned back once more, I was glad that hers and Twilight's friendship was not ended because of her feelings for me. After our Spa was done, I thanked Rarity for the gift as she just smiled and took my thanks to heart. Before she left I pulled her into a hug as she seemed surprised for a moment as I rubbed her hair softly. "Rarity,” I told her softly. "One day you will meet the right one for you, someone who will make you feel much better then what I could ever do. Believe that...” she too hugged me, softly nuzzle my neck and cheek. "Thank you Brandon...you are a true friend.” She then told me to wait for Fluttershy around the café for that where she would be waiting for me. As I made my way toward the café, I couldn't help but think back to what Twilight told me about Rarity liking me, and now that she herself had admitted to this, it made me wonder, what my life would be like if Rarity told me first of her feelings. I mean don't get me wrong, Rarity is a lovely Unicorn that I'm sure lots of ponies would want to get in her pants...so to speak. And love her as I love Twilight. But I knew that Spike also liked Rarity, and really, he and I had become great friends, even if I don't write a lot about it, we did spend a lot of time. Hell I even help him gem hunting so that he could have a light snack. I would never want to ruin our friendship over a girl, and beside, now that I think on it, I don't find Rarity loving in that way. In a way, all the girls I held as friends, beside Twilight were like sisters from another mister to me. I soon found myself by the café where I was to meet Fluttershy, the sun was high, so looking up, the sun blinded my eyes a bit as I covered them with my hand; sort of like a hat would. Looking down, I found her waiting for me as she smiled and made her way toward me, rearing up on her hind legs and hugging me softly as I went down to one knee and hugged her back. "We all very much missed you,” she told me softly as I could only nod. Being the 'softy' of the group, I knew she would tell me this as I softly rubbed her hair like I would for Twilight. "I know,” I told her softly. "I missed all of you as well...you have no idea the hell I was in, thinking I could never come back.” We held each other for only a few more moments before she released me as I looked down while standing up. "So what shall we do then?” "Well...uh...” she played with the dirt with her hoof. I kinda thought that she didn't really get me a gift, since she didn't really know what I liked. I bet she was going to ask me what I wanted to do so that it would be even better for my day of turning another age older. "I have no idea...really...What do you want to do, or me to get you something?” Told you, I have to give a light chuckle at her shyness, it was something I liked about Fluttershy. "You don't have to give me anything you know,” I told her softly. Okay my hands are really getting cramped now, I mean really, writing all of this stuff down on paper is hard so I'll jus tell you what happen in short before I get to Spike's part, for his gift really got me good. Fluttershy and I just spoke for the remaining of the time, she asking me about my life and if I was mad at my mother for allowing what happened to happen. I told her I didn't and she let it go after that. Rainbow Dash gave me what seemed t be a skate broad, okay so it was, but it was very long, maybe a racing type with her Cutie Mark being on the middle, the board itself being the color of her coat. Apple Jack was next, I was surprised to see her whole family there, a long table before me with so much apple base food I swear by the time I was done I think I was burping up apple seeds. Like I did with Rarity, I thought about how my life would be like for each of the girls. Fluttershy, she seemed like the perfect housewife in a way, well the old fashion one I mean, you know where she would do anything for her man? Rainbow Dash, well I knew right from there I could never go further then being friends with her, I mean...she acted too much of a dude for me, and really I don't like a lot of tomboys. Apple Jack, I'll admit she was pretty fun to be around, but really...what if I had to work like her all the time? I think my bones would sooner break then my will to say no to her. Spike had me meet him outside of Ponyville, around large hills of boulders and rocks. When I found the baby dragon, I saw him digging a hole before coming up with a large blue gem in his mouth before chewing on it and sighing as he petted his belly. "Dame Man,” I spoke kneeling down so he didn't have to crane his neck all the way up to see me. "How can you eat those?” "I'm a dragon,” he simple told me. "We eat what we eat...anyway, before I give you your gift do you mind if I talk to you?” I only softly shrugged at his request as he made his way over toward two small boulders and sat on one, I also sat on one as he sighed softly. I've never seen the small purple dragon like this before, he seemed...older in a way as he crossed his arms over his small chest. "Brandon,” he spoke softly at last while slowly turning toward me. "I consider Twilight like my older sister in a way, she has taken great care of me for a long time...and I hate to see her so upset, I mean...man...you should've seen her when you were gone.” "I can only imaging how she was feeling.” I answered as he nodded. "I care for her deeply Brandon, and I know you care for her more for the bound you two have now, so please, promise me that you will never break her heart, that you will never leave her side unless it is better for her life!” I was simple going to wave it off, saying along the line of, 'you know I'll do that anyway'. But I could see it in his eyes; he wanted a true promise, my word. "Spike,” I spoke placing my hand on his shoulder. "I swear to you, on my life, I shall never leave Twilight Sparkle unless her life is in danger. I will be with her always, as a lover should; you have my word.” He gave a small smile, I gave one back as he then brought his claws behind his back and pulled out his gift...wait where did he hide that?! In his claw was what seemed to be a necklace, the chain was thin, but thick enough that I could easily see the loop knot chain. It was sliver, and glimmer in the soon to be dusk day as I looked over it, before seeing that was on the chain. Being held by the sliver, was a decor of what seemed to be a Unicorn, but from what I could see, right at once, it resembled Twilight to the teeth! the metal Unicorn looked to be standing, in a somewhat graceful pose, neck held high but chin toward chest, the tail up a bit, the right hoof up as if offering it to someone. The eyes were closed, but where her Cutie Mark would be, purple gems were used for it. I looked from Spike to the necklace as he placed it in my outstretched hand; I turned it to look at it more, as he smiled. "So she is always with you,” he told me as I softly smiled and pulled him into a tight hug. As we made our way back into Ponyville, it was Pinkie Pie turned, the dragon had one leg on ether side of my neck as he held onto my hair, the board Dash gave me under one arm, and the necklace the dragon gave me hung on my neck, just reaching the hollow part of my chest and neck. "Ten bits that Pinkie Pie is throwing a birthday bash and everyone is invited,” I told the dragon as he laughed slightly. "No doubt about that,” as we rounded the corner to see where the gate of Ponyville would be, we were both shocked to see that somehow the whole village was dressed up for a party! Booths and tables of food seen on the side of the street, the DJ pony was busy playing her music while rocking out as well. I swear when I find that little pink... "Brandon!” I cringed back as Pinkie Pie jumped before me, bouncing up and down before me. "What you think huhhuhhuh?” Pinkie Pie, like Rainbow Dash I could never EVER date her, it was just...she wasn't weird...just...I don't know...the way she does things like this are sometimes...strange. "I thought I asked for a small party?”” I told her as she only blew a raspberry away from me. "That was BEFORE you were taking away from somepony back to your world, nope, rules changed, and this is my gift to you; the biggest birthday party ever!” "Oh dear Celestia...” I brought my hand to my face as Spike and Pinkie Pie laughed slightly. "Speaking of Princess Celestia, she and Princess Luna are here to wish you a happy birthday as well!” "Luna?” the named escaped me for a moment before Pinkie gasped. "You know, the Alicorn of the Night!” "Oh right...I knew that.” "Sure you did,” Spike answered as I only muttered under my breath. After getting Spike off of me and walking though the village, I was greeted and praised with happy birthdays from ponies I didn't know. I thanked them each, though it took a lot since it seemed to be a lot more then I remembered. I soon found Twilight, speaking to Celestia, guards nearby; I also saw another pony I had yet to meet before. Her overall body shape was nearly identical to Celestia's, but was slightly smaller. Even so, she seemed to be at least a bit larger than the average pony. Her coat was a greyish shade of blue and her eyes were the same shade of teal as Nightmare Moon's, minus the catlike irises and light teal sclera that I had seen in some pictures. Her cutie mark depicted a crescent moon surrounded by a very dark purple that seemed to represent the night sky, her mane and tail were similar in form to Celestia's as they constantly billowed gently, but were slightly shorter. A single thick lock of her mane hung over her face, a trait I found to be very charming. The coloration of her mane and tail the innermost parts seemed to show the deep blue night sky complete with glittering stars, but the outermost edges were a shade of blue. The innermost part of her mane and tail were a solid blue color, but constantly glittered, giving the optical illusion that they were filled with twinkling stars. Like her sister, she was also clad in jewellery. Her shoes (or hoof shoes) and necklace were identical in design to Celestia's, although they both constantly glittered beautifully. Her glittering shoes were a very pale shade of blue while her necklace was the same shade of dark purple as the 'night sky' part of her cutie mark while also bearing a crescent moon. An equally dark tiara rested atop her head. While not quite as outrageously beautiful as Celestia, she exuded a type of gentle elegance. Walking closer to the three, they each turned their heads to me, Twilight smiling as she came up as I went down on one knee and held her in a soft hug as she nuzzled and kissed my cheek, causing the two princesses to smile at our found love for each other. Princess Luna came up to us as I stood up, about to address here when she bellowed out loudly. "SO NICE TO AT LAST MEET YOU YOUNG BRANDON! I AM LUNA AS YOU MAY...” "Dear sister, you are bringing up old habits.” My eye twitched as Luna blinked and looked to her sister and then to me once more as I blinked in uttered shock and confusion. "Oh my, I am deeply sorry young Brandon; I hope you can forgive me!” "Uh...yeah sure,” I somewhat chuckled. "I mean, you do bring wonderful nights for us to enjoy right?” her mouth opened slightly as a gasp escaped her lips, I found it quite funny at first until she reared up and pulled me into one of the tightest hugs I had ever been given! "Thank you, thank you, thank you!” she cried hugging me all the tighter as I heard the gasp of both Celestia and Twilight, the older princess then slightly giggled covering her mouth with a hoof as Twilight had to laugh as well. "Nopony had ever said outloud how they love my nights or said that they enjoy them!” "Hard...huggy...” I gasped loudly as my arms flung around weakly. "Can't breathy!” I heard her gasp as she let me go; I let out a breath of exhale air as I held my chest lightly then looked up at her. "Thanks...” "No thank you Brandon,” she spoke before leaning closer. "For that, I have something else too for you,” I got ready for another hug, but was surprised when she leaned in and kissed me softly on the cheek. Celestia seemed to smile heartily as Twilight only blinked before smiling as well. I touched where she had kissed me, it somewhat tingled, but nothing more. "When a princess kisses one of her subjects, it means they are offering them a hoof in friendship, I would very much like to be your friend Brandon, if you will allow it” "I...really?” I looked to her older sister who nodded her head slightly as I then looked to Princess Luna, thinking about it only for a moment before going on my right knee, my right arm resting on my other up turn knee, my left hand on my chest as I bowed my head. "Then I would be honoured to have you as a friend malady Luna.” I felt her hoof on my shoulder as I looked up, her face clam and smiling softly. "Just call me Luna now then my friend.” "So why else are you two here princesses?” Twilight asked as I got back up and dusted my pants. "Why to wish Brandon a happy birthday, he is the first human here in over a thousand years!” Luna answered looking back at me with a smile. "And we also come bearing a gift for you.” "A gift?” I asked as they nodded as Celestia then looked to me. "I will not lie to you Brandon,” Celestia told me softly. "Equestria has its bad seeds so to say; the world is still filled with vile and evil beings.” She closed her eyes and whispered. "What I am about to say to you two, must not be told by the others, understand?” me and Twilight looked to each other and nodded our heads, agreeing to the terms of the older royal sisters. "There is a new evil brewing in our world, something far worst then Nightmare Moon even.” I saw Luna twitch at the sound of that name. "We were given a letter today, a letter from some pony who claims to call himself, Darkness. He told us in the letter that he demands that we give up our sits on the throne so that he may rule. Of course we refused, we won't give up the peace without a fight, but still...we are worried.” I only nodded at this, it was better to be worried, then too full of yourself, that was what I use to say to myself anyway. "And now, for you're gift, Luna?” the black Alicorn nodded her head slightly as her horn softly started to glow what seemed to me a blackish blue. As the horn glowed more and more, I notice something coming into view before me. "Bring your hand out,” the white princess told me as I could only nod and then brought my right hand out. What came in my hand, was a pure black hilt, the hilt was somewhat long, almost like a Kantna blade one. Along the middle on both sides of the hilt, seemed to be white diamonds, three of them, one on the top, middle, and bottom. The hilts guard was the same as a Kantna as well, but a bit wide, so wide that it would keep my hand safe from any downward slashes of any other blades. The blade itself was a about the size of my arm, if you also added another forearm part to it. The blade was as white as snow, or maybe even as white as Celestia herself; the bottom part as black as Luna. I also saw something else come into view, my other hand reaching up as a long sheath came into view, black as the hilt with red cress cross along it. A wide belt hung from it as the magic holding the two items was release, and I felt the full weight of the blade I now held. It was a little heavy, but nothing I couldn't handle. Slipping the blade inside its sheath, I clipped it along my back, for if I brought it to my waist, the sheath would hit the ground. With both hands free now, I brought the blade out, the sound of the blade on metal as it came out easily heard as I held the hilt in both hands, holding it before me in a stiff, but at the same time loose stance. Twisting the blade a bit as I tested the weight, I smiled softly as I found that I could no doubt be able to use this sword in battle. "I thank you for this kind gift Royal Sisters,” I smiled as they did too. "The blade itself is even magic,” Celestia told me. "If someone were to use magic on you while you hold this blade in your hands, or on your back, the magic will have no effect on you. And also, if you are in the dark of night, the blade will glow, making a sort of lantern for you.” "Also,” Luna spoke while stepping forward as I brought the sword back it its sheath. "It will never break or dull, and the effect that it holds will only work for you, or your offspring.” I nodded to her and then to Celestia. "Once more,” I answered bowing my head. "Thank you for this kind gift, will you be staying for the party?” "Won't you be upset if the attention is on us?” asked Princess Luna as she tilted her head to the side. "We rarely come out to see many of the ponies of Equestria; we do not wish to take your day away.” I laughed slightly and shook my head. "That is fine, I never truly had a birthday to have before anyway, beside, you are my friends and I wish for my friends to be here to have fun. Even princesses' need to let loose; but not too much right?” the older of the two smiled and nodded. "Very well we will mingle with the others; I hope you enjoy your party Brandon.” And with that, the two left, leaving me and twilight alone. Looking at my lovely girlfriend, she smiled up at me as I smiled back. "Remind me to stick Pinkie Pie's head in a cake when I see her,” I told her. "I didn't think she would go...this bad for a party.” Twilight just softly chuckled for a moment as we made our way down the sand like road of Ponyville. "Do you truly think that this Darkness pony is of any true threat?” she asked me as I brought my hands to my pockets and pondered on the question. "I truly do not know,” I answered truthfully. "I won't say I don't believe that something will happen, I mean, I remember a quote that I heard when I was younger,” I cleared my throat a bit as I tried to remember. "There will always be shadows in our world, for there is always light. The shadows will never truly be gone, so long as there is light.” She nodded at the quote I gave her, no doubt knowing what it meant. "Lets say you and me are the light, the good guys, this Darkness, if he truly wants the throne that Celestia and Luna hold, he will no doubt do anything in his power, even if that means getting rid of the light. If the light is gone, he will have nothing to fight; meaning the ponies of this world will have no choice but to follow his iron rule.” "You've put a lot of thought in that,” I heard her say as we went back to walking as I slightly nodded. "When you have no friends or true friends for many years, you tend to grow wise when thinking of things more then others would normally would.” I only slightly smirked as I watched Twilight look at me; she then noticed the necklace around my neck as she reared up and placed her hooves on my chest to look at it. "Who...gave you this?” she asked as I looked down and brought it outside of my shirt for her to see. "Spike gave it to me,” I answered. "So when we are apart, you'll always be with me.” She gave me a warm smile at this and stood on her tiptoes...err tip-hooves and kissed me softly on the lips. I returned the kiss as well, my hands cupping her face softly. "Hiya!” Both of our eyes shot open as we looked over to see Pinkie Pie bouncing up and down. "Whatcha doing?” she wore a huge grin on her face as I rolled my eyes slightly. "What do you want Pinkie?” she only grinned at me as she stopped her bouncing. "Well I came to get you; you gotta blow the candies out silly!” "Wait...before we get there...how big is this cake?” "Not that biggggg,” she trailed the word off as she skipped away as I turned to Twilight as we both roll our eyes. "It's big,” be both said at the same time before laughing. It was in the middle of the village, I had to crane my neck up just to see it for god stakes! It you piled clones of myself on my shoulders...it think it would be...lets see...I'm six foot...so...three of me...holy fucking shit on my face how the hell did she make this without me knowing if its over eighteen foot!? The cake came in three different colors, the main one being her color of course, the other was the color of Twilight coat, and the last was green, no doubt because of my eye color. A large circle formed around me and the cake as Pinkie Pie pulled over a staircase for me to climb up on as I groaned. "I'm so getting you back for this.” I told her with a small glare as she only giggled and bounded away as I sighed. Looking up at the sky, I noticed that the sun was slowly setting, Celestia horn glowing softly as she brought down the sun, Luna's glowing just a bit as she got ready to bring the moon up. Climbing up, I stood before the whole village of Ponyville as a single large candle was seen in the middle, Pinkie Pie didn't know my age no doubt, and if you can guess my age, good for you. "Make a wish!” I heard the party pony call out as the others started to say the same thing. I smiled and closed my eyes for a moment, when I reopened them I could see my friends looking back at me. Apple Jack, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, Spike, the princesses Celestia and Luna...and lastly, the love of my life Twilight. "No,” I spoke out. "I don't want to.” "What?! But you gotta!” she cried running up so fast until she was up in my face. "It's the rule, you gotta follow it! Makeawishmakeawishmakeawish!” she spoke so fast I nearly didn't catch what she was saying, I then rolled my eyes and grabbed her lips with my thumb and finger to keep her quite. "Pinkie,” I told her as she looked at me. "I don't want to make a wish, because my wish already came true.” "Hrm?” she asked in a muffle voice as I chuckled letting her go. "I found a place where I can truly be happy, friends like none other, yes even you.” She grinned so wide I swear her face could've spilt. "I have a lovely girlfriend,” I looked over to see Twilight blushing a bit as she tried to hide her face. "What more could I ask for?” "How about a million bits?” I heard someone cry in the background as some snickers were heard. "I'm sure that would be nice, but I don't need money to be happy, in fact...” I mention for the other five ponies to come up as they did, Twilight beside me as we all stood on the staircase. "Mind helping me blow out the candies?” I asked them as they all chuckled. "Well sure Brandon,” AJ said as she smiled brashly at me. "If that's what ya'll want?” "Course I do,” I answered as we all looked toward the single candle, taking a deep breath, before we all blew, as the fire went out. Whoa...this shit is good! I was now sitting down as I held a glass of Apple Jack's Cider in my hand...man Twilight was right, the real stuff is wicked! Now I have drank before, on one birthday I got so drunk I got a lap dance...and I couldn't remember it! Come to find out...it was from my teacher...ugh man she must have been drunk just as badly as I was. I think I was a little buzzed...I mean I did have...uh...how many...lets see...one...two...ten...yeah ten I had ten...I think. Rainbow Dash was worst then me though, saying something about Daring Do or something along the lines of that. Soon I saw that Princess Luna sat next to me, a glass floating beside her as her horn glowed much brighter. "Having fun?” she asked me as I softly chuckled holding my glass up. "Oh yeah...hic...” oh god, the hiccups, she laughed at this and then turned to me. "Did you really mean it when you said you liked my nights?” she asked as I only looked toward her and nodded. "Luna...can I call you Luna?” she softly nodded as I smiled. "Luna...hic...look just remember this...hic...oh god sorry...” "Here allow me...” she then pressed her hoof to my forehead, and just like that...my buzz was gone. I blinked and shook my head, seeming normal once more. "What the...?” "Little spell I worked on, you'll still get a hangover tomorrow though, but you will not get drunk.” "Sweet, anyway...oh yes, as I was saying. Look Luna...everyone can see the beauty of the world easily when the sun is up. But,” I held a finger up. "Those who wish to see true beauty can see it under the light of the moon that you bring every night.” She smiled softly at this and leaned closer to me as I softly smiled at her. "Twilight is very lucky to have a pony such as yourself young Brandon,” she told me while lowering her eyes for a bit. "Do you mind...if I give you one last gift?” "Uh...” I thought for a moment. "Sure, I mean if you really want to...” my eyes went wide as she pressed her lips on my own. Dropping my glass, luckily it was empty so nothing was spilled. When she broke the kiss she looked away and blushed slightly. "I am deeply sorry Brandon,” she spoke. "It just...I guess I was just so happy that someone said they loved my nights...and I went a little overboard.” "Uh...No...That's fine...” she only looked at me as she then looked down. "Will...this ruin our friendship?” "No,” I told her. "I mean, you don't...want to be more with me do you?” she looked to me and only shook her head. "See?” I smiled and placed a hand on her shoulder. "But I'll still have to tell Twilight about this...alright?” she only softly nodded as I stood up as well as her. "You will be leaving soon?” "Yes,” she answered. "It is time for me and my sister to return home. I hope to see you again very soon my friend.” "I look forward to it.” I brought a hand out to shake her hoof but she pulled me into another hug, this one not as tight as when she first did it to me. After the party went down after midnight, everyone said their good nights and farewells. I was slightly tried. All the Cider I drank and my tongue felt a little...fuzzy. Even though I would not be drunk...I knew I would have a bad hangover in the morning. I was now inside Twilight's home, she had just came in, closing and locking the door, Spike told us he would be staying at the Cake's place for the night, no doubt thinking me and Twilight were going to do something...heh. I went to lay down on her sofa for a moment, one foot on the ground, and the other laid out on the soft sofa as I brought a hand to my eyes and rubbed them softly. Another year older, and for once, I didn't dread it. You see, when my birthday came around, I was just reminded that I was with my father for another year, but this year...at last I found peace. I then felt the sofa move a bit, peaking from my hands to see Twilight on the sofa before laying on my chest, her arms on ether side of my head as I smiled softly. "Hey there,” I spoke to her as she smiled back at me. "Hey there...so how old are you really now mind me asking?” I chuckled somewhat but answered her anyway. "Twenty, and don't tell me yours, age is but a number I don't want to compare.” She softly nodded her head at me and then laid down full on me, rolling onto her back as my hands went and wrapped around her waist, softly rubbing the purple coat I had grown so much to love. "You know you don't have to give me anything for my birthday right?” I told her rubbing her flanks softly. "You're all I need.” She smiled softly and turned her head to face me, kissing me on the lips for a moment before smiling. "But I want to...and beside, it's something you're going to love.” "Oh? But uh first...I have to tell you something...” "Is it about Princess Luna kissing you?” I blinked, how did she know that? "Princess Celestia told me, I guess she was watching you two when the kiss happened, don't worry, I'm not mad, I think It's kinda funny really.” I felt a breath of relief, glad that she could understand that I was not the one who made the first move. "So...since that is out of the way...what is it you want to give me that I'll 'love'?” I asked as she smiled, jumping off the sofa and made her way upstairs, her tail ranked up as I smiled and followed behind. Once I got to the top, I smiled even more when I found my lover laying on our bed, she was on her side, a deep lust filled smiled and eyes looking back at me, one hoof on her hip, the other laying beside her. I knew she was going to plan something like this, just knew it. Walking over to the bed, I unstrapped my blade and placed it on the wall a little away from the bed, and then took off my white shirt. Once on the bed, I saw her smile leave as she looked at the scar between my rip cages. Reaching forward to cover it in her hoof. "Something on your mind?” I asked as she could only nod. "Brandon...?” she asked looking up at me. "If given the chance...would you...kill your father?” where was this coming from? Did she just want to know, or a deeper meaning was coming from this? "I don't truly know,” I told her softly as I placed my hand over her hoof that was still holding over my scar. "I mean...what gives me the right to kill another being? Just because they caused me pain throughout my life...no that is not the way.” I sighed and looked down at Twilight, seeing her look up at me. "Killing him now would not change anything, my mother will still be dead, my scars still be here...though, if I did send him to prison...if by same luck...it may save my soon to be brother or sister from his vile hands.” Looking down at her, I saw that she believed me, truthfully, I may want to kill him, but I didn't want to tell her that. Kissing me softly once more, the gentle kiss turned into something much more. She was on top of me by then, but this time I rolled slowly so she was on the bottom, my hands rubbing down her cheeks to her neck before my tongue slipped into her mouth. Her moans and gasps were heard as my hand wondered down, until my finger glanced over her lower lips. I smiled when I pulled away before chuckling softly. "How about we do a little more then just have sex?” I told her as she looked up. "I for one want to make love to you.” She smiled more, her blush easily seen as I trailed kisses down her body, and before I knew it, my face was between her legs. I'll admit right now, I always wanted to try this, giving oral to my lover, don't know really why, I guess I wanted to see if they would enjoy it as well. I'm not even sure if ponies from this world even give oral. I felt her shift as she brought her arm up to look down at me, slightly panting no doubt from the kiss we just did. Looking up and giving her a coy smile, I lent down closer, and brought my tongue out and licked her from the bottom up. I saw her close her eyes and arch her back slightly, her tail tickling my chest a bit, but not enough to stop me from what I was doing. Grinning some more, I went back to licking her. At times capturing the nub that was growing within my lips to softly suck and then lick. Her hooves went onto my head and held me down there softly as I licked whatever came out of her love hole. It tasted...like anything I had never tasted before. My eyes closed slightly as I opened my mouth and covered her pony pussy with it, my tongue then entering her as I licked her around causing her to gasp and cry out my name softly. "B...Brandon wait...” I stopped and pulled away from her lower body, looking up at her to see her flushed with need. "I...kinda want to return the favour as well...and when you cum...You can go back to doing that.” "Or we can just do a sixty-nine?” "What's that?” she asked still breathing slightly hard as I smiled. "I'll show you.” Laying beside her, I started to take off my pants and my boxers; by then I was fully hard, throbbing with need. Lifting her light body up, I placed her head between my legs, and my head between hers'. I was surprised that I could still reach her lower lips even my different size, but hell; I didn't truly care at the moment. She was about to say something as I heard her say the start of my name, before gasping loudly as I went at her pussy once more. I couldn't truly see what was going on now, since the pink inside of my lower was all I could see at this point as I licked her softly and slowly. But I soon gasped loudly as I felt my member being licked by her much larger tongue. Bringing my hands up and wrapping them around her waist, I pulled her down some as I licked and probed her body with my tongue, the sound of her light moaning and gasped as she stopped her licking for a moment, grinding her hips onto my face. My hands tightened around her flanks as I felt her lips wrap around my tip, softly sucking and licking as my legs twitched slightly. God it felt so good. She was rewarded with a shot of my pre, which she no doubt drank because I heard the sound of lips smacking, fuck that sound right there almost made me blow! Soon she took more and more of me inside of her muzzle, licking and sucking at a slow rate right now, but I guess it was only because she was trying to get use of my length inside of her mouth. The feeling of her muzzle on my crouch, fully 'hilted' in her mouth, caused my eyes to roll back as she sucked me for a bit, before her head started to bop up and down slowly. The room around us was filled with the sound of our moaning and gasps as we hit each others spots at different times. Her cum leaking down my cheek and neck onto the bed below me, as my pre leaked onto her tongue as she drank it down like water. My foot twitching even more now, my balls raising up slowly, fuck I was so close but I had to hold on at least until she was done! Opening her lips with my fingers I dove in further as she cried out, this setting her off! Her juices splashed along my face and neck as she groaned around my cock, staying still with only her mouth as her hips grinded along my nose and face as she shuddered. Once her orgasm high came down, she went back to work, sucking and licking me until I too came within her. My cum shooting off like a dam broke off, my voice muffled by the mare pussy in my face as I came hard. Her tongue licking, her mouth sucking, doing everything she could to hold my life giving seed inside her mouth. When my own orgasm came to an end, she lifted one of her legs to look at me, I panted with half closed eyes as my cock slowly became limp as I watched her. A small smile as she lifted her head up and swallowed so loud I could hear it, seeing the cum going down her throat...I was just as hard once more. "Un...holy shit...that was hot!” I told her as she giggled softly getting off of me full so I could sit up, my back to her headboard making me shiver as my sweaty body touched it. With her back still toward me, she stood up and stretched her body like a cat, her tail ranked up high showing me her still wet hole as she then looked back to me, lowering her chest down a bit before smiling softly. "I uh...want to be taken like this...” I could see the blush in her face, but also the lust in her eyes as I softly smiled and nodded my head. Going onto my knees, I made my way toward her back side, my hands on her flanks as I leaned over and kissed her softly. Barely tasting the cum she just drank as she closed her eyes and kissed back. One hand grabbing onto my harden cock, as I brought it up, rubbing it along her lower lips as she shuddered and moaned, before slowly pushing in. We both gasped at the feeling of being filled and also filling by the other, my hands lightly on her flanks as I pushed more and more of myself into my lower, her gasping as I would stop and pull out, before pushing back in making her take myself more. When my hips found hers' I held myself still, here is where I belonged the most in my new home; with Twilight, that was all. Her hips pushed back into mine, gasping slightly as I was pushed a little more inside of her, getting the idea that she wanted to start, I hugged her waist to mine, and started off slow. I was hilting her at every thrust, the sound of her wet lips smacking along my groin was easily heard, and I'm glad Spike was nowhere to be seen, I would hate to have a baby dragon walk in on us having sex...though it would be a funny story to tell one day. Her moans and gasps were louder every time I made her take my cock, her walls massaging my member, trying to coax the cum I had yet to yield for her. My eyes closed as I straightened my back, thrusting harder into her causing her body to push forward, the bed rocking onto the wall with a soft thump. Her tail which had found its way onto my chest ticked the scars I held on it, before it found its way to my chin as it rubbed up and down. I opened my eyes to see twilight looking back at me, her jaws opened as she panted, her eyes half closed. Leaning down so almost my whole body was on her, I captured her lips with my own as I started to thrust a bit faster, her tongue wresting along with my own as he breathed in each others breaths. "T...Twilight...” I softly gasped when I removed my lips from hers', my cock shooting off some precum into her heated hole as she moaned out, her head up as her hips lamed back into me. She only hummed her answer back at me as she looked forward once more; her eyes closed as soon my own eyes closed. "H...harder...” I heard her muttered as I answered her by slamming my hips into her as hard as I could. Her answer was clear as she called out loudly as I held her close to me as I could as I started to pound her. I couldn't believe I was so close yet again. Panting and moaning, she must have known I was closed because she looked back at me when I opened my eyes. "Cum in me...please...fill me up!” this setting me off because I knew Twilight was a book warm, hearing her say something like this was so unlike her, but I loved it all the same, and when I came; she did too. Holding her hips to mine, I came within her as her cum came out around my member and my balls as we both groaned, softly saying each other's name as we poured our love out in that one little moment. When my cum stopped and as well as she', we both fell onto our sides, me still within her, and her joined by my hip. Soon she was cuddling up to me after I pulled out of her, her head under my chin as she nuzzled me softly as I wrapped my arms around her. Watching as her horn with was beside my face glowed as the blanket came over us. I smiled; magic could work a lot better in bed when we didn't have to move to grab something. Taking the blanket in one hand, I wrapped it tighter along side us as I pulled her and myself up to the pillows. She turned to look at me once more, her eyes half closed as sleep took her in, her head laying on my bare chest as my right hand draped over her body. Closing my eyes, all I could think about...was man...best birthday ever.
Chapter 7"Well, we could always try being the best Hoof-ball players!” I was sitting down outside with the three small mares Sweetie Belle, Apple Bloom, and last but not least Scootaloo. Now I just noticed that I haven't really wrote anything about the Cutie Mark Crusaders, reason being all we did, since I was now the newest members of the group; was trying to find our hidden talents, to get our Cutie Mark. Remember how I said, or thought I couldn't get one because I was human? Well after reading a while back that I could indeed get one if I was in complete harmony with the pony race; I know it's weird but hey, a tattoo where you can get it for free and it doesn't hurt; why the hell not right? It was the day after my birthday, I once more woke up smelling Twilight's home cooking, and glad that I was with her. When I saw her, I came up and hugged her tightly, telling her that I was glad to see her face this morning. The cake shop was closed for today, seemed Pinkie Pie made a cake way too big and it kinda...exploded, yeah when I walked in the whole place was pink like her. She was busy licking it up, she is one crazy pony. Anyway, back to where I was. Looking down at the table outside the café, I saw a long list that seemed to go on forever, many were rubbed out, and being a talent they tried and failed at. "We can't do that!” Scootaloo answered shaking her head. "I mean really, four world best Hoof-ball players?” "It could happen,” Belle answered with a nod. "RightBrandon?” I only shrugged, truthfully I was only half listening, gazing out past their heads, I thought back to this weird dream I had last night. It was dark, not like being inside an enclosed location, but dark as in night. Two Alicorn stood in front of each other, one badly beaten to the point where his black coat was even darker with the blood it bled. The long hair flowing on the side like all of the Alicorn I have met so far, that being only the two princesses of course. Deep red cat like eyes glaring at the larger one, his wings flared out as if ready to take off. The tail behind him flowing the same as his hair. He wore armor, lighter then his body, but black all the same, the chest plate having on the front what seemed to be a moon, half light, the other dark, the same as his Cutie Mark on his flank; metal boots going up toward his knees. He looked almost as tall as Luna, maybe a bit bigger. The other one was much larger, smaller then Celestia by mere inches to my guess, the eyes seemed a little darker then white, cat eye as well in a way, and maybe...I wasn't to sure. It was black as well, the same as the first one. The eyes didn't look evil like the first, but claim in a way, half closed. I knew this one was male too, much too thick to be female, and the jaw line was much tougher looking. The hair was somewhat shorter, only reaching down to the end of the neck, though his hair and tail which touched the ground did not flow. It also wore armor, but his armor was much fiercer, the ones on the legs held spikes on the side, which dripped with blood. The chest black covering half of his body, the top half, metal along the wings for some sort of protection. On the flank of the Alicorn was what seemed to me was half a moon, half a sun, maybe...an eclipse? Going though the so called eclipse seemed to be a sword, the guard looking like the Master Sword guard, you know the one from Twilight Princess, (Good game by the way, didn't like it that much since it was way too easy for me) anyway on ether sides of the eclipse, two black eagle like wings were seen. Looking around, I found Twilight by herself, looking with wide eyes as I tried to call out to her, no words came from my lips. And when I tried to touch her, my hand went right though her. "Brandon...helloBrandonyou okay?” I felt the feeling of someone's hoof clunking me in the head as I shook my head slightly and turned to see Scootaloo beside me on the railing behind me. "Oh...uh, yeah, just thinking,” I told her but I nodded. "Look girls, its been a good day, but some of these things seem a bit crazy...I mean really, skydiving, no way in hell your families would let you even try that!” they all snickered slightly at this as I shook my head. Looking over to see my sword I was given, always keeping it with me just in case as I stood up. "Anyway, let's call it a day right now alright. We will get our Cutie Marks one day!” "Yeah!” they all cried as we all bro-fisted. After saying our good-byes I left some bits on the table from the food we ate and then left, clipping my sword on my back and making my way down the streets of my new home of Ponyville. I still couldn't believe it's been almost a month since I came here thanks to the princesses, though no one else really knew that, just them and I. Waving to a few earth ponies who walked by I made my way back to Twilight's and my home. Entering the library slash home, I found that Who, since I don't feel like writing his whole name, was sleeping. Hell even Spike was sleeping on the sofa. Looking around, I couldn't find Twilight, so I made myself up the stairs, to find her brushing her hair with her magic. "Brushing your hair again love?” I asked kneeling behind her so I could see her and myself in the mirror she was using as she smiled and looked back at me. "Yes, I like to keep myself tidy you know, and beside, you could use a comb, or even a hair cut!” "Tsk, like I'll let anyone mess with my hair!” I told her with the roll of my eye. "Anyway, it suits me!” "Yes, I guess so, anyway, are you okay? I saw you twitching in your sleep last night, bad dream?” I only hummed while nodding my head. "I'm not even sure if it was a dream,” I told her truthfully. "More like...a vision.” "A vision?” she repeated as I nodded slightly. "Forget it, might just be all the cider I drank last night...I'm still a little hung over you know,” it was true; my head was pounding, but not enough for me to stay in bed. "Whatever you say,” she answered me as she went back to brushing as I unstrapped the sword and placed it on the wall hanger. "So what do you want to do today?” she asked as I smiled a very coy and sly smile. "How about, you and me in bed, loud scream; gods name being used a lot?” "Oh stop it!” she laughed slapping me playfully as I smiled and laughed as well. "Who said I was kidding,” I then pulled her to my chest and started to rub her chest and belly as she wiggled in my grip until we both stop from hearing the sound of a thrill scream outside. Stopping what I was doing at once, I looked down to Twilight for a moment before placing her on the floor as we both ran outside on her balcony to see what the scream was for. Looking outside, I was shocked to see that it was dark outside, it was just sunny a moment ago, so what could cause it to be black as night. Hearing the same scream again, I looked down to see that it was Pinkie Pie, running due east of the house, looking at what she was running from, I was shocked to see. It reminded me of a large dog in a way, I mean, I could see the muzzle and the long tail, but...its body was as black as shadows. The body seemed to lick around itself as if it was made of shadows itself! "Pinkie Pie!” I heard Twilight scream as I turned to her. "Twilight, stay inside, I'll get Pinkie!” I ran inside and then took the blade as I ran down the stairs and clipped it to my back, I heard Twilight call back to me, but I didn't stop. Running as fast as I could toward the monster, I unsheathed my blade as I saw her fall, she looked back, tears streaming down her face as the beast of shadow raised it paw and stuck forward, sliding under the legs of the beast, I landed on my back in front of Pinkie Pie, with the blade up. The sound of clinging was heard as the paw of the beast hit my blade. I grunted as my arms struggled to hold it back. "Pinkie...run!” I ordered her as she got up and ran. The beast jumped back as I rolled onto my feet, holding the sword in both hands on the side of me, the blades' tip nearly touching the ground. I watched as the shadow dog flexed it claw, it seemed this beast was made of magic, so my blade could not be affected by it, but it seemed I could at least harm it. Where the eyes would be, was all red, so I could only tell it was looking at me when the muzzle turned back toward me. I watched as it crouched low to the ground, it stood on two legs like a human, or a werewolf, slowly prowling in a circle toward my side, as I did the same thing, but going the other way. Sweat dripped down my face as I tried not to flinch at every move it made, but it was hard. Sure I had some training in some sword play, but this would be my first real fight, a fight that could cost me another scar...or my very life. Howling it lunged toward me, jumping in the air with claws out. I sidestepped out of the way and slashed my blade aiming for the head; I missed by mere inches as the tip glazed over the head. Crouching low on all four, I saw it jump toward me as I yelped and fell backwards, landing on my back as the werewolf shadow darted past me, looking back as I got on my feet it charged again as I brought my blade up and behind me ready to struck, as I stabbed it though the chest. I grinned as the blade went though, I got him, I had won...or so I thought. I felt the paws of the beast grip my wrist and my forearm, looking at it now, I could see it was doubt my size, maybe three times as thick, his hand alone covered my whole arm! I felt a small sting as I cried out and brought the blade out and slashed across the chest as it growled and release me. Looking at my arm, a saw a small black smeared that soon went away on its own. Looking back up I watched as the shadow beast looked at its chest, I could now see right though it; which weirder me out. "The fuck are you?” I demanded as the werewolf looked back at me ready for round two. After the battle was beaten, and I will not go into the details because of how long it was, I was tried and aching, who knew that one lone shadow...thing would be so easy to kill, but at the same time hard. I watched as the headless shadow beast, slowly disappeared into thin air. I found out that cutting the heads off of them killed them, like a zombie with a bullet to the brain. Falling on one knee with my blade keeping me up, I panted hard as sweat poured down my face and arms. "Brandon!” that was Twilight! Looking back, I saw her running with the rest of the group, also Princess Celestia and Princess Luna was with them as well. Ten guards each surrounded their princesses as Twilight ran up to me. "I...I told you to stay inside!” I growled at her slightly as I stood up. "I had to help in anyway I could.” She told me. "Luckily we didn't come across any of those...things.” I nodded, glad for that. "What are they anyway?” I asked looking to the rulers of Equestria in hopes that they at least knew. "We have no idea what sort of beasts these things are.” The older one answered my question as I groaned and shook my head. "Guys look!” Rainbow Dash cried as we all looked to where she was pointing. I growled softly as I brought my sword up, the guards came up on each side of me, forming a wall. I looked on each side, no doubt they were going to help a least try to keep their rulers safe. Coming toward us were many of those beasts that I had just fought. If one was bad enough...I counted thirty. They stood still, growling and snarling toward as for a moment as I gripped my blade all the tighter, but then they stopped, looking back and bowed their heads before splitting up, making a sort of path. They all fell to one knee as they looked down, as their leader, their master slowly made his way toward us, my eyes widening as I saw who was their master. It was the Alicorn from my dream, the smaller one, and the one who was bloody! But now, he seemed claimer, more...sure of himself. With eyes half closed, and head held up high, he slowly made his way in front of his pack as they all then piled behind him. "Ah...” his voice sounded charming in a way, I guess maybe, a little thick. "The Princesses of Equestria, it honors me to meet you two face to face at long last,” he then did a sort of bow, out of respect? No, I think he was mocking them in a way. "You must be...Darkness then, I presume?” asked Celestia as the male Alicorn smiled, a soft chuckle escaping his lips. "So you remember my name, indeed, I am even more deeply honored.” "What sort of madness is this?” demanded the black mare Alicorn. "To attack a village such as this!” "What else could've I done to get you both here?” Darkness answered with a tilt of his head. "Plus...my Dark Beasts have been hungry for a battle. Who was it that defected the first one that I sent in here...was it you?” he turned right at me as I flinched back, holding my blade up more tightly. "Yes...I can see it in your eyes, the anger you felt when it attacked your friend hrm... though a mere human, you must be stronger then you look.” "When it comes to my friends,” I spoke pointing the blade at him. "I will fight to the end of the world!” "Such passion, such dedication!” he laughed heartily at this. "Maybe when I'm king, I'll allow you to become my Beasts sparring partners?” "You king?” I answered as I smirked. "Fat chance of that happening!” "Oh but it will,” he answered looking toward Luna then. "My, it has been a while...hasn't it Luna?” "What?” she asked as Darkness smiled. "You do not remember me; I guess not, after my sister fused herself to you, you didn't really remember much of your time on the moon...did you?” Sister...did that mean...? Son of a bitch, this guy was the brother of Nightmare Moon? "So you've come here to try and rule over the ponies of this land?” Celestia stepped in, in front of her younger sister. "Is that all...or do you wish revenge for your sister's downfall?” "Oh I will get my revenge for her death, that I promise you; but yes, I have come for your crowns; so please,” he held out a hoof. "Hand them over.” The guards beside me tensed up as they spread their wings ready to attack the black Alicorn before them. I gripped my blade tighter, even though I was slightly tried, I would not back down. I saw him look from the princesses downward, toward me...no...behind me. Looking back slightly it was Twilight that he was looking at, looking back, I saw him smile softly as I backed toward Twilight more, glaring at him al the harder. "And who is that young Unicorn behind the human hrm?” I felt Twilight move closer to my legs as I also brought my body close to her, ready to defend her if the need came. "Now, now, I shall not harm the lady human,” he told me was I watched him though narrowed eyes. "But I say we have a little contest.” "What?” I questioned as he smiled even wider. "As the rulers know, back in the old world, males would fight for the right of the female they both wanted. I can see this Unicorn being a perfect queen for myself and the new world I shall bring down to this land. Fight me for her hoof.” "And if I refuse?” I asked him as he smiled, looking at one of the Dark Beasts as it nodded and barked out slightly. Hearing the sound of struggles, I looked over and gasped as well as everyone else as three Beasts came out, each holding one of the Crusaders. "You bastard!” he smiled even more, my rage building slowly as he moved over to Scootaloo as he held a hoof out, his horn glowing as well as the hoof as I tightened my blade ready to attack when... "Wait!” we all turned down to Twilight as she looked down for a moment then up to me. "Brandon...you have to do it.” "Twilight...” I spoke softly as I knelt down as she held me close to her in a hug. "I'll be fine...in case you can't win...” she told me softly. "But we can't risk those kids being hurt...” I nodded to her, kissing her softly for a moment and then hugging her tightly to my body as I closed my eyes and then slowly stood up. Looking back at Darkness with narrowed eyes, I slowly made my way past the guards as they too backed away. The Beasts backing away, making a large circle, blocking anyone from helping me; as Darkness slowly mad his way in the circle as well. He stood taller then me as I said, no doubt was stronger ether, and since I was tried already, I knew...I just knew this was not going to end well. Bringing my blade up, holding it before me, I closed my eyes as I steadied my breathing before slowly opening my eyes; the fight for my love...was about to start. Charging at me at full speed, I grunted as I stood my ground until the last second, jumping to the side as I slashed my blade along the side of his body, but for some reason, my blade did not cut into his body, but grazed along side it, small sparks were seen as my eyes narrowed in rage. I saw him look toward me with a grin as his front legs hit the ground, his hind legs slamming into my chest causing me to cry out in pain as I was thrown into the air. I think I did a few flips as I landed hard on my back, the sword stuck in the ground beside me. I saw him land on the ground as he stood up tall, his head up as his grin caused my rage to increase more as I stood up at once and took my sword up. But I fell forward on one knee as I gripped my chest. I think he might have broken a few rips, fuck...no I would not lose...I couldn't lose! "Yes...bow before me like a good follower!” I heard him laugh loudly. "Soon all will bow before me!” "Not a chance!” I screamed running as I let loose a battle roar with the blade behind me as I jumped in the air, the blade shining even in the dark as I stabbed it forward. But he was not there. Again I felt his hooves hit my chest as I doubled over in his forearm as blood splattered out onto the ground before me from my mouth. I slowly looked to my side to see him holding me with one arm, the other back as he punched me in the face hard. I saw the ground as I was slammed toward it, my vision become red as I spat out more blood. About to stand once more, I yet out a scream as I felt his hoof slam onto my hand, breaking the bones underneath it, the sword then being thrown away. "Brandon!” I heard Twilight scream as I was lifted up in the sky. Opening my eyes slowly, I saw that it was his magic, blackness all over my body as he smiled and leaned closer to my ear. "She is mine now.” And with that he threw me toward my friends as I rolled, the world around me spinning. I let out a pain groan as I was rolled onto my back by Rarity, trying to say something to me but I couldn't hear her. But I heard the scream of twilight as I looked over to see one of the Beasts holding her, but also holding the other smaller mares. But soon they released them as they came running toward me to see if I was fine. "L...let her go...” I groaned as I pushed my friends away and got to my feet before falling forward once more on my knee. "I...I'm not done yet!” "Even though you are beaten to a bloody mess...you still fight?” my eye twitched as I felt the blood flow down the side of my face as I huffed and groan trying to stand up once more but failed horribly as he smiled. "You know...I'll make you a deal human, soon Twilight here will be my queen, but I'll give you as many chances you want to try and win her back.” I glared harder at him, as I stood up, grabbing my blade with my left hand and screamed as I ran toward him, ready to attack when with a burst of black light, he and the Beasts, as well as my lover; was gone. "No!” I screamed as I fell forward on the ground; my sword leaving my hand as I stared to punch the ground. "No, no, no!” soon the lost of so much blood was too much, and as I tasted blood, I fell forward...and blacked out. "We can't just do nothing to help Twilight!” inside the princesses castle, myself with my five other friends, were inside what seemed to be a planning room, a large table with the map of the land laid out. I was lucky that my wounds were all but healed, a few bruises left on my sides, but nothing I couldn't handle. I couldn't see their faces, for my eyes were closed as I leaned on the wall away from them, my arms crossed as my sword in my hand as I tapped the tip of the sheath on the wall behind me. Rainbow Dash went on. "Just who is this Darkness guy anyway Princess Luna?” "He is as he said he is,” I heard her speak as she let out a sigh. "When Nightmare Moon fused with my body, I was given the memories of her as well as her to mine. It seemed that they lived on the moon their whole lives; they don't even seem to remember how they came to it. Her brother controlled the dark side of the moon, that's why his power was so much stronger in the dark he made.” "Can't we just use the Element of Harmony on him like we did with Discord and Nightmare Moon?” I heard Pinkie Pie ask as I heard the soft sound of Celestia. "I do not even think the Element could even be used on him. He is unlike anything you five have faced before.” "So we do nothing then?” I spoke up opening my eyes looking at nothing as I saw from the corner of my eye all of the ponies looking at me. "We do nothing and allow him to just do what he pleases?” "I did not say thatBrandon...but our choices right now are limited to what we know and what we can do.” I scuffed and looked away at them. "Brandon, we all want to bring her back, but we have to think this though!” moving away from the wall I uncrossed my arms and placed the sword on my back, strapping it on as I left out of the castle, using the ring to bring me back to Ponyville. As I made my way though the street, I thought hard onto what I could do to stop Darkness. I being stronger was one option, but how could I gain that much power in so little time... that's when it hit me. That vision I had, the other black Alicorn, maybe...maybe I was looking into the future somehow, and this Alicorn could save Twilight! But...he looked so much like Nightmare Moon...could it just have been her reborn as a male...? Stopping for a moment, I turned toward where I could see the dark forest calledEverfreeForest. Somewhere in there...Nightmare Moon's old castle laid there, waiting for the echoes of footsteps once more. If I was going to save Twilight...I had no choice but to go where the battle took place, and prayed I could find some sort of clue. The forest was indeed cruel, looking at the weird plants and at times the weird creatures that lurked in the shadows. Using my white blade, I slashed some vines that were in my way, truly, I didn't know how long I was out here...hours maybe...I felt the weakness in my knees as I fell over. I softly brought my fist to the ground, cursing myself for being so weak, if only I could find a place to rest...maybe for a few hours...looking up, I was shocked to find myself in front of a castle, that was not there moments ago...I know that for sure. Although, it was getting pretty dark out, dark clouds loomed over me as spots of rain were seen hitting the ground. Getting my feet, I made my way though the open, partly broken double doors as I made my way inside. Looking up, I noticed a few holes in the roof, not enough that I would be wet, that I was glad. Finding my way to one of the many fallen pillars, I brought my sword down beside me, and lent my body back on it. Leaning back as I hugged my knees together. I brought my forehead toward my knee and held myself in what to me seemed like a fetal position. When I dare opened my eyes once more, I saw a large picture, in the dark it was slightly hard to see, but remembering the magic of the blade, I pulled it out, and at once it shone brightly. Moving closer to the painting, I was shocked at what it was; Nightmare Moon. The princess of the night wore what seemed to be a type of armor that matched what I had seen in illustrations of her. Her most wicked looking piece of armor was that of a blue helmet that reached down most of her neck with her long black horn sticking up out of it. Her cutie mark was identical to that of Luna's, only the dark blue night sky part of it was instead a pretty purple. Lastly, her tail and mane were very unlikely long to me, constantly billowing and moving just like that of Celestia and Luna. Each is a deep shade of blue and filled with shining stars like the night sky. In fact, her mane and tail looks more like the night sky than Luna's. I held the sword up over my head as if it was a lantern, looking at the picture for only a moment before turning to go back to my spot I was just at. Keeping the blade out as I slowly closed my eyes. I felt a shiver ran though my body as it woke me up, it was still dark, not a lot of time past no doubt. Looking around I saw the old leaves pick up as the wind grew stronger and stronger, I stood up, blade out and ready as the sound of steps were easily heard behind me; spinning around, standing before the door...was Princess Nightmare Moon herself. Looking at her, she looked just like her picture, the cat like eyes looking down toward me as she inched closer and closer. She seemed ready to strike at me, no doubt being in her castle without her permission, so I did what I had to do. Spinning the blade as she stopped, I brought the tip toward the ground and dug it in, the sound of the metal hitting solid ground easily heard, as I then went down on my right knee, my left arm over my chest and head bowed as I held the sword's hilt with my right hand. "It is an honor to meet you malady,” I spoke out while still having my head down. I heard the sound of her hooves not moving, but I could see that she was right before me; for her long legs were within my eye sight. But what I couldn't understand was why could I see though them? "You do not fear me?” her voice, it didn't sound all that anger at all like my friends led me to believe; had she changed? "Why would I fear,” I answered still with my head down. "The one who brings such wonderful nights for many to enjoy?” she didn't answer me, her hoof, also see though, touched my chin, I thought it would go though, but it was solid enough that she could lift my chin for me to glaze into her eyes. "You...enjoy my nights?” she asked me as I nodded my head softly at her. When she backed away I stood up, sheathing my sword as I looked up at her. "So many years have pasted...and you are the first one to ever say that out loud...” "I am deeply sorry that many do not enjoy your nights as you wish for them to,” I told her as she looked back at me after looking away, was she...crying? "Though many can see the world for what it looks in the day, only a few can gazed out into the perfect world you make with the light of the moon.” her eyes softly closed, I saw a single tear escape her, could ghosts cry, I guess so. "Malady, are you...a ghost?” she reopened her eyes to look at me as she motion for me to follow her as we walked around what was left of her castle. "No...I am not truly a ghost of the dead. Though my body is gone, my sprit lingers on in this world.” "But why Princess of the Night?” I asked as she went on. "It is said, that when the spirit lingers on, it is because they have unfinished work in the land of the living, I do not truly know what my duty is at the moment, but I'm sure I will find it...and may the gods above forgive me for trying to take over this world by force...by my own stupidity.” I turned to look at her and then came to her front as she stopped; I took her hoof in my hand and shook my head. "Do not say that malady; you felt you were not being giving enough credit for the work you place on this world. Though Celestia is known a bit more because everyone is up in the day and sleep at night, just think; why do ponies sleep at night?” she didn't answer, but I did for her. "It is because your nights are so claim my princess, without those claim nights, we would not sleep.” She looked down at me, her eyes that seemed evil and vile, were now soft as more tears flowed down. "Thank you...” she whispered softly. "I...I did not think of it like this before, you have opened my mind to a new sort of life for my nights. May I know your name Follower of the Night?” I nodded while crossing my arm over my chest once more and bowed slightly. "Brandon Casey your highness,” "I thank you then Brandon Casey, now; may you tell me why you are out here all alone?” I started to tell her my story on how I came to Equestria; she listened, and only stopped me when she learned that Twilight was my lover, one of the very ones who caused her to be as she was. I was somewhat surprised when she did not bid any hatred to my girlfriend, or to the rest of my friends. I even told her of her so called brother, hoping that he truly wasn't, but she sighed and nodded her head. "Darkness is truly my brother,” she told me as I looked away. "We both found ourselves on the moon when very young, we do not know how or why. He made the dark side his home, and me, the lighter side. I am deeply sorry for him and what he had done so far.” "Is there anyway you can help stop him?” I asked hoping for a bit of hope. But she shook her head slightly. "Not in this sate or form,” she told me. "My soul is weak right now, with all the time I spent outside of a body. Just talking is taking a toll on me.” "Then I am deeply sorry for causing you a great deal of trouble.” "No, don't be,” she smiled softly at me. "It is good...to have a friend to talk to now at least.” "There just...” I sighed and closed my eyes. "There just has to be a way for me to become stronger to stop Darkness!” I punched at the ground hard as I glared down at it. "I refused to think that this is over like this!” "There...may be a way.” "Huh?” I asked looking up at her. "It is risky, and it may cost you and mine own life, but it might just be enough to send Darkness back to the moon, for at least another thousand years.” "I'm willing to do just about anything,” I told her. "Please...tell me.” She looked into my eyes, no doubt seeing the truth in my words. "Very well...now listen carefully...” The soft bed I led on, the designed of the wall painted with different pictures I have never seen before, these things couldn't help me to see past knowing that I was chained to the very bed I was laying on. Lifting up my right arm, I saw that my hoof was wrapped in a cuff that made it impossible to leave the bed, unless I some how cut my arm off, now I wouldn't do that until it was much needed. Thinking hard, I tried to call forth the magic I held once more to try and cut my bounds, but once more; failure was all that I was given. I let the arm fall back to the bed as I curled up, trying to stop the sobs from leaving me as I knew that I was trapped, trapped in a castle that Darkness, this Alicorn that came to take over my home, would also try to make me his wife. I closed my eyes as I thought of all my friends back home, what were they doing, trying to find a way to rescue me, I hoped not...I couldn't stand to see them get hurt for my safety. But I knew...I knew they would try anyway, and none more thenBrandon. Brandon...I wonder how he's taking it. When I saw him fight Darkness, it was like he was different, I never seen him so mad before, and seeing him bleed...bleed to keep me safe...ohBrandonplease be safe. The door of my room opened as I winced and looked, seeing one of those Dark Beast walk in with a tray of food. Placing it on the bed, it gave me a small growl, ordering me in a way to eat. Last time I refused, they forced me to eat it, so not wanting to chock this time, I nodded and slowly ate the food I was given. It was not poison or had any magic in it, this I could tell, but still; if this Alicorn thinks that he can butter me up to make me fall for him...he was surly mistaken. "You may leave now,” I looked up from my food to see him walk in, I looked away, I didn't want to see that smug look he gave every time he saw me. The beast grunting and then leaving, closing the door as the sound of the male's hoof-steps easily heard. "And how is our dinner my lovely doe?” "I'm not your doe,” I answered with harshness in my tone. "And I never will be!” "That human will never make it here in time you know,” he answered tilting his head to the other side. "And even if he did, I have an army of Dark Beasts, if he could barely hold back one...how will he do with hundreds of them?” "He will find a way,” I whispered softly. "He and my friends will find a way!” he sighed slightly as he moved on the bed I was using, his hoof under my chin as I jerked away. "My dear Twilight,” he spoke softly. "Don't you wish to be a queen though?” "Not to you,” I answered with venom in my voice. "Oh but you have no choice of the matter,” "And why not?” I demanded as he smiled. "As we speak, five of my Beasts are off to gather your friends, what is a wedding...without witnesses.” I jerked to look at him as he smiled. "And if you do not wed with me of your own free will...well...I guess every time you say 'no' one will fall.” "N...no!” I cried as he chuckled softly, moving closer to kiss my cheek as I was about to move away but he held my muzzle in a good grip with his magic. "Remember...” he told me in a whisper in my ear. "Every time you say no...” I closed my eyes as more tears leaked out as he kissed along my cheek, his vile tongue licking my chin and then capturing my lips in his. The tears came out faster as I was forced to kiss him back, in fear for my friend's safety. "My Lord Darkness,” he pulled away as I looked away for a moment, wiping the tears away, looking back to see a Dark Beast wearing black armor, his best warrior to my guess. "What is it commander?” Darkness asked moving off the bed. "We have gathered the other ponies of wished you asked for, all unharmed, well for one. The rainbow color one put up much of a fight then we though...we had to knock her out.” "Understandable,” Darkness answered. "You did not kill her or wound her badly?” "She shall live, she is awake and all of them, even the small dragon are tied up in the grand hall.” "Good,” I heard him answer. "Get the wedding starting then.” He turned my face to him again and kissed me softly on the lips. "Do not take too long getting yourself ready my dear, soon you shall be Queen of Equestria, and the era of forever nights will start!” he chuckled darkly at this. "My sister's dream of nights forever coming true at last, and if you do well in the wedding, your friends shall be spared to be your slaves. Even that human, unless he ran hiding!” again he laughed as he left the room, the Beast also leaving as the door closed loudly behind them as I buried my face in the pillow and cried loudly, of course it was muffle, but I'm sure someone was listening.Brandon...please hurry... I was glad that he did not make me wear any sort of dress for this, it was bad enough that I had no choice but to marry him in order to keep my friends safe, but I did not want to look the part in the slightest bit! I was unchained, but one Beast, one on each side of me, and one in front and back of me made it clear I would not be able to run. My horn covered with something that made magic impossible. The grand hall was a plain grey color, maybe a little more dark blue, but overall grey. A long red carpet leading from the door, to the Alicorn I was about to be wedded to stood out the most from the room...save for my chained friends. looking to the left, I saw them each lined up, a guard on each side of them as Rainbow Dash tried her best to bite the chain off. When she turned to look at me, she stopped. Her mouth wording out 'no', the others the same as well. "Twilight whatever he said he would do to us, don't worry about it, just don't do this!” I saw Spike, tugging at his single chain around his neck as I shook my head. "Spike...please don't...” "Twilight, don't you dare do this to ya'll stuff!” Apple Jack cried out stomping her hoof. "You know you don't want this!” "Darling, this is not to be!” Rarity called out. "This doesn't have to be your fate!” "Twilight...” Fluttershy whispered, Pinkie Pie holding back her tears before they started to flow as she cried out loudly. Knowing that there was nothing they or I could do to stop this. Now standing beside the male who were to be my husband, I couldn't look at him as I just looked down. Somepony was reciting the marring vows, I heard him say his parts as I said mine, and when it came to the part I feared most, I swear I could HEAR him smile. "I do,” he sated with pride as the question came to me, if I wished to be his wife. Time coming even slower, I closed my eyes tightly, hearing my friends trying to get me not to say it, my mouth opening slowly to form the words. But before I could even start, the howling of pain and a small explosion rocked the room. "What is the meaning of this?!” Darkness demanded as the guards beside my friends ran toward the door, my friends and myself looked to each other for a moment and then toward the door. More howls were heard, but soon, all was silence. Did they kill whoever caused the interruption? "You, open that door and see what's going on!” the Beast nodded his head and went toward the door, but before his shadow paw even touched the door, it exploded causing it and the others around to be blown back, becoming nothing but shadows, showing that they were also gone. The dust slowly cleared as I saw what 'killed' the Dark Beasts, walking out of the dust was another Alicorn, this one almost as big as Princess Celestia herself! Though this one was male as well, the coat was as black as Darkness, but it also held the feeling of Nightmare Moon as well, he wore no helm, allowing the black hair that was flat that grew until it hit the end of his neck. His tail also dragging along the ground as well a bit; walking forward, the black chest plate was seen on his chest, bore a simple of what seemed to be a half moon, half sun. Going though the moon/sun was what seemed to be a sword, black eagle wings spread out on ether side of the moon/sun. On his legs, as high as his knees, spikes were seen along the side, giving them a more sinister look. The eyes just like Nightmare Moon even, cat like with the strange blue hue where it would be white. Eyes half closed as if bored, he slowly made his way up the walkway, before stopping halfway there. I saw Darkness slightly smile as he left me to walk up. "My dear sister!” he cried. "Or should I call you brother now that you have gained a new body?” Was this truly Nightmare Moon, had she somehow came back and stole another's body!? "You are just in time, I know I am about to marry one of the ones that destroyed you in the first place...but she is something else though!” the larger male didn't say anything, was she...he going to keep his or her old name? "You will stop this madness now Darkness,” the voice was male, very deep, but it held something I knew I heard before. "Before I make you.” "Stop?” Darkness asked in confusion. "Why should I stop?” "I am giving you a choice,” he spoke again. "Release Twilight Sparkle and her friends before I make you...” Darkness snorted slightly. "Then you are not my sister are you?” "Oh but I am,” this voice did come from the larger of the two, but this one was one I knew all too well. The Alicorn closed his eyes as his shadow grew upward, before floating above him...was Nightmare Moon! She looked just as I remembered her, looking to my friends I saw their equally shocked looks as Darkness seemed to take a step back. "I understand now,” Nightmare Moon spoke. "That this is not the way for the night to be loved; forcing them will only add fear.” "Ha!” Darkness shouted back. "You think I want these fools to love the night? I've love the darkness, and shall rule with the darkness and make sure all fear it so none may try and take my throne!” "So this was your plan the whole time then brother?” she asked as Darkness only smiled. "It pains me that I will have to fight you, so I won't; this pony who had willing gave his body, so that my power runs though him. He will fight you, and stop you!” "This pony, ha! I've had hundred of years to train in my magic, though your knowledge may help him, I have experiences!” "Then you have nothing to worry about...Do you prick?” the unnamed Alicorn smiled as Darkness glared at him. "Why you! How dare you disrespect the soon to be king of Equestria?!” The Alicorn only softly chuckled as Nightmare Moon returned to his body once more as he raised his head as if smelling the air. "Tell me your name, so that it may go down in history as the first to fall under my power!” "You wish for a name?” he asked looking toward him with a small smile. "Fine...you may call me...Eclipse.” Why was this pony allowing Nightmare Moon to use his body, could he really stop Darkness, could he truly be here to help us...or to rule? "Well then Eclipse!” Darkness horn glowed a deep black. "Prepare to die!” He shot the magic toward Eclipse who simple brought a large wing out and waved though it as if it was nothing but air. I saw Darkness eyes widened as the larger Alicorn still held his bored like eyes. Roaring Darkness ran toward him, horn out ready to stab him as he just waited, standing still. He looked to me for a moment as I flinched back, a smile forming on his lips as he winked at me before jumping up, and slamming himself down on Darkness's back. The scream he made, it made my bone melt a bit as Eclipse got off him and kicked him toward the wall. Looking at my friends he walked over and stood before them all, they all shook in fear of what he might do as he brought a wing up, and slashed at their chains. "Go to Twilight, quickly!” he ordered as they al ran toward her. "Twilight are you okay!” Pinkie Pie asked me as I could only nod slightly. "Whoa who is this guy?” Rainbow asked as I shook my head. "I...I don't know.” We all watched as he came up to us, looking down at all of us. "I killed many of those Beasts,” he told us looking at us. "Make a run for it, no doubt Celestia and Luna will be here soon.” "A...alright,” I answered to him. "Thanks...for saving us...but who are you?” he gave a small smile and winked at me again, for some reason it caused me to blush. "Forget about that!” Rainbow cried. "Let's just get the hay outta here!” "I must agree with her!” Rarity spoke as I turned to them. "We must go darling;Brandonmust be coming to help out as well!” "R...right,” I nodded to them as they all started to leave, Eclipse standing before me still as I walked up toward him. "Who are you...?” I asked as he leaned down, bringing a hoof to his chest plate as it slowly disappeared, and I gasped what was behind it. Brandon's necklace! The sliver chain hung loosely over his chest, the design of myself, the purple gems, there was no doubt that it belonged toBrandon...but if that was the case...? I slowly looked up as the one before me smiled lightly. "I will always keep you safe Twi...” he whispered to me as my voice broke slightly as I touched his new face with my hoof. "B...Brandon...?” I whispered. "Twilight! Let's go hurry!” we both looked to see Spike waiting at the door, waving me over as the male before me looked down to me. "Go Twilight,” he whispered. "I'll deal with Darkness.” "But...how did you...?” "I'll explain later, now go; hurry!” I nodded quickly, running around his body, looking back at times watching him watch me, as the chest plate went back on he turned to where he had thrown Darkness, hearing a gargle groan as the true brother of Nightmare Moon slowly stood. I gave one last look toBrandon, before running to catch up with my friends. We made it outside, I knew at once we were inEverfreeForest, at point truthfully, I didn't know.Brandonwas right though, soon the Princesses landed before us, each grabbed in armor of gold or black, with many guards following behind as they too landed. "Twilight!” my teacher cried as she ran up to me. "Are you alright, is everyone alright?” "Yes Celestia,” I nodded my head. "We are all fine.” "And what ofBrandon?” Luna asked as she walked up. "He ran off early yesterday, no doubt to try and save you!” "We didn't see him,” Spike answered next. "Do...ya'll think Darkness got him first?” Apple Jack asked as no one dared answered. Should I tell them? Tell them that Nightmare Moon fused withBrandon's body just as she did with Luna? When I was about to tell them, the sound of brick breaking was easily heard as we all looked toward the castle, seeing Darkness fall from the large hole as he stumbled and crashed hard on the ground. Something large and black flew out and landed just a few feet away from Darkness, finding that it wasBrandon! The Princesses were no doubt ready to attack when I stopped them. "W...wait!” I cried as they looked to me. "He is a friend! He was the one who helped us!” "What...truly?” my teacher asked me as I nodded, looking over at Luna, I could see her face, worried spelled all over it. "Sister, what is it?” "I feel Nightmare Moon within him.” She spoke. "I will never forget that feeling...” "Nightmare Moon?” Celestia gasped slightly as Pinkie Pie walked up to her. "Yeah!” she cried out. "We all saw her come out of his body; she's helping Eclipse as well to stop Darkness!” "But why?” asked Rarity as she looked as we all watched Darkness, who's body was bloody slowly stand up. "Why does she want to help us now?” Looking at his form, the form I caused with the new power flowing within this new body, I knew now...I knew that the dream I had a few nights ago was truly a vision. I was somewhat glad that the princesses weren't going to attack us both, this was a battle I had to do alone, and I didn't want them being caught in the crossfire. Darkness body bleeding, his eyes twichign in pure rage as his breathing was hard and heavy. "What's the matter?” I asked with my half closed eyes. "Getting tried?” "Shut up!” I softly chuckled at the rage I knew he was feeling, he use to think that he was all powerful, but now, he was nearly beaten to a bloody mess like he left me in; it was kinda sweet in a weird sort of way. "I swear I will kill you, and Nightmare Moon as well, that traitorous bitch!” I slowly shook my head; I guess I had to end this now. Rearing up on my hind legs, my horn slowly glowed as the magic. I saw Darkness take a step back as he fell backwards, no doubt ready for the last blow, but before I could realse the magic that would send him off; pain shot though my body. Crying out I fell back on my legs and clutched with my hoof to my chest as I walked backwards. "N...no, not now!” I gasped before falling forward, I could see Darkness confusion, but he saw his chance and then, with his horn glowing, disappeared in the night with his magic. "D...damn it!” Brandon I'm sorry... I heard Nightmare Moon within my mind. I tried to hold out as much as I could, you must stop or else this may kill you! "Brandon!” I looked over slowly to see Twilight running over to me, a soft smile spreading over my muzzle as I watched as everyone else's eyes grew wide in shock. I was surprised by how small she was compared to me now, I mean, really I bet she could lay on my back no problem now. "Twi...are you okay?” I asked her as she stopped a little away from me and nodded her head. "You...you came just in time.” I smiled and nodded, looking up as I saw how my friends slowly made their way toward me. "Brandon, is that really you pardon?” I heard Apple Jack ask as I nodded my head slightly. "Hey AJ,” she flinched when I used the nickname. "It's really me.” "My stars!” Rarity gasped as she looked at me. "If it wasn't for the armor, you would make a very dashing looking Alicorn!” I softly chuckled at my fashion friend, knowing that she had, and maybe still did have a crush on me. "I know he's so big now!” Pinkie Pie ran up and bounced on the stop. "And strong too, I mean did you see the way he cut off his chains, like Hiya! And then poof they fell off like better on toast!” I was glad that my friends weren't scared of me, even if they knew that Nightmare Moon was within me. Though I saw the look Celestia and Luna was giving me. My friends also saw the looks and slowly backed away as I stood up, sighing and puffin my chest out. "Celestia...Luna, before you say anything, may I please speak on Nightmare Moon's behalf?” they gave each other a quick glance, but nodded all the same. "The reason she was the way she was, was because she felt that no one enjoyed her nights, because of us sleeping and not being out and about. Luna, you know as much as I do now how you felt when you thought Nopony truly enjoyed your night's right?” "Yes I do,” she answered with a soft nod as I went on. "She wishes to help us,” I told them looking at each of the ponies and Alicorn. "She told me that you two made hold the power to take her spirit out of me, to give her a real body once more.” "We do,” the white princess answered with a nod. "But...how do we know that Nightmare Moon is not just deceiving us so that she may return to her old ways, or even side with Darkness for all we know?” "If that is the case,” I answered walking forward abit. "Then I will take the fall for that.” "Brandon!” I heard Twilight call out as I looked down at her. "That will cost you your very life,” Luna spoke, not liking the idea of killing her first friend. "Do you truly wish for that to happen if she turns on us the moment we give her what she wants?” I didn't need to think of my answer. "Yes, I know the risks and I'm willing to take them.” "Very well,” the older of the two answered with her eyes closed. "Everyone step back.” They all did as they were told, Twilight not moving at first, but I gave her a warm smile and ushered her off. "I'll be fine,” I told her softly as she could only nod. I don't truly know what happened next, I felt myself being surrounded by this weird feeling, before something being ripped out of my body, the pain...it was unbelievable! So much in fact...that it cased me to black out. When I woke up I blinked a few times to see that the sun was hitting my face. Groaning I sat up and rubbed my eyes, when I opened them, I smiled as I saw my hands, my human hands. Clenching and unclenching my hand a few times to make sure everything was working I looked around to see that I was inside my home. "Ah, I see you are awake now Follower of the Night.” I slowly looked over to see the one pony I thought I wouldn't see when I first woke; Nightmare Moon. This time I could see her fully, not though her, it seemed the spell worked and she was back fully. I smiled slightly, after sharing a body with her for almost two days, I felt a certain bound with her, not the kind me and Twilight had, but a bound all the same. The only thing that changed was her eyes; they seemed to be glowing with a light purple, much better then the cat like eyes from before. "Nightmare Moon?” I asked as she raised a hoof. "Please...call me Moon; I am no longer a nightmare.” "As you wish...so the spell worked I'm guessing as I am here and you are there.” "Yes,” she answered with a nod. "The spell worked, I am back to my own body once more...because of you.” "Hey I promised I would try and get your own body back,” I told her remembering the promise back at the castle. "And I never go back on my word.” "And for that I hank you.” "And the two princesses, how are they taking it, I mean...you being here and all?” she looked outside for a moment as she thought before answering. "They told me that for now, I would be watched, just to make sure I am not just lying to gain their thrust. It may take a hundred years or more, but soon, maybe they'll consider me as their sister as well.” "I'm sure they will,” I answered her as I sat up on the bed, the blanket falling off leaving me shirtless. I was about to grab the blanket to cover my scars, when I noticed something, I had no scars! Touching where one of my newer scars were, in the middle of my chest, it was smooth, not ragged like it use to be, did that mean my eye...now...I could feel it, oh well; beggars can't be choosers I guess. "I thought I give you a small gift for helping me,” I heard Moon as I looked toward her. "Though I wish to get rid of the scar on your eye, my magic is somewhat limit because of Luna and Celestia.” I nodded my head. "What about Twilight and the others?” "The others are going back to do what they do,” she answered me. "Twilight is out for some food, you have been sleeping for nearly a week.” "A week!” I cried as I sat right up again. "Yes, taking me out of your body took a lot more on your body then I thought, for that, I am sorry.” "At least I'm not back at Earth,” I spoke after a while as I sighed. "And Darkness?” "Hidding no doubt,” she told me. "The damage you gave him was bad, simple magic will not heal them faster; for now, we may rest peacefully.” "But he will be back?” I asked as she nodded. "He will be back,” she agreed. "But next time, I shall fight, even if it means that death shall be his reward for what he has done.” She stood up and then came to me placing a soft kiss on my cheek. "Thank you once moreBrandon,” she told me. "You gave me a second chance at life, for that, I am entirely grateful.” "Hey, think nothing of it,” I told her. "Just do me a favor, and don't go all evil on us kay? I rather keep my life as well.” She softly chuckled but nodded all the same. After she left I thought it was a good time to stand and walk around some. Yawning loudly I went toward the bathroom, but stopped as I saw something. Walking backwards I brought my left arm out and pointed it to the mirror...to see that something new was added there. The marking of a half moon half sun was colored on my arm, the sword from my vision and from when I was Eclipse easily seen, as the black eagle wings were spread out wide. I traced my other hand over the mark, which I then knew was a Cutie Mark, the words of the book I read coming back. As the human race and pony, Unicorn, and Pegasus race grew closer and closer together, some humans were given Cutie Marks. This was not rare, since many other races that were able to live in peace with the ponies also grew Cutie Marks because how they were almost pony like in a way. I guess becoming a pony was enough for me to get my own Cutie Mark, or was it...did I truly just become more and more like a pony before then, but somehow I just gained it like that? I wasn't really sure how this whole Cutie Mark thing worked...but man would the girls get a kick out of this when they saw it! Giving my Cutie Mark one last look, I looked around and found some clothes to wear, this time finding that Rarity did in fact make clothing out of black for me. Putting them on, I looked around once, finding my necklace that given to me as I slipped it on. Looking outside, the sun was shining, a bright and sunny day I had woken up to. But I knew, that soon true darkness would soon come; but when it did...I would be ready for it.
Chapter 8Walking outside, the black shoulder length shirt I wore easily stood out among the other many color ponies, many waving at me, seeming glad I were awake. I was on my way to the market to see if Twilight was indeed there, to find many of them closing already. This confused me greatly, and when I asked about why they were closing, they said something about Nightmare Night. I remember hearing about this holiday; it was like the Halloween of my world. I guess even though evil still ran amuck, they had to go on with there holidays; maybe they thought it would better help them think of other things? Shrugging it off as nothing I made my way toward the café, thinking she may be there just to have a light lunch, I was right, for there she was, her back to me of course, but there were two others with her. The first one was a bit bigger than Twilight, not as big as Big Mac, maybe, but I couldn't tell since he was not around. His coat was a pure white, like snow in a way, his hair which reach to the end of his neck line was three shades of blue, well to me they were; I am somewhat color blind. As I looked at his hair, I noticed that he had a horn, so a Unicorn huh? The clothing he wore reminded me of a fancy sword fighter from the medieval time in the history books of my home world, a bit of red but more of a blue as the main color. When I saw his Cutie Mark it looked to be a blue Shield with the same mark of Twilight in the middle, three stars on the top. Light blue eyes looking at Twilight as well as the other, which I saw was a small Alicorn. She seemed to have a pink coat, not as pink as Pinkie Pie to me, but still pink all the same. Like the other princesses I have met, she wore gold hoof shoes and wore a small crown and gold necklace, even her eyes seemed blue to me, maybe a little darker. Her hair and tail not flowing like that of the other three, but still it was long with many different colors. I truly couldn't see her Cutie mark because of the hair and wings being in the way. Walking up to them, I noticed the two look up at me for a moment, the white pony gave a small smile and nodded to me as I nodded back, not really sure who he was as Twilight looked to him. "What are you nodding to?” she asked as she turned around and then her eyes grew wide. "Brandon! You're awake!” "I sure hope so,” I answered with a chuckle as she got off the hay she used as a seat as I jumped over the low railing and knelt down so that she could wrap her hooves around me. I saw the other two looking at us with smiles as we broke away. "I'm sorry, but I'm not sure I know you two?” Twilight looked to me and then to them. "Oh, I guess I didn't tell you about this,Brandon,” she then went to the white one. "This is my older brother Shiny Armour, and this,” she went over to the Alicorn. "Is my sister-in-law Princess Cadence!” ah, so family, I wonder what they were doing here then? Amour stood up and went over to me and brought a hoof up as I took it and shook. "It is very nice to meet you,” he told me while we shook. "Twilight told me a lot about you in her letter I received before coming here; and how you saved her from Darkness.” I nodded to him as we pulled away from each other. "To think, the captain of the guards couldn't even help his baby sister...” "Do not beat yourself up,” Princess Cadence told him nuzzle his chin slightly. "You could not be everywhere at once.” She looked to me and held her hoof out as I took it differently then Shiny Armour, holding the underside and shaking softly. "And it is nice to meet you tooBrandon.” "As to you Princess,” she giggled slightly before waving her hoof. "Just call me Cadence; will you join us for lunch?” "I would love to; I hope I am not intruding though,” "No it is quite alright, here sit!” she moved beside Shiny Armour as I took her old seat, to which Twilight moved closer as I took a menu and looked though it. As I studied the menu, I felt myself being watched, looking up I saw Cadence looking at me as she blinked and looked away before looking back. "Brandon,” she started as the other two watched us. "Do you feel...any different?” "Different?” I repeated as she nodded. "Twilight told us how you fused with Moon,” I was glad they were now using her new name. "And how you yourself turned into an Alicorn, I'm just asking...do you feel as if something changed within you?” "Well...” I started while placing the menu down. "I did find something new this morning when I awoken.” "What?” asked Twilight with some worry as I showed them my Cutie Mark. I heard all three of them gasp slightly as they leaned in closer to look at it, I felt a somewhat blush coming on because of how close they were, but I didn't truly mind. "This looks like the one when you were Eclipse Brandon.” I nodded my head at this as Shiny Armour also looked up to me. "But what does it mean,” he asked looking at it and then me. "Each Cutie Mark is to show a talent that a pony has.” "Not really Shiny,” Twilight answered as we all looked to her. "Many times, a Cutie Mark can mean what the person is...hrm...and I think I know what each of those markings means.” "Oh?” I asked as she nodded pointing to the moon and sun. "As we know the sun and moon means day and night, Celestia and Luna also bring us the night and day, which is why they have those Cutie Marks. But, a sun and moon could also mean good and evil.” She took a deep breath and then went on. "Brandon, I know you are good that is most for sure, but also, the way you fight...can be a bit vile in a way.” I rubbed the back of my head, so I was good and evil in a way. "The sword means that you will attack and protect the one you care for the most, kinda like Shiny Armour shield in a way. Though a sword is much deadlier.” At last she pointed to the black eagle wings. "The eagle is a symbol of both spirit and the warrior; we know that you are a warrior Brandon, so that is what it mostly means.” I looked down at my Cutie Mark, getting a pretty good idea on what it stood for, and it filled me with great pride to know I held such a powerful symbol on my arm. Thanking Twilight for telling me, I was about to reach for the menu once more, when it glowed a soft black color and floated into my hands. No one moved at the table, I looked around thinking it was just Moon being helpful, but she was no where to be found. "What the...” "Brandon...” Twilight whispered. "Your...hand...” looking down, I found the same black glow around my right hand, as I blinked it went away, the aura around the menu also leaving as Cadence then nodded. "I thought as much.” I looked up at her in confusion and then back at my own hand. "Though you were only with Moon for such a sort time, you have gained the skill to wield magic now.” "Wha?” I asked looking at her and then to Twilight who was equally as shocked as myself. "The magic that brought you and Moon to each own bodies, did you ever think of how they knew such a spell?” she looked between the two of us. "Brandon, you are not the first to share the body of an Alicorn, and no, this does not count Luna. You see, many earth ponies wished to use magic as well, so they, if proven worthy, fused with a Alicorn for a little over a week, and then was released, giving them ether wings, or the power over magic.” Let me tell you...I was...shocked, that was the only word I could use, well okay I could use a lot more but I can't spell for shit so I won't even try alright. Twilight was still as shocked as I was as she looked to me but then smiled. "Hey, now I can teach you something now huh?” she answered with a sly grin as I only blushed and then laughed loudly. "Twilight not at the table really,” her brother answered as we all shared a laugh. Just then the sounds of wings were heard fluttering toward us, I thought it was ether Fluttershy or Rainbow Dash, but was surprised to see a grey mare Pegasus fly toward us. Looking at her, I couldn't help but see that she almost looked like Dash; I mean she did have the same body structure of my speedy friend, but the coat was grey as her hair was a dirty like blond. And where Rainbow Dash's Cutie Mark was of a rainbow lighting bolt in a cloud, hers' was of bubbles...yeah bubbles. When she landed and came closer with her mail bag over her back, I knew that was the mail mare Derpy I had seen flying around a lot, though I never got to meet her up-close. And when she was close as I stood up and jumped over to see her, her eyes...were crossed! "You Brandon?” she asked as she sat down looking at me with unblinking eyes as I could only nod as she then went in the bag and pulled out a large box with a letter on the top. "For you!” "Uh...thanks, here let me give you something.” I turned around to grab some bits out of my back pocket, when I got ten I turned back to give them to her when I saw a large blue berry muffin in her hoof as she chewed on it. "Hey...where'd that muffin come from?” "Muffin button,” she answered taking another bite as I looked at her with a blank look. "Uh...there no such thing as a muffin button.” "Then where did I get this from?” she asked me looking down at it as I only shrugged giving her the bits, when I turned to leave I was about to ask her something else when I turned back, she had...another muffin?! "Now where did that one come from?” I asked her again as she looked at me with her crossed eyes. "Muffin button,” and then she took off and flew away. After getting back with the other three I placed the box on the table and took the letter, seeing the Cutie Mark that was my own, I was confused and read the bottom of the scroll to see that it was from Princess Moon. Breaking the seal I opened it and slowly started to read. Dear Brandon, Follower of the Night: As I told you early this morning, I can not use a lot of magic for fear that I may not be trusted, so that is why I have sent you this letter and package via mail mare. As you know, both Princess Luna and Celestia have their guards. Since I can not use a lot of my magic, I asked them if I could have some guards as well. They agreed, and when asked which of their guards I would like to have, I told them I wanted you. I blinked as I read the later; the other three seemed to see my blank look as they came closer to read as I did. I know this is coming a little too fast, and how I didn't ask you in person, but I thought what better pony to guard me then the one who showed me the new view of the world and how some pony may enjoy mine and Luna's nights. Within the package is your captain grabs, I do hope that you will become my captain Brandon, I feel no better then to have someone with such a strong heart and will to keep me safe should the need raise. Your friend for all eternity: Princess Moon Placing the letter on the table, I started to unwrap the package slowly, opening the black bow that was inside and saw what was within. Within seemed to be a large black rope, the inside seemed to be a blood red, and around where my waist would be, it was cut straight down making movement very easy. The chest plate and other armour were within it as well, the design of the chest plate looked to be human size, wondering how she got my size; I picked it up as it glistened in the sunlight. Going down the middle was the outline of her Cutie Mark. The arm guards were also sliver, reaching up to where my shoulders would be, but ending where my wrist would start. On the shoulder parts, where my Cutie Mark would be on both side, where my own Cutie Mark craved within the metal. The metal boots were also within the package as I brought them out and saw how where my knee would be, were spikes much like when I was an Alicorn. Shiny Armour was reading over the letter I had gotten again as he looked from it to me. "You are going to take her offer to be her guard?” I didn't answer at first; just looking at the armour and rope she had given me. I wanted to be her guard really I did, maybe if ponies saw that I trusted her to much, that they too would start to trust her. But would that mean me leaving Twilight and Ponyville? "You know you don't have to leave Ponyville to be her captain guard.” I looked up in confusion as he smiled at me. "I know for a fact that Moon already has some guards watching her, for I placed some to watch over her. Of course this was also made so that we would know if she did indeed try to turn back to her old ways.” He looked at me as I gave him a wary look. "I'm just doing my duty of Princess Celestia, but if you are her captain, then you can stay here, and only leave to be by her side when the need is truly great, like if she was in grave danger.” Closing my eyes and then crossing my hands over each other while placing them under my chin, I thought long and hard about my choices, I would be able to stay with Twilight, that was for sure, and I did want to...oh what the hell? "Do you mind telling her I accept when you return?” I asked as he smiled and nodded as well as Twilight as I felt her hug me slightly as I hugged her back. After we ate our lunch and said our goodbyes, I and twilight made our way back toward our place as I held the package under my arm. "So this...Nightmare Night thing, you going out?” I asked Twilight as she looked to me and nodded her head. "Oh yes, and I already have an idea of what I shall be!” "Which is,” I asked looking down at her as she smiled. "Secret.” She answered my question as I only rolled my eyes at her, I kinda did want to know right now what she would be, but I guess I could wait; I think. But on our way back, Twilight stopped as she looked ahead, I did as well to see that Princess Luna and Celestia were at our home, as if waiting for us. "OhBrandon!” Luna cried out as she came over to us in haste. "It is good to see you awake and well, how do you feel?” "Fine,” I answered her with a nod. "Also check this out.” I lifted my sleeve to show my Cutie Mark as she gasped, the white Alicorn also coming over to see. "So you have gained a Cutie Mark Brandon...it looks like the one when you were an Alicorn.” "That is it,” I told her. "Speaking of which...it seems I can...” "Use magic?” me and Twilight looked to each other and then back to her as she smiled. "We thought you might...and we have other news as well.” "Which is?” "Come inside so we may tell.” Following the two inside, me and Twilight sat down on the sofa as Celestia started. "As you know, fusing with Moon allowed you to become an Alicorn,” I nodded at this. "But it also did something else. "Like what?” I asked her as Luna walked over. "Do you know why Moon looks much like me?” she asked as I shook my head slightly. "It was because she was fused with me for so long, her now body look like me in a way.” "So?” I asked her as I blinked slightly. "If you shared her soul and were giving a body like her, then some of her DNA as well as mine...were put into you.” "Say what?!” I cried as Celestia nodded her head moving closer. "Brandon, there is a reason to why your Cutie Mark looks like a half moon half sun as well. It is because, in a way, you have become our half brother.” "What...I...and...Fuck?” I was still so confused, I couldn't' even use real words right! Me...Their half brothers...would that make me...? "That would makeBrandona prince then?!” asked Twilight with shock in her voice as both of the larger mares smiled and nodded. "Wow...that is amazing...I'm dating royalty now.” This was...so much to wrap around in one go, I was...now their brother, I was now...prince of Equestria...unholy shit face cock master! I think my face gave me away for me being confused and shocked, for I saw Twilight wave her hoof in front of my face a few times as she clapped them together as I blinked and shook my head slightly looking at her and then to my...sisters. "I know this is a lot to take in at once,” Celestia told me. "But you don't have to worry about royalty work...well at least not now.” "Huh?” "If you are our brother now, since you have Alicorn DNA, you may even be able to take your Alicorn sate once more in the coming years. Also you may live as long as we do, as you know; we are over a thousand years of age.” You know...that does sound somewhat cool, but then that means... Turning to look at Twilight I think she knew what I was thinking, but I don't think the two older mares saw our looks. "Well...we shall leave you two alone then,” "Wait,” I spoke up standing. "May I speak to you two...alone?” they both looked to each other and nodded as we went upstairs as Twilight went to do something else. I sat down on the bed upstairs as my...sisters...ugh that's gonna take some getting use to; sat on the floor as they watched as I shook my head. "Please tell me this is some sort of joke...not to be rude or anything, but...really; me getting the DNA of Moon and then me becoming all three of you princess brother!?” "It may seem strange, but we did a test.” "A test?” I asked them as they nodded. "You know in your home world, how if the male don't think that the child is theirs by blood?” I nodded my head. "We were able to go to your world for a moment to get such a test; we also went to our healer and asked her to change it up a bit. While you were sleeping, we took a bit of your blood, and then all three of our bloods as well. When the healer brought them all together, they matched as if siblings would.” I looked down at my hands. So one day I would become an Alicorn, I'll admit, I kinda liked being an Alicorn, but still...wow... Closing my eyes and taking a deep breath, I thought what I was going to say next as I let a small smile cross over my face. "Always wanted sister's truth be told.” I said looking at them as they also smiled. "Does this mean I have to have guards around me?” "It would be best yes,” Celestia told me. "But we will not allow guards around you, if you wish not to allow more then the ponies you pick to know of what you are now.” "Please, thanks.” I nodded to them as they nodded back. "Also...one other thing.” "Yes?” they both asked as I smiled. "I know Nightmare Night is tonight, and I had this great idea...do you think it is possible to turn me into a Pegasus or pony for the night with my Cutie Mark?” my new sisters turned to each other, did I see...a smile from them. "But of course, Luna told me with a smile. "When the night comes and the moon is rising, you shall change into your inner pony, not Eclipse, but someone else.” "Alright then, thanks.” "So how do you think they are going to react when I tell them?” after Celestia and Luna left, I thought it would be better to tell all of our friends at once about my Cutie Mark, and as well as me being a prince now. Prince...you would think that you could only be a prince in an old video game or the prince ofLondonor something like that. Twilight only slightly shrugged looking up at me as we waited at the door, Who had long since gone, maybe ten minutes to send a small note about me being awake. "Well I know for sure Rarity might treat you differently,” she told me with a nod. "She has tried to date a prince once before...didn't turn out so well.” "How so?” I asked as she chuckled. "Seem he was more worried about him not being dirty then about Rarity, and if I'm not mistaken, she told him that the only thing royal about him was that he was a royal pain!” "That reminds me,” I spoke up looking down at her. "If I start getting a big head about this...hoof me in the head will ya?” Twilight giggled but nodded all the same as I smiled and looked forward once more; tilting my head when I saw a cloud of dust. "Hey what's that?” I asked pointing out as Twilight also narrowed her eyes to see. "I'm not sure,” she answered. Well I got my answered as a pink blur tackled hugged me hard, the force of the tackle sending me on my back and sliding along the floor as a very high and speed talking pony spoke. "Ohmygoshohmygoshohmygosh you're alright!” I groaned as I looked at my chest to see Pinkie Pie hugging me tightly as she then looked up at me. "I thought you would never wake up, you were not moving and sleeping it was like you were in a coma, or just having a nice dream. Oh I hope we didn't wake you when having a nice dream!” "It's good to see you too Pinkie,” I told my friend while petting her mane. "Now we have to have a-.” She didn't get too finished as I pinched her lips. "Oh no, no more parties for a while had too many in the last month!” "Aww...” she moaned as I let her lips go. "Darling!” I looked over as I got up to see Rarity standing at the door, she came over as I went on my knee as she rounded up and held me in a tight hug. "Oh my stars, I thought for sure you would never wake, it felt like forever since I heard your voice...oh say something to me please...” I softly chuckled; I really hoped she didn't have a crush on me still. "It is so nice to see you again Rarity.” She somewhat cooed at my voice as I petted her back. "How was everyone?” "How was everyone?” she asked as if I had hit her. 'What do you think? We were all worried sick about you! When you just collapsed like you did...we thought you've...” I sighed and hugged her all the tighter. "Well I'm fine now...don't worry.” "Brandon!” I looked up to see Rainbow Dash fly down at high speed, Fluttershy right behind her as fast as she could go. When the two landed Rarity went to the side as me and dash bro-fisted as me and Fluttershy hugged. "I'm glad you're alright man, Twilight was a wreck without you!” I looked over for a moment to see twilight looking at me too, also looking down as if she was embarrassed that it was true. After a while and a lot of questions, we were inside the house as we all sat in a circle. The Cutie Mark Crusaders were also with us as well, all three of them sitting ether on my knees or on my lap as I rubbed their backs slightly as they were the worst of my friends, the only one I had yet to see was Spike. Shrugging it off since I would tell him the very same thing later anyway, I looked at each of my friends as I let out a deep sigh. "Okay, so I gather you all here today to tell you two things, well, one of them is to really show you.” I slowly lifted up my shelve to show them my Cutie Mark as they all gasped, the three girls on me the loudest. "No way!” Scootaloo cried. "You got one now?!” "Does that mean...” Sweetie Belle asked looking up at me. "You're gonna leave the Cutie Mark Crusaders?” I laughed and shook my head. "And let you girls search without me, fat chance!” I saw their once sad, upset faces turn into wide grins as Apple bloom and Sweetie Belle hugged me, seemed Scootaloo just placed the tip of her hoof in her mouth making gagging noises as I only chuckled, giving her a small nudgy. "So what is the other thing you wanna to tell us all?” Applejack asked me as I looked to her. "Is there something ya'll keeping from us or something?” I and Twilight looked to each other for a moment. I really wanted to tell them...but I didn't want our friendship to be any different then what it was. I mean I was still freaking out about being a brother, even if it was half by DNA to Moon, Luna, and Celestia. "Oh I know!” Pinkie Pie cried out while jumping up and down. "Twilight's pregnant!” If me and her were drinking anything, or eating anything for that matter, we would've spat it right back out from what our happy go lucky friend just said. "W...what?!” we both cried out. "No,” I went on. "She is not pregnant!” "Then...are you? But how is that possible, you're a guy!” "I'm not pregnant ether!” "Then...who's pregnant?” "NO ONE!” we both cried at once yet again. After the laughers of everyone else died down I sighed while crossing my arms. "Listen...everyone please, can you promise me something?” they all looked to each other and then back to me, Twilight coming to sit by me as she laid her head on my shoulder. "You can not tell anyone, and I mean ANYONE what I'm about to tell you next...understand? Only the Princesses know of this...since they told us.” Looking all around at each other once more, they all nodded their heads and then looked back to us. Taking a deep breath I exhaled and closed my eyes. "When I fused with Moon, I was given some of her DNA, this also giving me Luna's DNA as well.” "So?” asked Rainbow Dash as I gave her a stern look, telling her with my eyes to not say anything else. "How much do you all know about the DNA structure?” the mutter of confusion answered my question. "Okay...lets say it like this, Rarity and Sweetie Belle, you two are sisters right?” they both nodded. "Well your DNA would be somewhat the same in a way, because of you being siblings.” I think that got them thinking on what I was getting at. "Does...” Fluttershy spoke in her whisper like voice. "Does that make you now...the brother of the princesses?” I softly nodded my head at her question as Applejack's eyes grew wide. "Whoa Nelly!” she cried out standing on her hooves at once. "Then that makes you...you...” "Prince Brandon now...yes.” At once, all but Twilight bowed down before me as I groaned. "Girls please don't,” I spoke out as they got back up. "I...I don't want this to change our friendship.” "But you are now a prince!” Rarity spoke up as she came up to me sitting before me. "Not only a normal prince, but prince of all of Equestria!” "Celestia said I was only prince in title for now,” I told her while looking away. "Saying that I didn't need to worry about the work that comes with that title for a while. And beside, I don't know the first thing on how to be a prince.” "What's there to know?” asked Rainbow Dash with a grin. "Just boss ponies around!” I gave her yet another glare as she only grinned and chuckled. "But really...please, don't tell anyone else about what I am now, please?” they all looked to each other but smiled all the same. "You can count on us partner!” Applejack told me while patting my back. "If you don't want anypony to know right now, then we'll keep it all hush hush, right ya'll?” "Yeah!” Pinkie Pie chirped. "But when you do tell everyone I want to plan the party!” "I'll keep your secret this timeBrandon,” Fluttershy whispered giving me a smile as I smiled back at her. "And since you're staying with us, we won't tell a soul!” Scootaloo answered as the rest of our group nodded their little heads. "Thanks girls...” Hours later, they had all left, leaving myself and Twilight alone in the library/home that we shared. Since not seeing Spike all day, I asked Twilight this time as she answered. "Spike went though a small growing spell,” she answered me. "He grew a bit, so did his lust for rubies, so he's out hunting, I guess he got better too because he went farther out of Ponyville.” "I see,” I answered with a nod as we sat on our bed, her head on my lap as I rubbed her hair softly. "Remember when Pinkie said about me being...pregnant?” I softly chuckled at this. "Yeah; why?” "Do you want children one day?” I looked down at her as she looked up. Was she truly asking...? "Well...sure, but can ponies and human really have kids together?” "Remember, you're not fully human anymore.” She gave me a small smile as I laughed slightly. "True dat...True dat.” I sighed slightly while still looking at her. "But yes...I wouldn't mind having a foal one day.” "Well...” she answered looking away for a moment. "My heat is coming soon, since we ponies go into heat twice a year, one at the spring, and one as the fall starts.” "Hrm,” I answered rubbing her neck and back more as the sound of the door opening downstairs and closing was heard. "Twilight, I'm back!” it was Spike, but I noticed that his voice sounded a bit more...deeper. "We're up here Spike!” "We...ohBrandonis awake huh?” as the sound of claws on floor came up, I was shocked by how much Spike really did change. His face didn't really have that roundness anymore, but more of a triangle look. The green fins on his head, which looked to be soft and rounded, were now from where I was standing, more sharp looking, though he easily pushed them back as if they were his hair; the same with the yellow fins on the side of his head. When I stood up to go over to him, I noticed that he was now taller then my waist, the fins easily hitting my chest as he looked up a bit. His tail much longer and even he had tiny little wings on his back. "Holy shit man!” I told him as he chuckled and once more rubbed his fins like hair once more. "Yeah I know, I was surprised too as well, I mean, Twilight's magic did stop me from growing big...cause of something I don't wanna talk about, maybe the spell is slowly wearing down?” I softly nodded at this, bringing my hand to my chin. "Well, you're looking more and more of a dragon...in fact...I think I have an idea for a Nightmare Moon costume for ya!” "Really? What?” I grinned and then looked to Twilight. "Hey, do you mind sending a letter to my s...I mean to the princesses?” I asked Twilight, almost forgetting that I didn't tell Spike yet. She nodded as I told her to say forget what I told them about the spell for tonight, I had something better. "Whoa whoa...so...your a prince now?!” "Hush will ya!” I hissed at Spike as we were on our way toward Rarity for her help. "I don't want Everypony to know just yet!” I watched as he waved his claws back and froth in a way of saying sorry as I only rolled my eyes. "I mean really...like I told the others, I don't the first thing of being a prince! I'm surprised that Celestia and Luna or even Moon if she knows hadn't sent a few guards to follow me around.” "I'm sure the reason why they didn't is because they believe that you can hold your own when the need comes.” My dragon friend suggested as I only shrugged my shoulders. "Or maybe since I told them not to tell anyone, they won't send me guards until they do release it to the public.” Spike nodded at this, finding that bit of information I guess acceptable. "So what is this idea that you had?” he asked as I smiled. "You ever heard of cos-play?” I asked him as he softly shook his head. "Okay let's say this. Rainbow Dash is a huge fan of that Daring Do right?” Spike nodded his head slightly. "Well I'm guessing for Nightmare Night she will no doubt be her, that is cos-playing, being something that you would read or see on TV and video games and such like that.” "TV... and what?” he asked, not knowing what those things were. "Never mind, anyway, you'll see...ah here we are!” finding our way to Rarity's place, I knocked on the door softly three times. After a moment the sound of clopping was heard as the Unicorn opened the door and gasped. "Brandon!” she cried out and smiled. "So nice to see you again and...Spike is that you?” Spike smiled and brought his claws to his hips and nodded his head as Rarity looked him over. "My, you look more of a dragon now then you did before darling!” I saw the tiniest of a blush on his face as I softly chuckled. "SO does he know?” "Yup,” I answered. "Told him on the way down here.” "That is good, so should I call you my Prince, from now on?” I frowned as she just chuckled and led us inside. "Well I will be more then happy to make you two customs for tonight!” Rarity answered as she brought her glasses to her face. "Brandon, I know you can draw pretty well, and I know you said you had an idea, so how about you start working over Spike's design while I go get some things.” I nodded to my friend as I looked over to Spike, doing a quick doodle of him for the outline and started to draw the clothing. I grinned, it came out just as I saw it, no doubt he would like it and try to woo Rarity over. When she came back, I had to drawing down and showed it to her, but not Spike, making him grumble as he sat on the couch before dozing off. "My goodness! This is...unlike anything I ever seen before!” "Well it is based off a Video Game character from my home world, so I'm not surprised that you haven't seen it.” "And these parts?” she asked pointing at the part she was talking about. "If you have metal around here I can make it, trust me I have before.” "You're just in luck, another costumer wanted this metal for his suit that can easily bend, and when heated stays the way it is. It's upstairs I'll get it and then you can work on it!” "Got enough for three of these?” I asked. "One goes with mine as well.” "But of course one moment!” as she left again, I went over to spike, taking the measurement I needed as I jotted them down. When she came back, she worked on the clothes, as I did for my own add on. I will not tell you what I made until I write how Spike would react and how I would show what he looked like, I know, I'm a prick. After a few hours of working, I got mine down as well as Rarity as we went over to wake up Spike. He grumbled and woke up as I smiled at him, telling him that his was ready. As he went to try the suit on, I showed him how to put on what I made and what they could do, he grinned wide at this as he thanked me. As me and Rarity waited I started to draw what mine would look like. "Alright, I'm ready!” we both looked over as the dragon slowly came out as I smirked. I just KNEW he would pull it off. Standing before us was Spike; the clothing was a mixture of a grey like white and red. The cloak opened around his chest area, allowing another set of white clothing to be seen that went up to his neck. The flaps of the open part, showed a blood red color. The hood that he wore covered his eyes as he looked down slightly; the tip pointed giving him a more mysteries look. On the left side of his shoulder, a long white cape flowed down a bit to his waist, the inside being the same blood red as the flaps. His legs, the flaps opened and moved making it easier for him to walk. Though I did not have enough metal to make the armour of metal, I made the cape part of the metal leather as well as the waist part, but I had a little metal left to make the designed that went with it. "My goodness Spike, you look very handsome and dashing in that suit!” The dragon smiled as he brought the hood off, the hood having some holes for his green fins to go though. "Yeah but look at this!” he brought up the two metal gauntlets that I made for him just a moment ago, flicking his wrist, a blade came out of each, as Rarity jumped back in shocked. "Brandonthis is so cool though! Who did you said was the name of the character that wore this?” "His name was Ezio,” I spoke up while chuckling. "In the game Assassin Creed Brotherhood, he was the leader of a band of Assassins he made inRometo stop the man who wanted to take it over.” "Leader of the Assassins wicked sweet!” "Just don't go around trying to stab anyone please?” I told him while crossing my arms. "I trust that you will use those blades in your hands for just show.” "You can count on me!” he cried giving me a small salute as I groaned slightly but laughed. Rarity walked over to Spike and started to walk around him, eyeing the clothing she made to see if everything was good. "Well, for the first time doing this, I did a most dashing job, nowBrandon, for your one!” I smiled and nodded as I gave her the picture as she too started to work on mine as Spike played with the blades. I left a little after that to get my own sword at my place, already seeing many of the children in their customs getting ready to get some candy. I had yet to seen what my friends would be, and Twilight was nowhere to be seen as well. I overheard Fluttershy saying she would not go, saying she was too freighted about ponies scaring her. I tried to coax her to come, but she denied my offer; oh well, I'll be to try again next year. Walking back with the sword in hand, I came to see Rarity working on the chest part of my suit. I went to the sofa to work on the last part of the metal that I had, I bet you all can easily guess who I'm going out as now huh? "It is done!” she cried as she brought the long cloth out for all to see as I smiled and took it, the gauntlet now done as I went behind a curtain to change. After a bit of struggle I was done, and came out as Spike brought a nail to his chin as if thinking as Rarity only smiled. Mine was much like Spike's in a way, but much older looking. The same like hood covering my hair and face. Though I did not have a cape or the metal on my waist I held a red cloth that went down between my legs my sword strapped to my side as the gauntlet on my left hand. On my back was a sheath for a long dagger that I could have, but forget to buy one. "And who are you dressed up as?” Rarity asked. "A younger Ezio?” I shook my head and smiled. "This is the suit of Altair, not the founder of the Assassin Brotherhood, but an old master that is Ezio ancestor and brought back the way of the Assassins.” "Whoa,” Spike claimed coming up closer. "Mine looks better,” he grinned as I rolled my eyes. "So Rarity, are you coming out too?” she nodded as well as she then looked upstairs. "I'll be out in a bit, you two go on, the sun is setting so no doubt many ponies will be out and about, go on, I shall see you two later!” "Come on, we gotta find Twilight!” I followed after the waist high dragon as we made our way back into Ponyville, many ponies even stopped us to ask us what we were, since I didn't feel like telling them the whole back story, I simple told them we were Assassins. I even told them to rest in peace the way Ezio would say in the game. Looking around, I saw Twilight, I was surprised that she was not in her own costume at the moment, so when I came up, I started to notice something, her hair seem longer, even her tail. "Twilight?” I asked tapping her back, who I thought was Twilight turned around and jumped up high and cried. "Hiya Brandon!” I jumped back, I knew that voice well. "Pinkie Pie?!” I cried as the usually pink pony giggled while jumping up and down. "Wow, I even got you, well then, Hiya I'm Twilight Sparkle! Student to Princess Celestia and Brandon Casey's girlfriend!” "How the...what the?” I could only gawk as she looked almost like her, hell even her Cutie Mark was covered and matched my girlfriend's! "Pretty cool huh? I've been everything these last few years, but not one of my friends, soooo...tah dah!” I sighed and softly chuckled as she then took into my own costume. "ButBrandon, that costume is so cool, you like some kind of old healer? Huh huh huh tell me what you are!” "I'm Altair, Assassin.” "Assassin! Ohhh you gonna go stab someone if somepony pays you?!” still jumping up and down I only shook my head. "Oh is Spike one of your followers?” "I guess I'm Ezio, leader of the Assassin Brother Hood inRome.” "Rome? Where's that?” she asked as I only chuckled. "Pinkie, have you seen Twilight?” "I'm right here!” she grinned while stopping her bouncing.” "I mean it Pinkie, where is the real Twilight?” she only giggled and shrugged her shoulders. "I don't know, but I just saw this pony a while ago that looked almost human!” I was surprised by this, but looked to where she was pointing. "Alright, I'll go see, have fun you two.” "Okie dokie lokie! Come on Spike, lets see who else will think I'm Twilight!” shaking my head I left off to find Twilight, not even five minuets later, I found what Pinkie was talking about. Whoever this Pony was, it did have a body of a human, though the foot still held the hooves, the hoof where the hands were be were human hands! Nails were black as night. A long purple like tail seen flowing behind the pair of blue jeans it wore, wide hips showing that this pony was female. The hair also seeming familiar to me as well as the coat as I made my way over and tapped the female's shoulder. When she turned around, I did a double take back as she smiled. Her purple horn easily seen as well as the eyes. "HeyBrandon...what do you think?” It was Twilight! Wearing my blue jeans and white shirt, I looked down at her chest to see...breast pushing out. She still held a muzzle and her purple coat, but she looked so...human like now. If any one is reading this, then let me tell you this...every...furry...lovers...dream...come...true! "T...Twilight?” I had to shatter a bit as she only giggled slightly but nodded. "Yeah it's me; I wanted to try something different. Believe me I tried the new spell I've been working on for a while to make me full human for the night, though I guess I still need to work on it since I still look pony in a way.” She looked down to herself and then held the breast under the shirt. "And what the heck are these for anyway? I've seen the females in the old history books have them, but I have no idea what they are for!” "Well uh...” I tried to look at her eyes and not the breast she was messing around with. "You see, when the human mother has children, the breast is filled with milk...so the child can breast feed.” "Really? I'll have to write that down later on!” "Uh...yeah you do that...wait you've been trying this spell for a while now? How long?” She smiled slightly and brushed her hair back with her new hands. "The day after we became an item, I kinda wanted to know what it like to be human.” I could only blink as she told me this, seeing her like this, was very different. She was still shorter then me, but at least I didn't have to bend down to look at her in the eye. "So what do you think, do I look better as this or my old self.” "Hey I don't care what you look like,” I told her as she blinked. "I love you for who you are, not what you look like.” "OhBrandon...” she smiled and moved closer, hugging me slightly as I hugged her back, I was blushing when her breast were pushed up to me. "Oh, did you see what Pinkie Pie was dressed up as!” "Yeah,” I answered with the shake of my head, I pulled my hood off so she could see me better. "I really thought it was you for a moment!” she chuckled as well as we started to walk. "So what are you dressed up as?” "Character from my home world,” I told her. "An Assassin really; there even is this saying that goes with it...I think I can remember it all.” "Can I hear it?” she asked as I nodded clearing my throat. "Where other blindly followed the laws of the land, remember; nothing is true. Where other follow the law of the world, remember; everything is permitted. We work in the dark, to serve the light. We are assassins.” (Please be known, I do not truly know the saying, I just put what I can remember) at the last part I told her the 'rest in peace' in the language Ezio would say. "That means rest in peace.” "Why would the Assassins say that though to the one they kill?” "I believe it is because even though the men and women they killed were vile and evil, they still have the right to sleep in peace for the next life on; that's what I think anyway.” I then looked toward Twilight as we went walking down the street. "So does anyone else know that this is you?” she nodded her head at me. "Yeah I told the other girls what I would be, just so there wouldn't be confusion, I guess Pinkie Pie forgot.” I nodded my head, and as we went on I heard the sound of wings behind us. "Hey you two!” we turned around to see...Derpy land before us, why wasn't she wearing something...wait a moment...her eyes...they were a different shade and not...walled eye. And her voice was different too, the hair a bit shorter then I remember. Wait a second... "Rainbow Dash?” I asked as the mare smiled and nodded. "Pretty cool huh? When I found out Pinkie Pie was going as Twilight, I thought, why not go as Derpy, I mean, we somewhat look the same!” I laughed at this and nodded, knowing it was true, her own Cutie Mark being covered and showed Derpy's own, the bubbles. "ButBrandonman, yours and Spike's Costumes are wicked sweet! He told me it was from your home world!” "Yeah,” I nodded to her. "The idea came to me when I saw how he changed and I thought that he may like it.” "I'll say; those blades he had were wicked!” "Blades?” asked Twilight as I looked to her, brining my left hand up and flicking it, the same hidden blade popping out as she blinked. "He better not hurt anypony!” "He won't I made sure of that.” I hen looked to Dash...or Derpy and asked. "So what is everyone else?” "Well howdy ya'll!” I looked over as well as the other two to see Applejack walk up. Rolling my eyes, I kinda knew she would dress up as she was right now. Her hat having a star on it, and on her body was a old style sheriff vest, another star on it with 'sheriff Applejack' printed on it. her hair tied in a single pony tail as well as her tail as she trotted up to us. "Well hello Sheriff Jack,” I answered with a small salute. "Catch any outlaws yet?” she let out a short chuckle. "Not yet, but 'all keep my eyes open for those dirty bandits, don't ye worry!” we all shared a laugh at this as I then felt something clamp on my head. "Brainsssss, give me brainsssss!” I then heard a small giggle at that as I felt around and pulled whoever had bitten my head. I blinked when I saw it was Apple Bloom, the makeup she wore making it look like I was looking though her at times, seeing the bones of her insides, hair a mess, both eyes black with make up as her whole body was covered in filth. "Why hello Zombie Bloom, sorry you can't have my brain, I need it!” "Well I can't eat what you don't have!” I blinked at her remark as the other girls laughed as I smiled evil like. "Oh really then...well did Sweetie Belle tell you what I did to her when she was bugging me and Rarity?” she blinked and then her eyes grew wide as I brought a finger in my mouth. "No, no, no!” she cried wiggling in my grip before sticking it in her ear and wiggling it around. "Wet Willy!” I cried out as she wailed slightly as I brought her to the ground as she groaned and tried to wipe the spit out of her ear. "Gross thereBrandon!” she cried as I snickered as the other soon followed. "Ha, he got you too huh?” Looking over, I saw what seemed to be a small orange pony, I knew at once that it was Scootaloo were white cloth, did she hurt herself.er wings were white cloth, and did she hurt herself? I then saw a hat on her had, looking like something a...what's the word where a man or women digs up old fossils? Anyway, I knew who she was. "Well if it isn't Daring Do!” Rainbow Dash called out and went over. "Nice some though Scootaloo, don't know why I didn't think of that!” "Well I wanted to go out as you, but someone beat me to the hoof!” "Who?” I asked looking around. I got my answer as I saw a Pegasus fly past us looking like Dash while crying out 'muffins'. "I had to ask.” The next group of friends we saw were none other then Rarity and Sweetie Belle, Rarity as I had no doubt guessed, came dressed as a princess. The dress was long and a shape of deep purple, gold trimmings, no doubt the real kind, outline the whole dress, while also making out a design I had no idea what it was truth to be. Her hair was different, a lot more classy look then from what she would always wear it, the hair save for one string that covered her eyes were pushed to the side of her head. Sweetie Belle, dressed up to what looked to be a flower girl outfit, one that would be seen at a wedding. Spike and Pinkie Pie came back a while ago, the whole group talking while the three young girls would go door to door asking for candy, I came up with them at times, almost scaring the ponies when I showed them my hidden blade. The foal's bags were almost filled when someone called out. "It's Princess Celestia!” looking up at the sky, I could see that indeed it was Princess Celestia coming down, landing with grace as many came over to her to greet her and wish her a happy Nightmare Night. She only nodded to them all as she then made her way toward us. All of my friends bowed slightly at her as she only smiled and brought a hoof up. "Do not bow before me, we are friends, are we not?” I got a good look at her, something was...off and when she looked to me, I knew right there, why she was off. Her cats like eyes were looking to me as I smiled to her as she winked toward me. "Hey there Moon,” I told her as the other looked to me in shocked. "Going out as Celestia this year?” she softly chuckled as the others also gasped. "It is Princess Moon! Wow I swear I really thought you were Celestia!” Twilight spoke up while walking over to her. "I couldn't really think of anything, and it seems I'm not the only one dressing up as other ponies tonight.” Looking from Pinkie Pie to Rainbow Dash with a small smile. "It is strange now, in a way, a holiday made to try and say that I wouldn't find ponies if they clothed themselves. Quite silly, even the stories that went with them!” "Not to be rude,” I spoke up. "But...can you blame the ponies of old?” "No...I guess not.” "Hey no frowny!” Pinkie Pie spoke while jumping in front of her. "Today is the day we all get free candy, so put that frown upside down!” I was amazed by how, the very same pony that made her into a ghost like sate, I mean one of the ponies that did, was trying to cheer her up. I would think it would take years for any of them to truly grow found of her. Her frown slowly turned into a small smile as Pinkie Pie smiled just as wide. "See? So what are you doing here anyway?” "I thought I would come out and mingle with everyone else...truly see first hand how this night is brought about. Celestia and Luna will also come, for a little contest.” "Oh? What kind?” asked Scoot as she came up to her. "A costume contest.” She then looked to me. "AndBrandon, thank you for agreeing.” I nodded my head, I guess now it would seem weird, her brother being her captain guard. "A contest?” Spike asked. "What's the prize?” "Anything the winner wishes...within the law I mean.” I saw Spike eyes grew wide as he licked his lips, no doubt going to ask for a pile of gemstones no doubt if he won. "Brandon...may I speak to you for a moment?” I looked up at her and nodded, telling the others I would catch up with them soon after, they all left as me and Moon went toward a lone tree and sat under it as she looked toward all the ponies going by. "It is nice...to walk among the ponies once more.” she sated as if talking to herself as I looked up at her from where I was sitting. "I am also glad that they are enjoying this night.” "I told you,” I answered her placing a hand on her shoulder. "Ponies can enjoy the night, like this holiday, it will never be on a sunny day, for what would the point be?” she smiled and looked down at me as I smiled back. "So...from what I've been told...I'm now your half brother?” "Ah...so they indeed did tell you?” I nodded my head also looking ahead at nothing really. "Do you hate me for doing this?” "Did you know this would happen?” I asked her as she shook her head. "Then I do not hate you, beside...I'll live longer, become a Alicorn on my own one day, and gained three new sisters.” She smiled back at me as I smiled weakly, looking away again. "But something troubles you?” "It's...Twilight,” I told her as I sighed. "If I'll live as long as you three will, since I am a prince...that's means I'll outlive Twilight and...” "Yes...I see what ales you Brandon.” I looked up at her as she looked back down at me. "Do you know what happens when a Alicorn and Earth, Pegasus or Unicorn marry?” I only blinked. "They become husband and wife...?” I asked as she softly chuckled. "Well yes, but also, the non Alicorn, he or she will also become one in the coming years!” I was shocked slightly by this. "How is that...possible? I mean, does the marriage vows have like a magical charmed or something?” "Truthfully, the way it is done is a mystery to us. All we know is that the non Alicorn when married to one will become one him or herself.” So that meant that Shiny Armour would seen become an Alicorn as well. But marriage? I mean sure I did love Twilight; I doubt I would ever find a pony like her at all! And what would happen if we did break up, what if we...no, we would never break up; there was just something about her that made me want her. Bringing two fingers up to my nose, making sure not to flick my hidden blade out, I hummed to myself as I thought. "Well, that is all I have to say, and again, thank you for agreeing to be my captain.” I looked up at her and nodded my head as we stood up and made our way toward where my love and friends would be. We easily found them, they were all talking to...I chuckled to myself. I knew it was Celestia, simply because no other Alicorn I had met was that large, and beside, the eyes were a big giveaway. Seeing Celestia wearing the armour that Moon would wear, it seemed to make her more, fierce in a way, no doubt in her own, no one would dare mess with her. Her white coat, now black as night, as her Cutie Mark were also covered in replaced of Moon's. "That's reminds me!” Moon looked down toward me. "How the bloody hell can everyone get new Cutie Marks?” she chuckle softly as she answered me. "Just a prop, you see, say I wanted your Cutie Mark for the night, I would use this sort of paper that copies the mark, and place it over mine own. These making my own disappear for the night, while I hold the new one.” "Like one of those temporally tattoos,” I muttered to myself as we made our way over. Once close enough, 'Moon' looked over at us and smiled coming over. "Hello there sweet brother and sister, and how are we enjoying ourselves?” looking to Moon who was slightly shocked that she called her sister, I shrugged. "Okay I guess,” I answered. "Did the costume contest start yet?” Celestia smiled and nodded. "Who won?” I got my answered when I heard a loud crunch, looking over I saw that Spike had taking a huge bite out of what seemed to be a large red ruby, but when he swallowed, the ruby...returned to normal? "Heh...a ruby that is never truly eaten, nice.” "I think the crowd only picked him because of the blades he had,” Celestia told me. "Nice work on them by the way, you should make hoof gauntlet versions for the guards.” "Maybe, but I only know how to do hands and claws, not hoofs.” "A petty, " "So what is Luna dressed as tonight?” Rarity asked while walking up. "If you went as Princess Moon, and Princess Moon went as you, what would Princess Luna go as?” "Oh she went as a human.” "Say what?” I was utterly confused as Twilight also looked over to me as Celestia nodded. "Yes, you see, I knew Twilight was trying to make a spell that would allow her to go full human for a while, but it didn't work as you ca see.” We all looked to her as she slightly blushed. "How it worked for Luna, it was because she had a picture to go by.” "A picture?” I asked as she nodded once more. "Before the humans were...sent away,” no doubt wanted to keep a secret on how the humans really left. "She had asked a very well known artist to draw her, if she was human. Now it was very difficult to do, the human had to look at Luna as a whole in a sense as he had said. Take her body and try to remodel it within the pictures. At last, he made it, after taking him a full year, and let me say...it was remarkable!” "Is that her over there?” the voice of Apple Bloom was heard as we looked down to her and then followed with her hoof to where she was pointing. Sure enough, a human with a bluish like horn was walking toward us. I was surprised by how human she truly did look! I mean, beside the horn and how her hair glowed slightly, not flowing like when she was an Alicorn. She still held her corn on top of her head, but she wore a long black dressed, almost as if she was still an Alicorn, the symbol of her Cutie Mark seen on her chest, perky breast easily seen. I had to blush; here I was almost looking at my DNA half sister's breast for god sake! Thinking about it for a moment, if she were to somehow cover her horn, I swear I would no doubt have known it was her, okay maybe I would've but since I was told that it would be her...oh screw it you know what I mean. "Good even Everypony,” she spoke in her own voice while smiling. "Are we all having a good time?” Pretty much the rest of the time we were out was just having some fun, games and other sort of things of the sort. When it was time for us to retire to bed, Rarity came up and asked if I would like to come to the spa with her the following morning, I was surprised when Applejack was going as well. Before I could answer, Twilight answered for us. Saying we would be there, that the two should just come and get us. I shook my head lightly at this as me, Spike and Twilight walked back home. Spike giving me the hidden blades after Twilight told him to. Celestia using her magic to make them bigger so I could wear them and then outfitted them to my hands. Thanking her, we all left to ether keep having fun or go home. After undressing, I was only in my boxers of grey, Spike just undress and fell asleep in his bed, which was now downstairs in a room I had yet to see before. Maybe Twilight made it for him, not sure. The magic of Twilight's soon faded, returning back to her old self as she yawned slightly. I smiled and picked up my girlfriend and brought her to our bed. Removing the covers and blankets and setting her on my chest like always. Her head under my chin, her eyes slowly closing as she took to sleep. Rubbing her mane, I too felt the sleeping spell of the night taking a hold of me. Slowly closing my eyes, I kept one hand on her lower back, the other behind my head; as sleep took me in.
Chapter 9A little over a month had passed since Nightmare Night, this would be marking my full second month while living in Ponyville. Within this time span, Darkness had not shown his face anywhere or any of those Dark Beasts as he had called them; this worrying myself and my sisters greatly. By now I had grown use of now knowing I was a prince now, though only my friends, or should I say closest friends knew of my new title. I was glad that they had kept their word of not saying anything to the others until I felt I was ready to be addressed publicly about my new role. Fall was fast approaching as well, the lush green I would see on the tree slowly turning into different colors of red, brown and gold. Twilight couldn't wait, for her heat was also coming up as well, saying she truly wanted to know if we could produce a child together. It was almost funny when I would hear her count down the days, as if nature could truly be counted like that. Though on the outside I was smiling at each of my friends, each day passed, I grew more and more wary of how not a single word of Darkness had come to anyone's ears. What was he planning, was he still going to try to make Twilight his queen? Or would he just kill us all? I doubted he knew I was Eclipse, so maybe I could use that to my side when we fought next. I had grown stronger too, not in magic wise, for I still had a long way to go, the best I could do right now was pick things up with the magic I had gained. No I had grown stronger in the way of the blade. Finding some old books that the human of old would use to study from old masters, I learned quickly different styles; I think the best style for me was of course the one I've been using, using only the blade I held. But since also having the double hidden blades I had made for Spike, which Twilight made him give back after Nightmare Night, I also tried to train with them. I think I couldn't fight with them, but it would make a nice surprise when I was disarmed of my main weapon. Over the last couple of weeks, Twilight's brother Shiny Armor came to me to teach me how to be a captain, how to command any ponies that I would have to watch over and keep in line. He also gave me a ring that allowed a shield of short to appear when I need it. All I would have to do is slap it with my other hand, and the magical barrier would release the shield within. So far the Princesses had yet to tell anyone other then my friends who knew that I was now a prince, and I was truly glad as I said. I still didn't truly like the idea truth be told, I mean really...a human prince of Equestria? Sure I would soon be able to transform into my Alicorn self in the coming years...but I don't know. It was pretty cool being one; but I like my human self better. It was me being human that allowed Twilight to fall for me. Speaking of which, I had yet to see my girlfriend since she left this morning, saying something about a book she wanted to get from somepony; hrm, wonder when she'll get back. At the moment I was reading a book, a bit of more history about Equestria when I thought about Twilight. Putting the book down I stretched and then stood up and left out of our home. A few clouds in the sky, making same places dark because of the patches of clouds covering the sun. I didn't even take a few steps, before seeing Twilight trot over to me. "Hey Twilight,” I called to her as she came over and jumped onto my chest. I smiled as she nuzzled my cheek a bit, and then she kissed me. What I didn't see coming was how she pried my mouth open and slipped her tongue into my own mouth. Sure we tongue kissed...but never outside. When she broke the kiss, she had this sort of lust in her eyes as she giggled. "Hello lovely,” she spoke to me as I only blinked. "Do you mind...coming with me for a moment, I want to show you something.” "Uh...o...okay?” I answered her as she got to her feet and walked away, her hips swaying softly as I followed behind. Taking me out of Ponyville, I looked around, where was she taking me? When I looked back to her, she was on her way intoEverfreeForest. "Twilight wait!” I cried running after her, it was a good thing I had at least one of my hidden blades on me. As I ran on toward her, she seemed to run as well. Still running, I had to wonder what it was she wanted to show me, and what was with her...was she going into heat already and wanted to have a little...fun away from others? I soon found her; she was in an open area. She was standing before me, smiling widely at me as I came over and bent down to catch my breath a bit. "Okay what do you want me to...?” I tilted my head as I looked behind her. Four small black...things stood behind her in front of a tree. They stood like ponies, but they were all black having a slightly curved horn and bug wings, they reminded me of Alicorns, but I had never seen anything like this before. Along their backs were these blue top, even their tails seemed to be bug wings in a way, they also seemed to have holes in their legs; big ones too. Fang like teeth showing as they snarled lightly at me. They moved out of the way as I saw...Twilight?! She looked bad, slightly beaten as she slowly looked up, her eyes growing wide slightly. "Brandon...no...a trick!” "W...what?” I moved closer and then stopped as I heard the laughter of the 'Twilight' behind me. Slowly turning away from the black bug Alicorns, their blue covered eyes were it would be white and white pupils' beasts. I watched as the Twilight that brought me here grinned almost evil like as I took a step back holding my hands up ready to fight. "Who are you?!” I demanded in a harsh tone. Again the imposer laughed as a large green wall of flames covered her body; I backed away a bit, covering my face from the intense heat coming from the imposer. When the laughing stopped I removed my arms from my face to look who had truly brought me here. Whoever she was, to me she looked maybe taller then Luna, not as tall as Celestia, her body as black as those small things behind me, her fangs just as sharp. She seemed to have more holes along her legs. Her bug wings much larger as well as her 'tail' as well. Dark blue hair covered a bit of her face and went down her face, a sly grin showing from behind the hair; her green and grey like eyes looking right at me. Her horn, longer then those of the smaller one of her behind me as she chuckled softly. "Well,” she spoke in a voice I already didn't like. "Seems Twilight here has found herself a nice little human lover? By the way little Unicorn, he is a great kisser too.” Again she snickered as I glared harder at her. "Who the hell are you witch?!” I demanded again, about to reach for my sword, when I forgot I forget it at home. Fuck, I hope the blade inside my gauntlet was good for fighting! Again she chuckled softly, taking a step forward me as I took a step back, the sound of hissing behind me made me stop as I looked back, one of those things held a horn under Twilight's chin, looking to stab her if I tried anything. "Oh! Where am I at today?” she smiled as she raised a hoof to her chest. "My name is Queen Chrysalis, queen over the Changeling race!” "Well what do you want with me and Twilight?” I asked her, slowly bringing my hand toward my ring hand just in case I was attacked. "Well...truthfully I would just do what I wanted to you...but it seems Darkness has other plans for you two?” "Darkness?!” I cried as she softly chuckled. "Why yes, after that fight with that Alicorn her brother fused with, he was left in very bad shape. Teleporting himself away, he found himself before me, he told me of his plans to rule over Equestria, and I decided to aid him. He promised me all the food my long subjects need, in return, my aid in the battle to come!” I grinded my jaw tightly, at least he didn't know that it was I who was that Alicorn that kicked his sorry ass. "And as for Twilight, he's been working on a spell...to make her more...likeable toward him. And you, well...he just wants to kill you so that Twilight doesn't have anything to break free of his spell.” "So you brought me here to kill me huh?” I asked, my hand pressed over my other hand, about to press it at any giving moment. She rolled her eyes and shook her head. "It would be very simple for me to yes, but he wants the joy to watch your blood spill. So, you can come the easy way...” she stomped her hoof to the ground as more of those Changelings came all around us, forming a large circle as they snarled and growled. "Or the hard way.” I softly chuckled while closing my eyes, flexing my fingers a bit, I brought my right hand up and slammed it on my left hand, right on top of the ring Twilight's brother had given me. A light purple light surrounded my left arm as the small black freaks jumped back in fright as a shield, looking much like Shiny Armor's Cutie Mark came over my arm, when I brought it to my chest, it covered the whole arm as I smiled and flicked my hidden blade out. "How about my way?” I then turned and ran toward Twilight, Smashing one of the Changelings in the face as it screamed slightly as I kicked the other two away, stabbing forward I stabbed the last in the chest as it too screamed as I slapped it with my shield. Bending low to the ground, using the shield to cover my body and my body covering Twilight, I watched as the Changelings slowly came closer, my eyes scanning the area for any means to escape. Finding none but where I came in, I cursed myself. I would really have to fight them all to get out of here with Twilight. "Get him!” Chrysalis ordered as they all jumped to the attack. I roared out a battle cry as I brought the shield out and threw many of them to the side, kicking and stabbing as much as I could, but it proved worthless. Many of them started to pile on me, I felt their teeth sink into my skin as I cried out, feeling them sucking the blood out of me. Fucks...were these thing vampires? Soon, in such a shirt time, I felt myself grow weak from blood lost. Falling onto my chest as they got off me, blood dripping down my neck and arms as Chrysalis stood before me. I heard Twilight say something weakly to me, but it was lost to me. "Blood may not be the food of our choice,” she answered in a whisper to my ears. "But, at least it will do until Darkness rules this land!” "N...no...I...I won't....allow him to!” I forced out as I tried to stand, but fell on my chest again. "Oh, but you have no choice dearBrandon. He will be this land's master...and soon the world!” I think I was blacking out, because as I fell onto my side, the world around me started to blacken. "He better not be dead,” I heard a voice I had not heard in a long time. I softly groaned to myself, creaking a eye open to notice I was in a jail cell of sort, I couldn't really see because of the dark, but I could see that a small light was coming from just outside my cell, the shadow that loom from the light was none other then Chrysalis. I heard her scoff a bit as she then answered. "I told you he is not dead, so keep that knot out of your mane will you?” I heard a grumble, I knew it was Darkness. "So when are you coming for that Twilight Unicorn? I don't truly understand why you want her.” "Why I want her is my business only, and to when I'll be there, in the next few hours. That damn Eclipse did a big number on my body, I can't use my magic to the fullest even after all this time!” I snickered under my breath, but laughing hurt me as I groaned softly. I think she heard because I heard a chuckle from her. "Seems the human is awake, so I shall keep him company until you arrive.” "Fine, just don't kill the bastard.” And with that, the light was gone. Trying to move my hands, I found them above my head, chained to the wall as I flicked the chains, trying to see if maybe I could rip them off...nope...fuck. I only had a moment to myself, as soon, the damn queen showed her ugly mug before me at the cell door damn grin at on her hunches and grinned that same damn grin at me as I only glared at her. Blood caked my skin; no doubt I've been there for hours so the blood was dried where I was bitten by her little servants. "Well, morning there sunshine, have a nice little nap?” I spat blood at her feet as she only laughed slightly as I glared harder. "Where is Twilight?” I demanded softly, the pain making it hard for me to release my full rage on her. "She is busy waiting for her soon to be king upstairs.” She answered as I glared harder. "Oh don't be like that, soon she will be happy, you want her to be happy?” "Bitch when I get out of here, I'm going to wring you by your neck!” she only laughed at me as she dragged her hooves over the cell doors making them cling and clang. "It's too bad Darkness is going to kill you,” she spoke. "I could use a slave like you.” "I will never be your slave,” I answered her as she smiled. "Your lost I guess. Well why don't you just sit right there like a good little human, okay?” laughing she left me in the dark as I growled slightly to myself. Closing my eyes, I slowly started to think on how to escape; maybe I could use my magic? But all I could do was freaking lift stuff up by now, man... closing my eyes I started to call on my magic powers, luckily I guess they haven't thought of me knowing magic so I could use it. Maybe I could find a way to break the bounds. Closing my eyes, I pictured the links of the chains breaking, harder and harder I though at times I had to stop because I grew too weak. But at last, one link broke. With one hand free I sighed and flicked the cuff off with ease, doing the second one became easier since I knew what I was doing. When that came off I grinned; now there was two things I could do with magic! Going to the cell, I tried to see if it was open, nope, oh well. So using my magic I broke the lock off as slowly opened the door, seeing no guards around I made my way down the hall, until I stopped at one cell. I couldn't believe it; inside the cell...was a human! He too was chained to the wall like I was, his skin darker then mine, I mean way darker; he was brown. His black curly hair was a slight mess, he had some hair on his chin and face as well so I knew that he was at least my age, or younger. He wore what seemed to be a red sweater of sort, it was pretty simple, a faded logo on it that I couldn't see. His black jeans also faded as well as his white shoes. I unlocked the door at once, hoping that this guy was not dead, why had Celestia and Luna sent a human here? I would have to question them on this later, bringing a few fingers to his neck, I sighed as I felt a pulse, I then brought my hand over his eye lip and pulled them open; before snapping them back into place, this causing him to stir slightly. "H...huh...what the...?” he slowly opened his brown eyes to look at me as I smiled softly at him. "A...a human, whoa man, I really thought I was the only human here!” I chuckled slightly at this, thinking almost the same thing months ago. "Well, your not, you got a name?” I asked him as he nodded. "My name isDevon, you?” "Brandon, now hold still alright?” he seemed confused as I brought my hands to the link that held the cuffs together, thinking hard I broke the links as his hands came free. "Whoa, how'd you do that?” he asked watching as my hands stopped glowing. "Magic, anyway, lets go. I need to find someone before we leave!” "What about that weird horned bug thing?!” "You mean Queen Chrysalis, one I THINK she's an Alicorn, sure looks like one, and two, don't worry about her for now. Right now we need to find Twilight.” He had no idea what I was talking about, but nodded all the same. As he ran down the hall, we found a few small poles, thick enough to use as weapons as I gave one to him. "AlrightDevon, before we go any further, I gotta know, how did you get down here?” "Okay it's like this, I came here a little over a week ago, this big black horned wing think, I think that queen chick called him Darkness, came out of nowhere when I was on my way to work, grabbed me and brought me here. Told me that I had to be a spy to get some chick named Twilight and I'm guessing you're the onlyBrandonaround here right?” I shrugged. "Seems like he still wants us, well me dead and he wants Twilight I know that for sure...alright keep going.” "Alright, so I was like, 'no way man! I don't know what you're plan is!' and then he threw me down here.” "Huh, alright. Well just to tell ya, that I'm glad you didn't join him, he's trying to take over this world you know.” "Yeah I found that out when I was dragged down here, so what's your story, why does he want you dead?” "Well for one, he wants my girlfriend, that Twilight girl you overheard about, to be his queen. Seems he found a way for her to love him, and by killing me, he thinks of killing and way of her returning to normal.” "Well that sucks,” I nodded my head at this. "So this Twilight girl, she hot?” "Yeah she a cute Unicorn.” "Wait...what?” "Heh...” I rubbed the back of my head as we got to the only door out of the cell room. "You see, we are in a whole new world as you may have guessed. The Earth ponies, Unicorns and Pegasus, and as well the Alicorns are like the humans of this world. There are also dragons, hydras, and other beast you don't want to meet...well I guess Spike is a cool dragon to hang around with.” "Whoa, whoa, whoa back up a sec though!” I gave him a wary look. "You're...dating a Unicorn?” "So? She found no barrier to love me, same with me; so why not? Why you got a problem with that?” "Nah man, go for what you know; so I'm guessing you're a furry then?” I rolled my eyes at the term he used, Furries being humans who loved humanoid animals or just loved animals...in more way then one. "Yeah I guess so, anyway look, we can talk later alright?” he nodded his head slightly, his curls bouncing. "Just follow my lead, don't stray to far and try not to make any noises; alright?” he nodded sharply once more as we made our way at the door, slowly opening it as I looked around, and monition for him to follow. Where ever we were, it was still withinEverfreeForestthat was for sure, as I saw the forest though a closed window. Moving as slowly and as fast as we could, we would stop at any new hall way to see if it was cleared. We had a few close encounters with the Changelings or Dark Beasts, but they didn't see us. Opening one room, I sighed a sigh of relief as I found that my hidden blade was there as well as my shield ring. Giving Devon the ring for him to use, and how to use it and call it back, I slipped my blade around my wrist to see if it would work finding a metal pole and using magic to sharpen the edge and mold the bottom to make a handle, I also handed that to him, which he took and put the stick down. At least armed with some sort of weapons we made our way out again to try and find Twilight. I placed a hand to his chest to stop him as I saw two Dark Beasts talking; one was heavily armed with a huge blade and armor, no doubt the captain. "Is the Unicorn secured?” he asked in a hollow deep voice. "Yes sir,” the second much smaller one spoke. "Good, double the routes on the second floor just to be safe, we don't need that Nightmare Moon traitor and her puppet pony to catch us off guard again!” "Yes sir!” and with that he ran down the hallways, going up the stair way that was seen there. The captain going the other way as I backed us up and hid ourselves behind a wall as he walked passed us, mentioning for him to follow we tipped toed away and found ourselves at the door where the smaller one went. "Alright,” I whispered toDevon. "Listen closely alright? I made that makeshift blade as sharp as I could, it will cut, but not that well, those things we just saw, cut the head off alright, and do not let them surround you whatever it takes got it?” "Right,” he nodded his head as I smiled. "Good, now watch my back.” I opened to door slowly, peaking around to make sure none was there. Seeing that there was no one there, I flicked my wrist for him to follow. Bad mistake, as soon as we were a few feet away, the door slammed shut as growls were heard. "Oh...fuck...” going back to back with Devon, he slapped the ring as the shield came up, I flicked my blade out as six Dark Beasts surrounded us, the hall was very wide, so we could have room to fight. Pressing into each other's back, I feltDevonslightly shake as I looked to him. "Relax alright; I've got your back.” "R...right yeah!” he nodded his head as I nodded back. "Think of this as Left 4 Dead, only us two left, and we have melee weapons to take out these zombies.” "'cept, these guys are built somewhat like Tanks!” "Guess we'll just have to hop around and smack their head off huh?” I gave him a small smile as he looked back at me and shook his head. "If I die and you live, I'm so gonna haunt you!” (Twilight's POV) Once more captured, this time not in such a nice place. I watched as they dragged away my lover toward the jail cell as Chrysalis spoke of how she couldn't wait for the world to be under new control, did she not know that if Darkness got his way, there would be no love in the world! Meaning no food for her of the Changelings?! I hopedBrandonwas okay though, hoped that he got out somehow to tell the others where I was to help me. I couldn't even use my magic; something was covering my horn to prevent me from casting any spells. And Darkness was coming to do something to me...I just knew it! Curling up in the bed I was given, not as large as the other one, but enough to hold my body, I closed my eyes and just prayed that this was all just a dream. I was awakening maybe over an hour later when the sound of fighting was heard, didBrandoncome? Was he alone or was he with help? "Devonduck!” I heard him cry out, Devon, who wasDevon? I heard the sound of a thud and then a second voice. "Holy crap! How the hell did you do that?!” "Don't know, heat of the moment! Stay on your toes!” I heard the sound of the Dark Beast roaring as they trampled their feet's,Brandonalso yelling as more thuds were heard. A loud crash was heard as I jumped, and soon, nothing but silences, did he win...did they lose? I got my answer when the door was broken into as a Dark Beast was thrown into my room; head clean off as it slowly disappeared. Looking up, I sawBrandonin the doorway, looking in the dark before his eyes fell to mine. "Brandon!” I cried as he came running over as he pulled me into a hug. "Twilight...oh god...” hearing his voice made me so happy, this was the second time he saved me, and I really hope the last. Looking into his green and scar red eyes, I couldn't help but be proud he was my lover. Looking over, I saw...a human, where did he come from? And he was so much darker thenBrandon...did he get brunt or something? "So you're Twilight huh?” he asked walking up as I saw the shieldBrandonwas given by my brother. "Heh, for a horned pony, you're kinda cute.” I think I felt a blush come on as I looked away slightly as he laughed. I feltBrandontook a hold of the chain that held me, his hands lightly going black, before he broke them off. Helping me to my feet he knelt down and looked at me in my eyes. "Are you hurt?” he asked me as I shook my head. "Good,” he then took the thing off my horn as I shook my head. "You think you can teleport us out of here to Ponyville?” "I...no, one pony to one place is one thing, but three; I don't think so.” "Damn,” he cursed looking away. "Guess it's the old fashion way huh?” "Looks that way,” the second human spoke. "By the way, namesDevon, nice to meetcha,” "Uh...like wise.” I nodded to him asBrandonstood up and went to the window, standing back and then kicking it hard, the glass shattered but didn't cut him as he looked down. "There a bush down there to break our fall.” He told us "We can jump from here and make our...” the sound of a loud horn was heard as we all looked up. "Fuck, guess they know we're out now, come on we gotta do this now!” before any of us could move, I gasped and went behind Brandon, he also turned and took a step before me, pushing Devon back closer to me. Standing before the doorway...was Darkness. He looked just the same as last time, but his claim eyes, were now filled with rage. Dark Beast piled in front of him as I heardDevongulp slightly. "Devon...” he whispered as I looked fromBrandontoDevon. "Pick up Twilight and jump...run as fast as you can and do not stop...” "B...Brandon!” I cried out as he looked to me. "Twilight, please...you knowEverfreeForest, I'll hold off Darkness, you get help, now go!” "I don't think so, she is mine!” Darkness charged atBrandonas he too charged forward, jumping up and landing on his back, bringing the hidden blade to the back on his neck as the evil Alicorn screamed in pain. "Go now!” he screamed at us asDevonpicked me up while struggled as he jumped out of the window. We both yelled before hitting the bush, but no wounds were given. Looking back up at the broken window, I heard crashing up from above;Devonpushed me as he started to run as well. "Come on, we gotta go now!” I didn't move for a bit, but when I did I ran off, tear falling down my face, hoping thatBrandonwould be alright. (Brandon's POV) I was thrown into the wall once more, groaning I tried to stand back up, but was kicked in the gut as I spat out blood. "Oh, I'm going to enjoy killing you human!” he then stomped on my back hard causing me to cry out in pain. "No one is going to save you now you hear me!” I was thrown to a table that was in the room, the wood breaking under my weight as I coughed and splattered out blood. I then...started to laugh. "What is so damn funny?!” he screamed at me as I rolled onto my back and kept on laughing. "Truly...I think it's just the shock my body is going though...with all the blood I've lost so far...” I then looked over and saw that Queen Chrysalis was also watching, no doubt ready to see me die. "I remember you telling me...that blood is not yours kinds first choice of food...what is the first?” if I was going to die, might as well know that right? "Why it is love of course!” she smiled evilly. "I wish I could eat your love, or Twilight, it's almost as powerful as Shiny Armor was, maybe more!” "Wait though...” that didn't make sense at all. "But...if Darkness is going to take over the world with fear and all that...where would there be love?” her smile went away at once, Darkness must have saw this because he stopped glaring at me to look at her. "I mean, ponies all over the world will be fearful, not a single one will love another, meaning you will lose your one food source and soon your race will die out!” "Don't listen to him!” Darkness demanded. "I can force ponies to love each other fro your food!” "But that won't be real love will it Chrysalis?” I smiled, hell if I was going die, might as well make this dude even more pissed right?” "Silence!” his horn started to glow as I was lifted up, about to be thrown somewhere else, when a sound was heard, I couldn't caught put my finger on it, but soon I was dropped as Darkness was slammed into the wall; hard.” Looking at what hit him, I could only see a large boulder, looking at the window, I noticed a large hole now, and how did I not hear that? Soon the cries of warriors were heard as Celestia guards flew in, Chrysalis backing off before she too disappeared as the Dark Beast attacked the guards. I felt someone land beside me, looking over to see Shiny Armor there as his horn glowed with aura. "Hang on,” he told me as two guards with wings came over, each taking my arm and flying me outside as he used his magic to float down. As I looked outside, I saw many cannons pointed at the castle, I didn't know if it was Chrysalis's or Darkness new one, all I cared about was getting as far away from there as possible. "How...did you get here?” I would have thought it would have taken longer, Twilight only being gone for only ten minutes. Shiny Armor came over to me and brought me to a log as I grunted, holding my bleeding arm as he brought another Unicorn over as it looked different from the others; a healer no doubt. "Fluttershy said that the Twilight you were following looked odd to her, she got to Rainbow Dash who flew to us saying that something might be wrong, when we got to Ponyville and noticed you had not returned or Twilight, we knew something was wrong and came here as fast as we could.” He looked toward the north. "Twilight is now back in Ponyville with the others and that human she was with, she is safe now...don't worry.” I nodded my head, glad that was the case. Groaning as I felt my bones being healed, after I was as healed as I was going to get, I stood up slowly with the help of Shiny Armor. Calling over two guards, he ordered them to help me back to Ponyville, and also station more guards around the village. Hours pasted, I was now in the doctor office getting patched up some more, I winced when the doctor tapped my sides, my rips on my right side were broken, and magic would not heal them, only time. "You'll need to slow down someBrandon,” he told me as I sighed. "That means no fighting, got it?” "Yeah, yeah,” I answered slightly as he only frowned. "I mean it now, you're even lucky you are alive, do not test fate lad!” "I know, I know,” I told him as I slowly got off the bed I was sitting on, holding my side with my left arm as I slowly brought my shirt on. Slowly walking out, many ponies were worried about how close Darkness truly was, though the castle was now grounded, many guards were seen walking the street for a bit, they scoped the area ofEverfreeForest. Darkness was gone again, but we knew he would be back. Sighing softly I made my way out of the doctor office as I then started to walk slowly though Ponyville, I must have really gotten stronger if I didn't get knocked out by Darkness this time. Stopping for a moment I looked down at my hands, clutching and unclenching them as I sighed. I needed to learn more magic, it was truly the only way I could hold him back until everypony knew of me being an Alicorn. Humming a small song I just made up, I slowly may my way toward my home when I heard some chatting of the Cutie Mark Crusaders. "Well if you an't got a Cutie Mark you gotta join our group as well!” it was Scootaloo who was speaking as I peaked around and sawDevonlooking down at them in confusion. "Ya, it will be a whole lot of fun to try and find a talent fer you!” Apple Bloom answered next as Sweetie Belle just nodded. "And since you are staying with my big sister, I can come over and make you our cape!” I could see the newest human of Equestria start to blink in utter confusion as I made my way over. "Girls are you bugging him?” All three turned to me and then gave a yell of happiness as I came over to me as I went down on my knee and patted each of their heads slightly. "Brandonare you okay? I mean you looked pretty messed up!” Scootaloo told me as I slightly nodded. "I'm fine,” I answered nodding again. "Now what are you girls doing?” "Oh!” Sweetie Belle answered. "We wantDevonto join us, we would show him what a Cutie Mark is, but um...we don't have one.” I nodded and looked up toDevonbefore showing him my own one. Nodding I placed the shirt back on right as I looked to him again. "Might as well join them man, they won't stop bugging you until you agree.” Looking down at the three I saw what seemed to be a halo over each of their heads as they grinned wide at him as Devon sighed. "Fine I'll join.” "Yeah!” they all cried. "Another human member!”Devon looked up at me as I only chuckled. "So you got a talent or something?” I asked him as the three girls looked to him as he thought. All of a sudden he snapped his fingers, bringing both his thumbs out as he said. "I make juice!” Okay I knew once he had that that I would have a what the fuck look on my face, hell event he girls in front of me held that face for god sake! "You...make...juice?” I repeated as he nodded. "Damn good juice too, here I'll show you!” he then left for a shop as we all waited. I looked down at the girls as they only looked up at me as well, still slightly confused until later Devon came back with five glasses of red juice, at least I hope it was juice. We each took a glass as he lifted his up and drank his down in one gulp, I took the next one, sipping a bit as the girls soon drank theirs as easily as fast. My eyes widened, this was...the best juice ever! I had never tasted anything quite like it before! The others girls seemed to like it as well as they were asking for more. I no doubt could guess what his Cutie Mark was going to be. It kinda made me laugh thinking about it. Looking away for a moment, I just hopped that this small peace and laughter we were having, would last for a while.
Chapter 10After leavingDevonto do whatever he was going to do, I'm guessing getting ready for Pinkie Pie to throw him a party. I didn't understand how even after all of this, that pony would still throw a party! I had already seen Twilight while I was getting patched up, she said something about going back home to rest for a bit, after being captured once more by that Darkness prick, she told me she needed a nice hot shower. I couldn't really blame her; if someone that I hated or disliked even came close to touching me like that...ugh I would just dip myself in lava. Walking inside the house, I looked around a bit, seeing a door closed with some steam coming out from it, I sat on the sofa and waited for her to get out. As I sat there waiting, I noticed a scroll with my name on it, picking it up seeing the mark of my sister's hooves, I opened it and slowly started to read. Dear Brandon: We have heard from Shiny Armor about the new human in Ponyville, you must have known that we did not send him here, or else we would've told you prier to. Even though we did not bring him here, we can easily send him back home. We shall wait for one week, on the second day of the second week of him staying here, ask him if he would wish to go home if he could; just like the deal we made many weeks ago. You must make sure not to give him any idea that it is possible for him to return, or the others will know it was our doing. Celestia So I was right, Celestia or Luna, not even Moon had broughtDevonhere, Darkness had. And what if Darkness had truly already brought more humans here anyway, one that no doubt was trained to kill...or something much worst then just killing with no one knowing. I shuddered at the thought, and then saw something more to the letter. Also, I know you may think that this is too soon, but Equestria must now know of its new prince. Brandon, I fear that Darkness will truly kill us, that is why Everypony needs to know that if we fall, you are the one to take the throne. I can deeply understand the feelings you must be right now, how ponies alike will treat you differently. We will also tell them about you being that Alicorn, it is truly the only way we can stop a battle for the crown if we fall; we are deeply sorry. You know...I may have been pissed, maybe I should've, but maybe them telling everyone who I was now, was better then me, I mean not like I'm about to go out there and wave to Everypony...there I go again saying Everypony god damn it! I watched as the letter burned, leaving my hand unbrunt. Moving my fingers around, I sighed as I leaned back on the sofa, I think I dosed off for a moment, because I felt something wet on my chest. "Hey Twilight,” I spoke opening an eye to see that it was indeed my lover. She smiled, her hair flat because of the water as I was now wet. "Oppies, I made you all wet,” she teased as I rolled my eyes. "Really Twilight?” I asked shaking my head, since she was laying on me only a bit of water got on my face. "That would be something I would think of Pinkie Pie doing.” She smiled and laughed slightly, I could've moved her, but I felt like right here right now, I needed this; to be with her, to know she was safe. "So thatDevon...what's wrong with his skin?” "What do you mean?” I asked as I gave her a confused look. "Well,” she went on. "I've been reading some of the old history book that the humans made, and not once did I see a human with his skin tone...did he get brunt?” I then laughed loudly at that, covering my eyes as I dried my eyes. "No, he was born with that skin tone. I mean, there are different color humans, like for one, look at my skin.” I lifted up my arm to show her the top part. "See how it's so dark?” she nodded as I then sat up and then took off my shirt. "Now look at my chest.” "Hey...it's lighter then your arms!” "Yeah, you see that,” I pointed to my chest. "Is my true skin tone, just I don't go shirtless so it doesn't darken. But since I'm always outside showing off my arms, I get a sort of tan.Devonwas born with that skin tone because...well I'm not fully into the whole DNA crap really. But there are white, black, brown, yellow, tan, and pink.” "O...oh, so you humans came in different colors too?” I laughed slighted and petted her head. "I guess in a way we do. Speaking of which, I'm going to go see how he and Rarity our doing, then the rest of the day can just be us; kay?” she nodded and gave me a soft kiss on the cheek and then on the lips. I kissed her back, rubbing her cheeks softly as I felt her love flow though our lips. "I love you Brandon Casey,” she whispered to me as she placed her forehead on my own as we cuddled on the sofa. "I love you Twilight Sparkle.” She smiled as I held her close to my chest, not minding that the water was now soaked in my shirt. "Brandon...before you go, can I ask you something?” "Hrm?” I asked looking at her. "Would you want...to you know marry me?” I just looked at her and then smiled and chuckled. "I thought it was my job to ask you?” she blushed and held back her own laughter. "I...I know, but well... I just want to know.” "Course I would,” I answered without a second thought. "I am never going to find a girl like you Twilight, ever.” She gave me back a warm smile and rest her head back on my chest, my arms wrapping around her softly as I brought my chin on her head, just wanting to stay with her here, like this for as long as possible. "Changelings!” fucking ass pansy! Opening my eyes as well as Twilight as I saw the worry within her purple like eyes. I brought her off of me as I ran upstairs and grabbed my sword quickly, I wish I could've brought my armor on, but time was not on my side. Looking at Twilight I hope she knew that I wanted her to stay in here this time, she nodded to me as I started to run out of the house. Shiny Armor was right beside me, he seemed to wear armor that looked like a mixture of purple and gold, in fact it reminded me of theSpartahelmet he had on, the hair on the top being the color of his own hair. He gave orders to a few of his guards who saluted, staying around the house to keep Twilight safe. I nodded to him again as he nodded back as he ran off. At the edge of Ponyville, I saw that Celestia was already there, standing with some guards around her as me and Shiny Armor stood on ether side of her. Queen Chrysalis was there, on the other side of the bridge, so many of those little buggers that bit me were there as well. I held my blade up ready for any sort of attack they would do, but...they weren't doing anything. Chrysalis walked forward a bit as me, Shiny Armor and he guards all tensed as we all got ready before she stopped and brought a hoof up. "I have come here to parlay,” she spoke only toward Celestia. I watched as Celestia moved up a bit. "And what do you wish to talk about?” I looked over a bit, and then sawDevon, and the rest of my friends, save for the CMC's watching from the sidelines, at least Twilight wasn't here. "For us to work together for a while...a truth.” There were slight mutters all around, I couldn't really blame everyone for taking a step back from this, I mean, she did sided with Darkness...so was this just a trick? "And why do you wish to side with us?” the white princess asked as the queen snorted. "Just as that human had said when I last saw him,” she answered pointing to me as I held my sword up more. "If Darkness gets his way, he will shade the world in darkness, and no love will be left anywhere. Believe me, as much I would like to be rid of you right now...my subjects come first.” "And how do we know that you just want kill us?” I asked pointing the sword at her. "I find it funny how you could trust Nightmare Moon, and yet not me?” she gave me a smug smile as I raised an eyebrow. "Do you think I am an idiot, I know what you truly are...Eclipse.” Many of the guards, no doubt knowing who or what I was now, even some of the bystanders that were watching turned to me with weird looks as I glared. "How did you find out?” "Lots of clues, like when Darkness told me he was beaten by the Alicorn, I gave it some thought, why a random Alicorn come to Twilight's recues? Very simple, he would if he loved her, and who loves her; you do am I right?” I didn't say anything as she only smiled. "And if I'm mistaken, but didn't Darkness want to kill Eclipse, if that was the case, then he no doubt would've just killed you sooner then playing with you before Shiny Armor over there saved you.” She was right, she knew that I was truly Eclipse, so why keep that from Darkness though, this was all very confusing but I held a strait face. "We do need all the help we can receive,” I heard Celestia answer as I looked up as she nodded to me. "We doBrandon, I understand how you may feel, but we truly need her help.” "Tsk,” I looked away and brought my blade to my side as I glared up, seeing the queen of the Changelings smile. Just then I noticedDevonwalk out as if from nowhere, looking back I saw that Rarity was trying to coax him back, hell even I did but all he did was walk up to Chrysalis and stood before her. "Well hello there human,” she spoke looking down at him. "No hard feelings for us locking you up since we have to work together for the time being?” Devon didn't say anything, he just looked toward her legs and brought his whole hand though the holes of her legs as Chrysalis, myself and the others just watched. "Heh, kinda been wanting to do that for a while now!” and then he just turned and left...reallyDevon...what the fuck?! I then grabbed the back of his shirt and started to drag him backwards away from her back to Rarity, really...even I wasn't that random! "Okay man what the fuck?!” after I made sure that Twilight was fine, and after my older sister Celestia agreed to give a part of Everfree Forest to Queen chrysalis, both far off away from anypony but close enough that we could watch her. Celestia gave her the forest for them to feed on the animal close to there. A rule sating now that if a pony was taken of their love, the truth would be over, and we would fight them.Devonwas beside me as we made our way toward Rarity's place, the very same place where he would be staying at. I was going with him for two reasons, to make sure that Rarity truly didn't mind him staying with her, and to also thank her for allowing him to stay. And two, to give him an ear full after what he did. "You stuck your arm though her leg!” "So, she had holes, you know you want to put something in her holes too!” he then started to raise and lower his eyebrows at the pun 'holes' as I just glared at him. "I have a girlfriend thank you very much,” I told him with a stern look as he laughed. "Come on, there must be at times where you think of doing 'it' with another one of those ponies right?” "Nope,” I answered still walking as he rolled his eyes once more. After a while of walking he then asked. "So would you fuck her?” I stopped dead in my tracks as I looked to him as he too stopped and gave me a wide smile. "Really?” I asked as he only shrugged his shoulders at me. "Come on just answer the question, if you and Twilight weren't together, would you fuck her?” "Hell no!” I cried waving my hands in the air and walking away from him, I'm surprised the Changelings just didn't kill him when he was in that cell with all this nonsense he's going on about. "Okay how about that Princess Celestia, I mean think about it, my head reaches just high enough at her,” he then snickered. "Plot,” (Sorry had to put it in!) "Dude that is my sister!” I then covered my mouth as he gave me a weird like look. "What?” he asked me as I sighed and shook my head. "It's a long story, the girls know...so I guess you should know too.” So once we sat down on the side of the road, I told him as much as I could about me turning into an Alicorn, how I was able to transform and how I was able to wield magic, which he saw firsthand back when we first met. I even told him about me being the prince as my sisters had told me and how one day I would be able to revert back into my Alicorn self at any given moment. Devondidn't say anything for the while, just looking at me with blank like look as he then blinked. "Just don't think I'm going to bow at you and call you 'my prince' cause I'm not!” I only rolled my eyes, so he'll say anything else, that also including sexually stuff but won't call me a prince? I had to slightly laugh at this. "I wasn't planning on you to call me prince, truthfully I don't want a lot of ponies to know what I truly am now, but my sisters will be telling everyone I think ether today or tomorrow...not sure how though.” I only shrugged as he started to walk again, soon finding ourselves outside of Rarity's workplace/home. Knocking on the door and then opening it, knowing because howDevonwas living with her as a roommate and her being his landlord that she would know that someone would walk in. "OhDevonis that you, good, I need you for a moment!” I looked toDevon, as if asking him if he knew what she was talking about, he only shrugged his shoulders and when Rarity came into the next room she saw me. "OhBrandon, so nice to see you again here, have you came for any new clothes?” "Nah I'm fine, I just wanted to make sure that you didn't mind havingDevonhere staying here.” "Do I mind? Oh darling it is just dandy, he has a great sense of human that not a lot of males have mind you!” Yeah I'm sure he does. With the way he talks I'm sure they just have a grand old time! 'Anyway,Devon, come with me so I can make you new clothing and out of those rags!' "Rags but I like these clothes!” "But they are so old and filthy, no one who shall stay with me shall stay in dirty mucky clothes come on now!” she started to push him toward her work area as I softly chuckled at this watching him go. "Well, you have fun Rarity; I'll see you some other time,” "AlrightBrandon, say hi to Twilight for me!” I nodded and waved off the two, I watched before leaving a role of tape float up to line out alongDevon's arms and legs. After leaving I kept my eyes onEverfreeForestfrom where I could see it on the road, I didn't care that it was slightly far, those Changelings were too close for my comfort. Making my way back into Ponyville, I noticed a few large blue crystals like things in the middle of the village, making a large circle, I tilted my head in confusion and saw a few ponies, and then more walk up to them. "What are these?” I asked the nearest pony. "Oh those are crystals the princess use when they want a message to be brought out at the time they give it!” fuck...they were going to say it now. Sighing I watched as twilight came out, she soon found me and then came toward me with a questionable look. "Brandon, do you know what they are going to talk about?” I looked to her and nodded. "Well what is it?” she asked, but soon the crystals started to glow, and soon a bright light was seen. High over the crystal I saw a see though of Celestia, Luna and Moon. "Fellow subjects of Equestria,” spoke Celestia as she looked around, no doubt she had a large crowed looking at her at the moment. "As you may have known, an evil force is upon us, and its name...is Darkness. He wishes to cover our land, nah, our world in a blanket of his shadow! But we will not allow this to happen, for we have the Guards and other allies to help us!” she then looked over to Moon and then back. "Some of you may still be wary of the princess you known as Nightmare Moon, but I assure you, she means us no harm anymore. And just like the Queen of the Changelings, she wishes to help us as well to rid the world of this flu that will threaten our very way of life! But no, this is not what I am here to talk to you about, something more that you ponies of this land should have the right to know.” I heard small mutters of questions all around as I sighed, Twilight looking up at me as I looked back, softly nodded my head as we looked back to watch. "Over two months ago, the first human in over a thousand years came to Equestria, how he came, we do not know and we may never know,” so they are going to keep THAT part secret huh? "Not only that, but he has found love with my student Twilight Sparkles, and I wish them the best of luck.” The sound of applause came from Ponyville as I softly chuckled; hating how all the spotlight was put on us as even Twilight blushed. "But Darkness kidnapped the young Unicorn, twice in fact. The first time, I sayBrandon's fear and determination to save the one he loved, and with that will power, he set off toEverfreeForestto try and find out more of Darkness.” She was now reacting the way I told the story when I went to find Moon to ask for help with her brother. "He met Princess Moon, which I am happy to know call my sister now, and the two made a deal. That if he helped her gain her old true body back, that she would help him. "She did help him, by fusing her soul with his;Brandonbecame an Alicorn, and the Alicorn you all know as Eclipse.” I heard more mutters as all heads turned to me as I gave them no heed and went on listening. "When hearing howBrandontrusted Moon, we came to trust his judgment on her and allowed her own body, by using old magic. While he was asleep, we did a test to see if what Moon thought was true, and it was.Brandonhad gained her DNA, and since Moon was once part of Luna, he also gained her DNA as well; now makingBrandon, our half brother.” I swear it was so quite now that if you dropped a pin you would've heard it. "What I am saying to you all, is that now, we have a prince living among us now, Prince Brandon of Equestria!” slowly Everypony turned toward me and Twilight as I blinked and gave a sheepish wave. "Uh...yeah...she's telling the truth...” at once they all fell forward, at first I thought from shocked, but then I saw their head bow as I groaned. Then Celestia spoke once more. "Brandon, I know you are watching this so listen to this next part. He doesn't wish to be treated as if he was a Prince, he doesn't wish for his friendship with anyone to change because of his title that is all.” And with that, theCrystalsslowly disappeared as everyone slowly regained their footing. After a while I found myself on the bed I shared with Twilight, groaning as I heard more ponies downstairs trying to give gifts to Spike to give to me as Twilight laid behind me, I was using her side as if a pillow, she didn't mind, using her hoof to rub my hair softly. "Okay, okay that's enough everyone!” Spike called out. "There is barely enough room here! No get going now!” the door slammed as the dragon sighed and came upstairs. "I can see why you didn't want anyone to know about you being a prince, hell some of those female ponies want you to go on a single date with them now!” "Yeah I know...great...” what made matters worst was that now I had my own guards outside of our home, they were grabbed in black armor from what I saw, they wore helms that covered their face, save for eyes and the bottom part of their muzzle. On their chest, a sliver marking of my Cutie Mark was easily seen. I had yet to choose a Captain, which I would need to do soon as one of the guards told me my sisters told them to tell me. But truthfully I didn't know who. "And now we're being guarded 24/7!” "It could be worst,” Twilight told me. "They could be in this room right now.” "Tsk, yeah right I sooner kick their asses if they tried that crap!” my girlfriend chuckled and curled her neck to place it on my chest as Spike sighed and jumped up on the bed and sat beside me. I noticed that he didn't look too happy, and I think I knew why. "Upset thatDevonis staying with Rarity?” he looked to me and then away. "Dude I know you like her, come on really, being jelly over him?” "Jelly?” he asked as I waved my hand. "Never mind, the point is, its only been a day so far, not like their going to do...THAT on the first night...unless he has some sort of powers to make any women fall for him.” "Not helping!” Spiked muttered as I petted his head. "Look, all I'm saying, maybe see if there are any other ponies that you may like, I mean, there has to be one.” "There is...Rarity.” I sighed, this was getting nowhere. I brought my hand and rubbed my scar eye, truthfully I almost forgot I had this thing. "I'm going for a walk.” And with that he got up and left, without us hearing the sound of more ponies outside. "So what now?” I asked Twilight as she looked at me with only her eye. "Well...we are alone, and hey,” she smiled softly. "Fall is just next week, maybe its close enough for me to have your foals?” I chuckled softly and rubbed her hair as softly as I could. "Would you really want children from me Twilight, I am only human.” "And part Alicorn,” "Didn't know Alicorn was its own race.” "You know what I mean!” she playfully pushed me as I laughed and moved to the head of the bed, her on my chest and her tail swayed behind her as they played it between my legs. I slightly jumped at this as she smiled. Come on; let me have fun with my prince.” "You know when you get horny you are totally different right?” I then smiled. "Kinda like with Pinkie Pie forced me to danced the first day I was here, you know when her hair went psssft,” making the sound I heard as I pushed my hair down, which just sprung back up. "Maybe I should call you Twilight Sexy from now on,” "You do that and I'll call you prince all the time.” "Damn you,” "Love you too.” I chuckled and pulled her into a hug while kissing her lips softly. Kissing her more with my eyes closed, I felt her wrap her arms around my neck softly as she groaned in the kiss, my hands trailing up her sides and then to her cheeks as I felt her tongue leave her own mouth to try and enter my own. Opening my mouth to allow her tongue to enter, we closed around each other's mouths, moaning hotly into each other as he traded spit. Yes it may sound gross but fuck off, if you don't like what I'm writing then pull up your pants and go watch that damn purple dinosaur...perverts anyway. I then felt her move her body off me for a quick moment, her horn glowing that same hue color as I felt my shirt being taking off by her magic, I chuckled as she got off my legs, watching as my pants and boxers came next. Looking down at myself, I noticed that I was well toned now, the fat on my gut gone, leaving four small abs where it use to be; my chest growing a bit bigger with the muscles, as well as my legs and arms. "HeyBrandon?” "Hrm?” I asked as she got back on my chest, my harden member on her backside a bit. "Would you want to meet my folks tomorrow?” "You wanna talk about this now...just before having sex?” she only shrugged. Dear god. "But yeah, I wouldn't mind meeting them, you told them about us?” she nodded her head. I was glad for that, it would be awkward that they found out about our love by the news my sisters gave out just a little while ago. She then slowly leaned toward my face and kissed me strongly on my lips, her eyes closing softly as well as my own as I wrapped my arms around her back once more, my hands rubbing at her rear as I rubbed them softly. Sighing softly in the kiss, she brought away as she rubbed her hips around my harden member, causing me to sigh softly as well as she moved back more and more, until my tip was grazing her lower lips; which was already wet for I could feel it. Letting out a shuddering moan, she brought herself slowly down on my member as inch by inch disappeared into her. My hands tightening as her tunnel flexed and hugged my meat as my eyes rolled back. Holding her tightly to my chest, I sat up, her hind legs on ether side of my waist as she placed her hooves on my shoulders. Looking up at me with lust hazed eyes, she gave a weak smile as she started off with small slow bounces. My arms wrapped around her body as I let her do as she pleased, I sighed loudly as she would stop at times and grind her hips along my own, making me jump inside of her and shoot already a bit of pre. I do not know why, but when I was with Twilight, I had to hold myself back a lot more to prolong our time like this together. The knowledge that it was still the afternoon kept us from making too much noise. The soft sounds of her moaning as gasping making me smile as I closed my eyes and leaned down to kiss her once more. Her tongue at once entering my mouth as I licked and sucked on her lower lips, her tail trying somehow to wrap around my leg as she pushed back on me a it, wrapping her arms around my neck and laying on her back. Knowing what she wanted and how to finish it, I brought my hands on ether side of her head and started to softly hump at her as she groaned, rocking her hips up at mine. My eyes closed as I brought my face down by hers, my cheek touching her own as she moved and kissed my cheeks as I moved my face as took her lips in mine again. Her soft moans and gasped became harder and faster as my own hips went at her harder and faster. Our bed rocking slightly, but not hitting the wall which I was glad for, breaking the kiss, I looked down at her as sweat started to pour on my body, her eyes half closed, and her jaw agape as she let out short gasps with each thrust of my hips. Already I was getting closer and I knew she was as well as she clang to my body tightly, and then moaning out somewhat loudly as she brought a hoof to her mouth and bit down on it. Her tunnel spasm over my invading member, causing me to stop for a moment in my thrusting to enjoy the feeling and allow her to climax fully as she whispered my name softly in my ears. "Don't...stop...” she whispered to me before licking me, this sending me back into thrusting into her as I groaned; her small squeaks and grunts causing me to then go over the edge as I called out her name in her neck, as I claimed her as mine once more. Thrusting fully into her pony love hole, I came within her; my white spunk filling her hole, some of it dripping out along side where we were held together. Spent and tried, I brought her under the blankets and cuddled with her, me behind her spooning her as I held her close to me as she nuzzled at my neck. The blanket over us, covering what we had done. We were relaxing for only a little while when we heard the door open, thinking it was only Spike coming back, I had my eyes closed and no doubt Twilight as I still held her close...that was until we heard the voice of a certain pink pony. "You two! Why are you in bed sleeping? It's still sunny out!” my eyes shot open as I felt Twilight jerk in my arms, looking at us from beside the bed was Pinkie Pie! "P...Pinkie what the hell are you doing here?!” I cried out as she started to jump up and down. "Wanted to see what you were doing, so why are you in bed? Huh, huh, huh? Oh are you two sick? Then you can't have that blanket on you or else you get all hot!” then she took the edge of the blanket in her jaws and started to pull. I yanked it back as Twilight let of a shock gasp. "Pinkie no! We are not sick...we...uh...” she let go as she blinked at me, then her eyes grew wide. "Ohhhh I get it, hehe, have fun then!” she then turned and bounded off down the stairs as I glared hard and sighed. "I'm cutting her back on the sugar.” Was all I could say as Twilight only nodded her head.
Chapter 11"Oh come on now, your acting silly!” course I was acting silly...I was about to meet your folks! I pulled on the collar that was around my neck, why the hell did Rarity have to make something like this for me!? I mean really, since the day, which was yesterday my sisters told everyone that I was now a prince, much like her nephew who I found out was Prince Blue Blood, hell I found out that even Shiny Armour wife was related to me...man, I even had more family then I thought! Anyway, back to what I was wearing now. "Brandon you can not go to her mother's and father's home looking like...that!” my friend brought her hoof and pointed it to me, I had went back to wearing the first clothing I had wore, I mean it was hot out today so I was going to wear shorts of course. I crossed my arms over my brown shirt chest, the skull that was made up of other things easily seen on my shirt, sure I would've changed that shirt before going, but really, I was keeping the shorts on...or so I thought. "It is a good thing I made this for you!” she then made her way over into the other room, Devon was on the sofa sleeping like a log, a leg on the floor while the other on the back as he snored loudly. I then looked to Twilight and asked. "Do I snore?” she only laughed and shook her head. "Well Brandon, I do hope you are a better prince then that Blue Blood,” I think I heard a soft growl from her. "So high and mighty of himself, caring more of himself...” as I heard her rant on more, I asked Twilight, who told me about what happened between the two. I gulped when I heard that SHE got pissed off at him, would've been cool to see that's for sure. "Here it is! Doesn't it look so amazing and smashing and dashing at the same time!?” looking over, I saw what seemed to be a black long cloak, the bottom would reach down to my waist, the arms toward my wrist as white cuffs were seen around each on...okay thinking about it I can't really explain what this suit look liked...all I know is now, it was very...very hot looking. Still playing with the collar I felt Twilight put a hoof on my hand and push it down as she gave me a look. "Why are you so worried?' she asked me. "You've fought Dark Beasts and Darkness as well as other things that could kill you, and you're worried about my family?” I only shrugged my shoulders slightly. "Maybe it's because I've never been to a girl's family house before?” Canterlot was a grand city, I've never really took the time to look at it before, since I was always inside the castle studying, so this was the first time I truly got a glimpse of the place. Hell event he inside of the houses was just as grand as the outside. Soon the sight of plates and cups and even a teapot were seen coming in from another room, surrounded by a light as I knew was magic by now. The one wielding the magic was her mother, her coat seemed to be grey, at least to me, her hair and tail much like Twilight's in a way the color being of her own coat as well as Twilight's. Her eyes a light blue her Cutie Mark being of three blue stars. After setting the plates on the table, I watched her father came in next. His coat was a deep blue, maybe navy in a way, showing a yellow curved moved and a much smaller one in it. His hair was a darker shade of blue as well as his tail styled in a way I haven't seen anyone but old movies. I didn't say anything, waiting to see what they would say as I crossed my hands over each other and looked down slightly as I heard Twilight's mother laugh. "Dear, you do not have to be worried about how we would react to you!” I looked up slightly to see the mother and father both laugh. "As long as our daughter is happy, we are too!” "Yes, do not worry son,” her father spoke while sitting next to his wife. "As long as she is happy, we are as well.” I smiled and nodded my head slightly, it was the first time someone called me son, and well for the first time ever, it didn't make me want to claw my own ear out. As ii watched as Twilight's mother poured tea into the cups, once filled and passed each of us a cup, I thanked her as I placed the cup on the small plate and held it in my hand as she then asked. "Twilight dear, where is that small baby dragon, Spike was his name? He was here when I left to get the tea.” "Oh he went out to find some gems, even though he has one that can never be truly eaten until gone, he wishes for other ones with other tastes; as he said.” Gemstones had other flavours, heh, learn something everyday I guess. He was still a little pissy about Devon staying with Rarity, I told him many times already that they weren't doing anything at all, that maybe there might be a chance, but as he said, 'until Rarity is my girl I won't like that human being anywhere near her!'. Dear god... Smiling to myself at the thought, I turned to Twilight who smiled back, leaning on me a bit as she took her cup with her magic and lifted it up to take a sip, I did the same as I then heard a small giggle from her mother. "So when am I having grand-children?” I chocked on the hot liquid in my throat as well as Twilight as we splattered and coughed, the father laughing loudly as the mother only smiled. "Mom really; while we're drinking? We've could've chocked!” I banged my chest a bit to get some of the stuff out from my windpipe as her mother giggled some more. "I am sorry, but I just have to know will I be getting any grand-children!” I placed the cup and plate on the table as I watched as Twilight face blushed with embarrassment. "Dear they only just been together for a few months, let them be.” the blue pony spoke out as I sighed softly as he then looked to me. "ButBrandon, what of your family, would they approve of this?” at the mention of my family I looked both down and away as I felt Twilight shift from my side. "Father, don't...this is a touchy subject for...” "Its fine,” I told Twilight looking at her. "If we are to be together, they should know a bit of me...more then what you told them I'm sure.” The two adults looked to me with wary and concern looks as I sighed and straightened up. "I bet you are wondering where I got this scar from?” I just noticed, that these two hadn't called me 'prince' since I got here, I was glad don't get me wrong, I mean Everypony other then them outside was calling me prince, well beside my friends of course. "Did you get that from battle when trying to save my daughter from this Darkness?” asked her mother as I shook my head slowly. "No...It was from my father.” The looks they gave me, I could tell what they were thinking. So for the next while, I told them about what my life was like, Twilight had heard much of it before, but some things I kept to myself, I let out as well. Though they could not see the scars anymore, I told them about how I had them and how I had gotten them, even going as far as telling them how my father acted and what he did to my mother...even about him killing her. When my tale was done no one said anything, at last Twilight's mother came up to me, and got on her hind legs and pulled me into a deep and tightly hug. I was surprised by this as she placed her head on my cheek as I did nothing at all. "No matter what happensBrandon,” she whispered to me. "Know this, you are our family now.” "”What?” I asked as she pulled away. "Twilight told us while you went to freshen yourself up, how you wish to marry her one day, if that is the case, then you are pretty much family!” she looked from me to Twilight and then back to me. "If you ever need anything, you promise to ask me or my husband, do you understand?” I smiled as she hugged me once more, this time I wrapped my arms around her as well and whispered. "Yes Ma'am,” After that we spoke much of how we were doing, how I felt mostly about Twilight as I answered truthfully on the case, just then, when I was about to get up to help pass out the food, the sound of a loud horn bellowed throughout the city. "What's that?” I asked in shocked as Twilight's father stood up. "The city's alarm...the city is being attacked!” I felt my blood race at once, Darkness...he was going to try and take the city! I looked outside and I was right, high in the sky, many black winged beasts flew in the sky, darkening the brightly light morning. It was a good thing I brought my sword with me this time as I went to the wall to grab it, knowing my long robe like shirt would slow me down, I took it off, showing off a simple black jersey tee. Taking only the sword out and placing the sheath on the wall once more I looked to Twilight. She knew what I was about to say at once, nodding as she went to her mother's and father's side. "The guards that came with us will stay here and make sure you are all safe,” I told them as I watched as each of them nod, I was about to leave when I heard Twilight. "Be carefulBrandon.” I smiled and turned to her, taking my left hand, putting two fingers on my forehead in a salute and thrust it out. "Aren't I always?” As I left the house, I found fifteen of my guards waiting outside as they stood at attention at once. "Prince Brandon!” they saluted with their right hoofs. I had no time to remind them not to call me that as I started giving out orders; I told them that until I found a suitable captain, that I would be acting captain, since Shiny Armour did teach me how to be when I was Moon's guard captain. "You six,” I call out pointing to the far left as they moved up toward me. "I need you to stay here and keep the lives inside safe do you understand?” "Yes Prince!” they cried at once as they all took areas around the home. "The rest of you, follow me toward the princesses castle double time!” I started to run off toward the castle, as they followed me from the air. Looking outward at the sky, I watched as they gained closer and closer, I no doubt had ten minuets tops as ponies young and old, beside that of the guards ran off for their homes to be safe. Once reaching the castle, I noticed Celestia, Luna, Moon, and Shiny Armour in his captain armour speaking to one another as Luna spoke up. "How many of those Dark Soaring are there?” I heard her ask as I ran up, my guards behind me as they stayed behind, Celestia looked over and nodded to me as I stood beside the captain of the guards as he gave his answer. "Fifty Princess Luna,” he answered as I looked to him in slight shock. "Also there are Dark Beasts riding on them for a ground attack, so a hundred in total, as well as Darkness, we saw him leading the charge, but he seems to have disappeared.” "He might be trying to go after Twilight,” Moon clued in as we all looked to each other and nodded slightly. "I have six guards watching the place right now,” I answered up. "No doubt more will be needed. "Yes no doubt, I shall send more in a moment. Will you be fighting as wellBrandon?” I nodded my head while I brought my sword up a bit. "Whenever Darkness attacks, I'll be there to fight him back!” "Then you will need your armour then Brandon,” Moon spoke as her horn glowed softly, covering my body with blackness before I found myself wearing the captain suit she had giving me, the spikes on my legs now at my elbows to that I didn't fall. "Thanks,” I told her as she nodded. "Will you three be inside the castle where it is safe?” "Chrysalis told us that Darkness is planning on releasing Discord for his stone prison,” she answered as I looked at her again in shock. "If he fails to get Twilight for the moment, then he will no doubt switch to come after him, the three of us will stay here and make sure that does not happen.” "And I'm guessing we wouldn't be able to convince Discord to fight along side us like we did with Chrysalis?” I asked as my older sister shook her head. "Damn.” "Here they come!” Turning our heads as I slammed my hand on the ring I was given, making the shield come out at once, I noticed the large black flying beast fly straight in the air, looking much like dragons without legs or arms, only the wings. A Dark Beast jumping off each of their backs as they ran toward the main castle doors as my sister made their way in and closed, locking the door with their magic. Roaring out I charged forward, flipping one over with my shield as I slashed three on the head, making them disappear like all the other times. I noticed that each of the guards had something different about their wings. Along side the spines of the wings, thin blades were seen as they slashed with their wings to cut off the heads of their foes. Good, easier now that they could slash their heads off! "Brandon!” I heard Shiny call out to me as I looked over to see him running toward his family home, I nodded to him as I too followed close behind, letting my shield go back into a ring. As two more Dark Beats came to us, Shiny Armour used his magic to throw them up and away, all of a sudden a thundering boom was heard as we stopped for a moment to see a large crater a few feet away from us; the clouds covering up whatever made it as we looked to each other. "Ten bits says that whatever made that could fuck us over.” I answered as a bellowing roar was heard, looking over we saw what seemed to be a larger version of the Dark Beast, but this one was covered in metal head to toe, with a large sword in it hand. "Yup...so fucked over...” As we backed away I held up my sword as I looked to him. "Shiny, you go to your family home, I'll take care of tin face here!” "You sure you can handle him?” "I got it, now go, go!” he nodded and took off again as I looked back. "At least I hope so.” The large Dark Beast charged as I backed away and jumped to the side as it slid past me, bringing the large sword up and swinging at me as I ducked and rolled away, using my magic, I lifted up a large boulder and threw it at its head, a loud cling was heard as a dent was left on the head. Oh well, a dent was better then no dent I guess...wait...Ohhh just got an idea! Sticking my blade in the dirt I watched as the Dark Beast raced after me, I lifted both of my hands up as they glowed with my magic, more boulders and rocks floated around me as I grinned, thrusting my hands forward as they were flung at the beast, hitting it in the head many times. It stumbled backwards as I grinned, hearing a loud snap as the helm came off, putting my plan into action, I took my sword and ran after it, as it went for the kick, I jumped, landed on the leg, jumped up toward the head, and stabbed it right in the middle of the eyes. At once, the roaring stopped, the body went limp as it dropped its blade. I jumped off at once as it fell onto its back. Man, for something that big...sure was easy to kill. Hearing more explosions all around, I gulped as I then knew more of those things were coming, and not a lot of guards were Unicorns, of fuck...a thrill scream took me out of my thought, Twilight! Running back toward her families home, I skidded to a stop as I watched as Darkness, the brother of Moon lifted Shiny with his magic, and threw him aside. He was in bad shape, even though I was away from him for only a few moments, Darkness took care of him like he was just a child. Armour broken in different places, his white coat tainted with red blood as Twilight and her family came around him as Darkness just laughed. Even my guards were knocked out all around; I think maybe one of them even dead. "Hey, jackass the ass licker!” Darkness shot his head toward me, his eyes burning red with anger as he locked eyes with me. "You!” he snarled as I made my way toward Twilight's family and stood before them, sword out and ready to fight. That's when I noticed that even Spike was there, he was even bleeding! Was he trying to fight off Darkness too? "I should've guessed that you were truly Eclipse, now I'll enjoy killing you even more!” "Heh, what makes you think you can kill me ass wipe?” I spoke with a grin. "I've grown stronger, that last time I was weak because of all the magic I did, but I'll fully good now!” he growled softly as I only smiled, truth was, I didn't really think I could hold him off that long, I hope long enough for anyone to come and... "Head shot!” I blinked and looked behind him to see something jump on a lifted piece of ground, as I looked up to see who it was...it was Devon?! He slammed his right fist on top of Darkness head who howled in pain as he did a small front flip as he landed before me. "Oh yeah, you gotta love that flashy entries!” looking at him, I noticed that he had these iron sliver gloves on his hands, and judging by how Darkness was howling in pain, they could really do some damage, he had the same thing on his feet as well. Wait a second... "Devon?! What the bloody hell are you doing here?” I saw Spike grumble as he stood up, or tried to as he went over toward Twilight and fell on his side as Twilight went to help with his wounds. "Oh, Rarity wanted to go shopping so I came along with her, got these cool things made too!” he punched and kicked at the air. "What I don't get is why...” "HEY!” we all looked over to see Darkness face all filled with rage. "YOU BASTARD!” "Ohhh...he's pissed...” I spoke as he was glaring hard atDevon. "So what are you doing?!” He asked with a deep growl. "What am I doing?” askedDevontilting his head to the side. "What are you doing?!” Darkness asked again. "Nothing much,” "Thwarting my plans?!” "Thwarting you plans?” "Are you?!”Devondidn't say anything for a while as he thought about it until he grinned with his eyes closed. "Yes!” I saw Darkness right eye twitched then as I just looked toDevonwith shock. "I'm gonna fucking kill you! But first I'm going to...” "Does he always get like this when he's pissed?”Devonasked me while looking at me as I just blinked, how the fuck was he so claim?! "I mean really...” "Human didn't you hear me I said...” "Darkness!”Devonyelled looking at him. "Please...I'm talking to my friends...” "Oh...” Darkness answered looking claim for a moment. "Sorry I guess I...WAIT! What am I saying sorry you no good piece of...” "Hold that thought,” he held a finger up as he looked to Spike. "Hey Spike, we're friends right?” the small dragon just glared at him while giving him the middle...nail? "Fuck off!” "See the best of friends!”Devonanswered with a grin. I faceplamed myself...oh...dear...god... "AGH!” Darkness screamed as he started to charge at us as I got ready, but before I could make a spell, the dark Alicorn was thrown by another spell down the street. I turned to see Moon flying down and landed before us. "Moon!” I cried running up to her. "What are you doing here?!” "I thought that maybe you could use some help...though I was shocked when I noticed him charging just then, I mean, I saw the thing while I was flying over.” I nodded my head as I looked back atDevon, who was now helping with the wounded as Twilight and her mother and father went to their other family member Shiny Amour. Looking over, I noticed Darkness slowly getting up as I looked to Moon, and then to everyone else. Going over to Twilight as Moon made her way to Darkness to hold him off I hoped, I got down on one knee as she looked to me. "You're staying to fight...aren't you?” I only nodded my head slightly as she looked up at me, her eyes filled with fear as I brought my hand down my shirt and pulled out the necklace Spike had given me, I placed it around her neck and then held her close. "Devon, you think you can lift Shiny Armour?” I asked standing up asDevoncame over and nodded. "Piece of cake, where to?” "Go to the castle, no doubt Celestia and Luna would've made some sort of protection to keep the Dark Beasts out.”Devonnodded and was about to go past me when I grabbed his arm. He looked to me as I gave him a side way glance. "Keep them safe,” I whispered to him. "They are the only family I have left.” For once, I sawDevongive me a look that I knew he wasn't going to make a sort of joke; that he knew the full extent of what I was saying. Sharply nodding his head, he picked up the guard captain, as his guards and my own made their way to the castle. Running over to help Moon, I stood beside her as Darkness got up, huffing and puffing in pure rage as he bared his teeth at us. "First, you betray me!” he roared out toward his sister. "And now you fight along side the very ones who destroyed you?!” "What I did, was wrong,” she answered. "I understand this now; the world can not always be clouded in the night, no matter how much I may wish it. The world needs to be in balance, and that is my purpose in life now, to make sure that this balance.” Darkness only growled softly as he got ready as well as me. But Moon brought her leg before me. "No,” she told me. "This is a fight between us Brandon, do not interfere.” "But Moon...” "This is something I must do,” she turned to me. "You go with the others, be safe.” She nodded to me as I took a step back, closing my eyes I nodded and turn and ran. Looking back once to see them fly into the air, their horns glowing, as their battle began. I soon made it back to the castle, as I thought, Celestia and Luna had indeed made a barrier, I watched as some of the Dark Beast would charge at it, only to be shocked and flung backwards. Sneaking around so I would not have to fight, I made it though; kinda felt like walking though water in a way. It took a while with all the ponies from the city that was inside the castle, but I soon found Twilight. Going over, she came to me and held me close as I did to her.Devonwas with Rarity, saying something to help claim her down as Spike also tried to help. It was the first time he was being nice to the dark skin human. Shiny Armour was alright, that much I was glad for, Candace was beside him, using her magic as Twilight also helped to heal his wounds. I was about to look around to see if anything else needed to be doing, when a thundering quake caused the ground to rumble. Screaming was heard as many fell to the ground,Devonfell face first as well as Spike as I dug my sword to the ground to keep myself up. Soon it was done, going toward the door, I found that a smoke as high as the buildings were seen. Coming from where I left Moon. Soon, seeing something fly in the air, I tried to see what it was, and when the Alicorn landed just outside the barrier; my heart fell; for standing there now, a large grin on his bloody face, was Darkness. "Brandon!” he cried out as I flinched. "You're next you hear me!” he kicked something that went though the shield, looking down; my rage grew as I saw that it was Moon's helmet, full of blood on the inside. Looking up at him, I started to walk forward, but was stopped when I felt a heavy hoof on my shoulder. Looking over, I saw that it was Celestia, she gave me a look, and I knew that went along the lines of, 'don't even try'. "He wants me,” I told her as I turned to Darkness. "I have to fight him. "No, you WANT to fight him.” I didn't say anything. "This has to end now!” I told her after a while. "And I will end it!” I shot my head back to Darkness as my arms shook with pure rage, first he tries to kidnap my lover, and then he tries to take over the world and now this! I noticed a thin black flow of fire grow from my blade, magic no doubt, but at the time I really didn't care what it was. But...I knew she was right, we were safe in here, and as much as I would love to knock his teeth in, the safety of the others came first. Taking a deep breath, I slowly turned and made my way back to the others with Celestia right behind me, I heard Darkness laugh slightly before he answered. "That's it, walk away, just like you did to let your father kill your mother!” I stopped dead in my tracks. I was looking down so no one could see the shame I was feeling for letting Moon die, and me almost getting myself killed now. But when he spoke about my mother and father, two things went though my mind, how did he know; and how dear he?! I snapped then or at least that's what I remembered, turning and screaming I ran after him, and I heard everyone call out to me as they tried to stop me; jumping up in the air, blade in the air as I went to slash at his head. At that moment I didn't care what happened to me, all I cared, was seeing his blood. I saw his smile grew wider as he then brought his left hoof out, which was glowing a deep blood red as he punched me hard in the gut. I felt my chest snap, breaking my rip cage as I cried out, his hoof exploded, sending me to the nearest building as I was smashed though the windows; soon, darkness came all around me. When my eyes opened, I felt no pain, in fact I felt nothing. Looking down at myself, I saw that I wore grey clothing, was I...dead? "No, you're not dead, not yet.” I looked around, and when I turned all the way around, I saw that Moon was floating before me. "You are just hanging on between the world of the living and the dead.” "And you?” I asked, as I blinked slightly. She nodded her head. "I have passed, yes, I do not know how, but I have passed, and now you are almost like me.” "Almost?” I asked as she sighed and shook her head. "I shouldn't be surprised that you would do something like that, but I can help you.” "How?” she floated before me as she looked into me, deep within my eyes as I took a slight step back. "I shall give you the power that will allow you to revert back into a Alicorn, like before, but the power that you had, it will only last a little while. You must fight fast and hard to pull Darkness away. For after the time runs out, you will grow weaker, not to the point of being knocked out, but your body will shrink, your human body won't, but the Alicorn body will.” She gave me another look. "This may hurt...are you ready?” "What will happen to you?” I asked slightly worried about her. She only smiled. "I'll be fine...now...relaxed...” (Twilight's POV) No...Brandon...he wasn't getting up, he wasn't fighting back...was he...n...no! I fell toward the ground as tears streamed down my face, he was gone, Darkness had won! I could hear him laughing as I looked up, I saw him looking right at me as I watched as my teacher and her sister came before me. Darkness was about to say something, when the sound of a low rumble was heard where Brandon was. Was...was he still alive? The rumble on the inside of the building was thrown out at a force I had never seen before. The rocks that were now on fire with black magic slammed into many of the Dark Beast, Darkness covered himself with his wings as he was flung back a bit, he growled, and looked toward where the building was now smoking, and started to back away as the sound of clopping was heard. As the smoke settled, a large Alicorn was standing there, as I knew from what Brandon called himself as Eclipse, still as large as I remembered, I noticed that he looked a lot different now. Before his coat was a deep black, like Moon, but now, it was pure white, even pure then Celestia because how she had a hint of pink in her coat. His hair a lot longer and did not cling to his neck, but flowed a bit, looking almost like his black hair when he was human, only longer. His eyes reminded both green and red, but no scar was seen over his left eye; his eyes showing of both claim and boredom. The guards that he wore on his legs were a deep black, the spikes on each sticking out, his tail somewhat long, and the tip just brushing on the ground, spiked just like his mane. Even his Cutie Mark had changed a bit; a way I did not know was possible. It still held the mark of the sun and the moon, but the sun did not have its rays. On the left side looked like a crescent moon with darker spots on the edges, and darker for the rest of the half. On the sun side, he bore eagle wings still, but now on the moon side, what seemed to be Luna's guard's bat like wings. In front of the wings were six stars that seemed to tinkle; the same blade going though the middle, the hilt being a deep black, the blade a shiny sliver. His gaze came to me, his green eye looking at me as I tried to hold back my tears; he slowly looked toward Darkness as he took a step forward. "You wanted a fight?” he asked, his voice deep as he spread out his wings and then glared hard at Darkness. "Then bring it!”
Chapter 12Once more I dodged one of Darkness's incoming attacks as we flew though the air. Flapping my wings to stay airborne, I hovered in place as Darkness dived toward the ground, before veering right back up. We stayed as far as we could from each other, but at the same time, close enough to attack the other. Truthfully, I do not know why my body changed the way it did, was it because Moon was not within my body this time, because only her powers? I shook these thoughts from my head as I blankly stared at the darker version of one of the Princesses of the Night. Just thinking about what he did, caused my rage to fill me once more, as I charged toward him at high speed, my horn out, sharp like my sister's as I tried to impale him in the chest. I missed and was rewarded with a kick in the back; this sending me spinning downward until I stopped myself by flying back up in the air, this causing dust to shoot off when my body almost slammed into the messed up earth. The battle seemed to take forever, we would get a hit on each other every few seconds, but nether of us were going to give up, not that easily. But after a half hour of fighting, I noticed my strength slowly leaving me, I felt somewhat weak and light headed, was this was what Moon was telling me? Damn it...I had to end this now! "What's wrong?' Darkness snarled as he collided to each other, fighting to grip each other as he slammed his forehead to my own and held it there. "Feeling tried already?” I growled and shoved him off as my pulled deep within myself for any sort of magic I could use, but...it wasn't working. I saw him grin as my eyes fluttered as I was force to land to the ground, watching as his Dark Beast slowly came over. Looking around, I held my wings out in a stance to try and fend them off. But as they edged closer and closer, I knew it wasn't going to work. All of a sudden I heard the cracking sound of cement breaking, looking behind me, I saw Devon fist though a Dark Beast's head as it slowly disappeared. "D...Devon, get out of here!” I cried out to my friend, not wanting him to be hurt. "Like hell!” he told me as he walked up. "Look, you can go on thinking your all high and mighty, but I'm not about to watch you die!” "Nether am I.” I looked to the other side to see Shiny Amour, his helm was off, but his chest plate still on, he then looked up to me and gave a small nod of his head. "Do no try and talk me out of this fight, you've done so much already, it is time for us to fight for you.” "And we shall fight as well,” I was shocked once more as Celestia and Luna stood before me, their backs to me as they were grabbed in golden and dark blue armor. "You are our brother, and this is our kingdom, it is time for the rulers to fight as well!” soon my guards came up behind us, Luna's and Celestia's right behind them as they all got ready. Looking forward, I stood up once more. I thought to myself that maybe I could fight a little more, and now with many more fighting with me, we couldn't lose! "Ha, you think just because you have a few more bodies that will be thrown away that you will win; I highly doubt that!” Darkness took to the air once more as I was about to jump when I felt something land on my back, looking back I saw Devon on my back with his always goofy grin. "I shall ride you into battle!” he cried pointing his finger up at the sky as I shook my head. "I knew you couldn't stay bad ass for long,” but I had to chuckle at this as I spread out my wings and took off into the air. "Oh yeah, three head shots in a row bitches!” I grinned as I twisted my body in a one eighty and slammed my hooves in the face of one of those flying Dark Beast. Devon really could handle himself in the air, at times he would stand on my back to kick or punch, when this happened, I made sure not to move around too much. He took care of the ones behind me and on the sides, as I did the front and the sides as well. Looking up, I noticed the two princesses fighting Darkness at once, but Darkness was faster, so it was harder for the two to land powerful hits on him. "Brandon below you!” I looked down to see three of those flyers coming after us as I nodded. "Hang on!” I told him as I felt him grip my neck tightly as I flew up a bit before doing a back flip, and then spinning side ways, my hind hooves slapping each of them in the face causing them to spin out of control to the ground below. I watched as the guards flew up to attack as well, soon less and less of the Dark Beasts were seen, and pretty soon, all that was left was Darkness. Flying upward with the others, we all surrounded Darkness as he glared, snapping his head left to right as he watched for any sudden movements. "It's over villain!” Luna cried out as she glared toward him. "Surrender peacefully, or we will be force to destroy you!” just then Darkness started to laugh loudly, throwing his head back as he crackled in the air. "So stupid you all are!” my eyes narrowed, why did his voice sound...like three different voices. "You truly think I am Darkness?” confusion came over us all as 'Darkness' spoke. "While we could not enter the barrier, that did not mean our master could not!” "So you're one of those fakes as well!” I cried out as the imposter turned to grin at me. "Just like before, all this...was ...” my eyes widened as I looked down to ward twilight was, forgetting to tell Devon to hang on I flew as fast as I could downward, hearing hi yelp with surprise. I flew though the open door to see many of the ponies who couldn't fight groaning in pain. Luckily I saw Twilight as she was trying to tend to them with Rarity as I dropped off Devon. "What happened?” I asked as Twilight looked up to me. "Darkness came in though the back, took many of us by surprised. I thought he was coming for me, so I went into hiding, but...he left with Discord!” I cursed slightly at this, looking outside as I noticed that the Dark Beasts were now retreating, soon they too disappeared as I cursed once more. Hours later, I, Twilight, Rarity, Devon, and Spike were back safely home. Our friends greeted us, and were shocked to see me, I explained to them as well as my sisters before we left what had happened, and what Moon did for me. And true enough, I felt all the extra power she gave me, disappear; my body to shrinking as I looked just as tall as Big Mac now. I was now looking at myself, my new self in the mirror, I knew I could transform back into my human self, but I think I was going to stay as an Alicorn, just for a while. That, and because just transforming into a Alicorn in the first place, even if it was Moon's power, it still took a lot out of me, and I didn't feel like being all tried for the next few hours. After that, I met Twilight and Spike outside, who was riding on my back now; we decided to just walk around Ponyville for a while, to clear our heads. Celestia and Luna told me that they could not find a single trace of Moon's body when they went to retrieve it to give her at least a burly, so all we did, was clean her helm and place it inside the castle, above a picture that was made a little over a mouth ago of her, and me as my human self. She had her right hoof on my shoulder as I hand my left hand under my chin, my right hand holding up the elbow as we both held small smiles toward the one who painted the wonderful picture. "Brandon!” we all turned our heads to see three young girls run up to us as I smiled, seeing them as the Cutie Mark Crusaders. "Hey girls, what's up...what are you doing?” I watched as they went past me a bit, to look at my flanks, seeing the new Cutie Mark, or upgraded one as Spike had said as Scoot huffed out her anger. "No fair!” she cried out stomping her hoof on the ground. "We've been trying to find our Cutie Marks for years, and you get yours in a little over a mouth, and now it changes like that!” "Yeah!” Sweetie Belle chimed in, in a little annoyed voice. "Are we ever going to get our own!?” only Apple Bloom remained silence. I sighed, I could understand why they were upset, so looking to them, and I placed a hoof on Scoot's head and nuzzled Belle under her chin. "Girls listen,” I told them looking at each of them. "I've been here for a while, and I noticed something from each of you. Scootaloo, you are awesome at your scooter tricks, believe me when I say if they held a contest, you would win hoof-down!” she looked up at me and slightly smiled. "Belle, you have an amazing singing voice, I mean really, you sound like an angle to me!” "R...really?” she asked as I nodded and petted her head with the hoof that was on Scoot's head. "And Bloom, you can make a lot of things out of wood, I mean; I know you built that fort for you three, so why not work on that more, expand it!” "But...” she looked up at me shaking her head. "I don't want my Cutie Mark to be a plain old work hammer! I want it to be something I'm pride of!” "Or me with just a scooter!” "Or me with just a Microphone!” "Girls...” I smiled and shook my head. "As I know, Cutie Marks are made by not only the talents or in this case for me, the personality of the pony, but how they are as well, you three are not plain; you are much more then that!” I leaned down so I could look at them all. "And so what with how the Cutie Mark looks, it is your, if anypony gives you a hard time on how it looks, you tell them that you are proud of it, that you worked hard to gain it, and no matter what; nothing can take that from you!” they all looked to me, I could see their mind reeling with my talk as they al looked to each other before back at me, as I held out my white hoof towards them. "Cutie Mark Crusaders for life!” I then saw the tinkle in their eyes as they brought their hooves and bro-fist on my own. "For Life!” they all cried at once as I smiled softly, watching as they all ran toward Sweet Apple Arcs. (Hope I got that right) When they were gone, Twilight in turn then nuzzled under my chin, minding her horn. "You handled that like a pro,” she told me as I smiled softly. "You're really good with kids.” "I hope so,” I answered as I chuckled slightly. "I mean, if we are to have a child or two one day I have to be good right?” "Hey come on, not while I'm around!” Spike cried as I laughed slightly. After the laughter died down, I then looked over to where Everfree Forest was, remembering that was where I first met Moon; I sighed and looked to the two. "Hey, do you two mind if I go off on my own for a bit?” I watched as Spike got off me as Twilight nodded her head. "Just don't be too long, remember, Rarity said something about talking to you and me later about something.” I nodded my head and gave her a quick kiss on the cheek as I turned and took off into the air, making sure I flew another way so they didn't knew where I was really going, and once I knew they couldn't see me, I took off to where I really wanted to go. I soon landed where I wanted to go, just outside the castle of when she was known as Nightmare Moon. I didn't know the full history of the castle, from what I knew that it use to be the holding place of the Elements of Harmony, and also the old castle of Luna and Celesta. Still as worn down and broken as the last time I came here, I made my though the clutter, the clopping of my hooves echoed though the old ruins as I looked around slowly, before stopping and closing my eyes. This is where it truly started, my true start to stop Darkness and how I had gain the power and traits of an Alicorn. Looking around, I found the old curtain like picture of what Moon use to be, Nightmare Moon. Thinking more to myself I looked around, I knew that Canterlot was being fixed even as I stood here, using the power of magic to make everything new. I wondered...would Celestia and Luna give me this castle if I asked for it? I mean, I knew Twilight wouldn't want to leave Ponyville, but we could still be close, and I could make sure no evil beings could come toward the castle. I started to think about how the castle would truly look if fixed, when I heard a softly chuckling. "Who's there?!” I demanded looking around while spreading out my wings, my horn glowing a soft white as it lit up a portion of the room. "Show yourself!” "Don't need to be so testy now,” I remembered that voice, it belonged to Queen Chrysalis. I watched as she came out of the shadows as if she was one with it, as many of her little Changelings followed behind. I glared at them, still not fully trusting them at all. "What are you doing here?” I questioned as I glared at them. "You don't belong here!” "Oh?” she asked as she again chuckled. "But if my memory serves me right, this was part of the area the two princesses gave to me for the while; so I have every right to be here.” She gave me a tooth grin as I glared and looked away from her. "But I must say...you look very different Brandon, it seems white suits you a lot more then black ever did.” I didn't say anything as I just looked at the picture still hanging on the wall before me. I heard her coming closer, and soon, I saw her standing before me. Since I was force to shrink so I could control this form without being knocked out, she was twice my size, maybe a bit bigger then that. "I had heard that Moon had been defected in battle, a pity.” "Shut up,” I answered her as she only grinned. "Come now, we can talk like sensible ponies can we not?” I gave her a look with my right eye, since she was on my right side as I saw her smile. "Come, all I wish is to talk, that is all.” I snorted and looked away. "Fine, what do you want to talk about then?” "That's better, will you walk with me?” she turned and started to walk slowly, sighing, I slowly followed after her. "As I said, it is quite a shame that poor Nightmare...” "Her name is Moon,” I told her by also giving her a stern stare. She only rolled her eyes, as if it truly mattered. "Fine, it is a shame that poor Moon, had to pass on to the void. I'm sure if I did send many of my subjects to fight; she would still be here, wouldn't she?” "Then why didn't you fight?!” I demanded, not noticing that we were now in a whole new section of the castle, it looked cleaner, no doubt her sleeping area...if she truly did sleep. "The deal for me was to be on your side yes, but I didn't have to fight, I gave you information, if that's all I want to give in info, then I shall.” "Why you...” "Uh, uh, ah,” she then raised a hoof and shook it at me. "Remember, you attack me, that treaty is broken, and I don't think you want your dear Twilight to be caught between two foes...do you?” I growled softly but said nothing more on the subject. "But...I'm sure I can...be...talked into also fighting.” "What, the world not having any love isn't enough?” she softly chuckled and then stood before me, leaning down, her nose almost touching my own. "I have been a queen for a real long time,” she sated while still holding my gaze. "And yet, I have yet to find a male to bed with me.” My eyes grew wide as I turned away from her as she softly chuckled. I then jerked as I felt her breath on my ear. "I shall give you the rest of the day to think about it, but here is my deal. Mate with me tonight, and I mean really mate with me, and I shall fight for real; refuse and I won't fight at all.” While flying back to Ponyville, my head was swimming with thoughts, was she fucking kidding...or did she truly mean what she was saying...me...fucking her?! Egh, just the thought of it made me want to go into a lava shower. But...Celestia was right when she said we needed all the help we could get...and I didn't want anymore ponies to die...more so the ones I truly cared for. The thing that made it worst...was that I couldn't tell Twilight, that was also part of the deal, she said something about, 'it being our dirty sexy little secret' that somehow turned her on even more. And that she wanted me big, I knew the spell to do that, but it would only last for an hour or so. Landing so I could think more clearly, I started to walk, soon finding myself outside Rarity's place, Twilight walking up just as I did. "Brandon!” she came up to me and nuzzled at me as I brought my neck over her shoulders, bringing my hoof up to hug her. "Did you enjoy your time to yourself?” "In a way...yes,” I answered; she no doubt heard my unease voice as she looked to me. "Are...you okay?” she asked me as I smiled and nodded. "Yeah...I'm fine; don't worry about me love...” I kissed her softly on the lips as she kissed me back, when we broke away I whispered to her. "You know I love you...right?” she looked toward me, as if I was crazy before she nodded her held and kissed me tenderly once more for a few seconds. "I know, I love you too Brandon.” I gave her a smile and then turned to look at the door, before opening the door, and walking in. Once entering the home/work place of one of my friends Rarity I felt something land on my back. At first I thought it was Sweetie Belle, at times one of the three would try and jump on me, but I felt...hands on my hair, followed by a groan. "Aw, you're smaller now!” I turned my head to see...Devon?! He was on my back, his feet plated on the ground as I heard Twilight giggle at our friend once more randomness, I swear he and Pinkie Pie would be a good couple. He was wearing nothing but brown boxers, black zebra like stripes seen going around it. In fact, the boxers were so brown; they seemed to blind in with his skin tone! He also wore a black tuxedo, you know, the ones you would get for a wedding, as well as a white cuffs, and a red bowtie, the hell...why was he wearing that with just boxers on?! "I demand that you become bigger so I may ride you into battle once more!” "And I demand for you to get the fuck off!” I cried as I tried to buck him off, but he just held on. "Heh gotta love the metal bull ride!” he answered my demand as I grumbled and just stood on my hind legs making him fall. He landed with a thud as I rolled my eyes and turned back to him. "Devon...please reminds me again, why I'm friends with you.” "You lack friends.” he answered twirling his finger in a circle while pointing at me. "What are you talking about,” I asked blinking in confusion. "I have many friends!” "Not like me.” "And that's bad...why? And where the hell is Rarity, she said she wanted to talk to me and Twilight right?” he tapped at his chin for a moment before snapping his fingers. "Oh yeah, one moment!” he then ran upstairs as I sighed and shook my head as me and Twilight went to one of the sofas, I guess Rarity got another one, so we took the old one. "You know he's just like to play around.” Twilight told me as I shook my head. "Though I will admit...he does get a little...” "Random?” I asked looking at her as she nodded, agreeing with my choice of words. After a while of waiting, we soon found Rarity and Devon come back downstairs, they took the sofa on the other side of us as Devon sat close to Rarity. "Hello you two,” our friend greeted us with a smile, I noticed something, she seemed a lot more...happier then before. "I'm so glad you could come here.” "It's no worry,” I answered with a smile. "So what is it you wished to talk to us about?” Rarity seemed to blush while looking down, playing with the sofa with her hooves. "Well...you two will be the first to know...you see...uh.”Devon laughed slightly, pulling her closer to him and wrapping his arm around Rarity shoulder he said with a large goofy grin. "We have become lovers now.” My jaw, I swear I think it almost touched the floor, even Twilight was slightly shocked about this, Rarity on the other hand was blushing, I thought they were joking, but I truly got my answer when I saw them lean closer, and kiss each other strongly on the lips. "Brown skin dude with curly hair say what?!” when they broke their kiss, Rarity was slightly giggling at my shock look, I mean, really, how could she...fall with a dude like...like...oh god... "I know what you're thinking,” Devon told me. "I mean, the way I act around you, I can act like a...” "Crazy single minded fool?” "Meh, heard worst, but let's go with that.” "So...how...did it happen?” asked Twilight as Rarity spoke up. "It was back at Canterlot, when I was scared, Devon came up to me and spoke to me, saying that no matter what happened, he would always be there to keep me safe. And beside, I've known him since he lived with me for a couple of days, I know how he act, and well, I love him for that.” "Well...” I spoke shaking my head and then smiling softly. "Today is just full of shock huh?” It was silence for a bit, before we all started to crack up with laughter. After that we all started to talk, me and Twilight swore not to tell Spike, that everyone else would be told tomorrow, jus they wanted us to be the first to know because how we were the first human/pony lovers. We both agreed, knowing that if Spike truly hated Devon now, by just living with her; how was he going to react to this? After a while of talking, Devon was looking at me, deep in thought. "Hey Brandon?” "Yeah?” I answered as he looked at me with unblinking eyes. "You were chained up as well when that Queen Chrysalis captured you...right?” "Yeah I was,” I answered with a nod as he then smiled. Oh crap, what was he going to say now? "So I guess...in a way...you were a prison bitch!” called it. "In the name of Celestia man, you were chained up too!” he then smirked, that damn creepy smirk as he laughed. "Yeah but I don't mind being chained up...kinda kinky.” "Oh god damn it Devon...” I hoof palmed my self as the girls started to laugh. Hours later, myself and Twilight left the home of Rarity, and now Devon, looking up, I noticed that it was soon getting dark out, I had thought about the offer Chrysalis told me about, and as much as I hated the idea...of betraying Twilight. If she could help and save many more lives...I had to think of the many, before my pride. "Hey Twi?” I asked looking at my girlfriend as she looked up. "I have to go for a bit...I need to be alone,” "I understand,” she told me placing a hoof on my cheek. "Losing Moon like that, I know it's hard for you; since you were once fused with her.” I nodded my head softly, oh Twilight, I truly wish I could tell you. Giving her a small kiss on her forehead, I turned and flew into the air, like last time I took a detour so not to be known of my true designation. Landing outside the castle once more, I nothing many of those small Changelings pacing around the castle, eyeing me with their blue eyes. They paid me no heed, giving me only a first glance, and then moved away from me. Walking inside, I notice that the inside was different a bit. A little less ruble was seen around, and on the ground was a torn deep red carpet. It led up to the back of the main chambers, showing a large stone throne, with the Changeling queen laying on it. She had both of her front hooves on the right side of the arm, a grin so sinister that it made me sick to my stomach she knew why I was here...she knew that she had won. "Ah, Prince Brandon of Equestria,” she spoke while standing before her throne. "And what might I be honored by your gazed tonight?” "Cut the shit,” I told her standing away from her. "And let me tell you this straight up, I am only doing this so that the world may be better protected. I still love Twilight and Twilight only!” she only softly chuckled as she made her way before me, walking slowly around me as she dragged her tail under my chin as I looked away. "Why aren't you at your full size?” "Doing that to my body will make me tried; I will only do it...when we start...” "Oh, don't do it at first,” she then stood before me. "I plan on getting...everything I can get out of you before we finish with a bang!” I only softly growled at her as she chuckled, walking away from me. "Come along then, as much as I wouldn't mind letting my subjects watch...I rather be alone with you tonight.” "Fucking whore...” I muttered under my breath but did as she told me. Going into the same room that she showed me earlier, I noticed that a large red plush bed was now there. She slowly made her way over to the bed, I watched as she moved her hips, it made me look away in distastefulness. When I did look back, she was laying on her side, her front hooves crossed over each other as she tried to make herself look as sexy as possible, which was hard for her to me; since she looked fucking ugly to me...fugly I guess, the combine word of fucking and ugly. "Well now, I have some few ideas I would like you to do to me before we get to the main part of this even.” I sighed and held my head low as I made my way over. "But, from now on, you must call me Mistress.” "The hell I will!” I cried looking away. "Alright, then leave, when the treaty breaks, first my followers will go and feast on Shiny Amour and his wife, and then I'll feast on Twilight herself.” I softly growled and was still not looking at her. "So, what is your choice will you stay and do as I say?” taking a deep breath, I swallowed my pride even deeper as I bowed my head. "As you wish...Mistress.” She softly chuckled at this. "Now, look at me.” I looked up as she told me to as she smiled and lifted her right hind leg in the air, showing off her Alicorn Changeling silt to me. "Pleasure your Mistress with that dirty mouth of yours, and you better make it good.” I saw her give me a toothy grin as I closed my eyes and made my way toward the bed, her horn glowed slightly as the door behind me closed and locked as I climbed up into the bed with her. Lying down on my belly, I brought my face closer and closer to her blackish grey pussy. Taking a slow deep breath, I closed my eyes, and did what I had to do. Softly kissing her mound, I heard her give a soft gasp in surprise, her body shifted as she no doubt was watching me now. Kissing around her mound slowly but deeply, I made sure to stay away from her lower lips until I felt I was ready...or until she ordered me to. Though it pained me, I knew I had to make her feel good. So taking my tongue out, I licked around her lips, making sure not to truly touch it, but at least to make her feel something. I heard her murr at the feeling she was now getting, one of her hooves on my head as she panted slightly. Already I saw that she was leaking some of her, bug juice I guess. Hey she looks like a bug to me, so I call em as I see em. Her legs spreading out wider as I noticed, that her skin was not of a coat, it seemed to feel like an ant's outer body. "Good little pet,” I grumbled at the name she gave me, but said nothing truly about it. "Now, lick my pussy.” Pulling away, I closed my eyes and brought my tongue out, slowly dragging it from the bottom of her silt, all the way to the top, flicking it over her now growing nub. Her body shivered and shudder, she let out a shuddering moan as her tail, as much as I could see; twitched. Still licking her softly, I was shocked when I felt myself grow hard; it must've been the scent I smelled from her. After a while, I looked down to see that indeed I was fully hard. Looking much like a pony penis looked like, the tip was flat, my shaft giving a twitch with need of release as I softly groaned. This did not go unnoticed to Chrysalis. "My, my,” she gave a dark like chuckle. "It seems your body sure knows what it wants.” "S...shut up...” I told her looking away as I gasped feeling her hoof go on it as she...what's the word...clopped me for a bit. "Hrm, so big too,” it was true, I don't really know how big it was, but for someone my size, I guess it was normal. "I've always wanted to try this.” "T...try wha...?” she then brought her hind legs on ether side of my face, I had no choice but to look back at her pussy as I felt something long and wet slide over my member. Shuddering as my legs twitched, I felt her grind her hips on my muzzle, I knew what she wanted, and so I went back to work. While licking her, I tried my best to try and make it as blissful for her as possible, but inside, I was breaking apart. I always told myself if I ever had a girlfriend, a true one, not like the ones back home who just used me; I would never cheat on her. And now look at me, my muzzle now coated in this fucking whore's bug juice. I let out a small gasp as I felt her lick my tip, my eyes closed as I tried not to hump into her licks, I was not about to let her have the pleasure of knowing I was somewhat enjoying myself! "Stick that tongue in my snatch!” she ordered me as I did as told, opening my mouth, I closed it over her pussy and started to lick her insides. Her moans heightened to new volumes as she started to hump at my face as she went back to sucking and licking me. The sounds of our tongues working were the only things heard throughout the room. I then felt her stop, her breathing got quicker and quicker, before she cried out, her hips crushing down on my face as she started to cum all over my face. I groaned since I had drunk some; it made me sick that I was the one that caused her this sort of pleasure! After a while, she removed herself from my face, looking under her hind legs with a grin and noticeable blush on her face. "Oh that was good little prince...but now I want something else in there!” she then removed herself from my body and then moved a bit forward, dropping her chest to the ground and shaking her wet ass at me. "Fuck me nice and hard to boy, I want to feel you flood me!” Glaring as she only smirked, I got up. It was a little hard for me to walk; hey you try having a large horse dick under you and see how you walk. Knowing now that she wanted me in my large form, I closed my eyes as the magic took over. I felt my muscles and bones grow larger and wider, soon I was as tall and wide as I use to be when I first was in this form, easily taller then the Changeling queen as I went over to her rump and mounted her. My forearms wrapped around her waist as I just held myself still. I closed my eyes, this was it...I was truly going to betray Twilight the moment this happened. But...I had to do this, I had to do anything to try and keep her and everyone I hold dear safe. Taking a deep breath, I shifted my weight as I felt my tip graze at her lower lips, before slowly pushing in. She was tight, that was for sure, her insides hugging my black horse meat causing me to shudder and moan, a shot of pre shooting into her love tunnel as she shudder and gasped at the feeling. Well...if she wanted it hard and fast, I'll be sure to give it to her! Slamming the rest of the way in, her body was rocked forward as she cried out, her tongue out as she gasped, hearing her cry out 'yes!' as I did so. Pulling out just as fast and slamming back in, I started to rant her with every power and speed I could possible give. My hips slapping onto her upturn ass, the slapping sound of my dick hitting and entering her wet vagina was all that could be heard as I went out of her. My grip tightened, I felt my muscles flex on my legs with each and every thrust, pull and push. I stopped thrusting after a while, grinding my hips to her backside, causing her to shudder and moan as she brought her face to the bed. I grunted as she tightened herself up even more, hearing her chuckle, fucking bitch! My hooves tightened around her hips, when I would have sex with Twilight, I would try and prolong the time we had, but this time, no I wanted it too end right now! going as fast as I possible could, I was granted my wish, already feeling myself getting closer, I held onto her tighter, I felt her shudder under me before she cried out into the air, her tunnel tightened around me as she came once more; as I too moaned, spilling my seed inside of her. I lost count how many times I shot a load into her, I think maybe twelve, I'm not sure, but my hips jerked with each burst of cum. After a while, I felt myself shudder as I fell off her backside, my cock leaving her hole as cum gushed out a bit, as I fell to my side. Slowly reverting back to my much smaller form, I tried to catch my breath, as my member returned back inside my body. I heard her laugh at me before she came over and lay beside me, I turned away from her, and I hated that grin even more now. "What? No kiss?” she laughed even more as I stood up with shaking legs and started to leave. "Too bad I wasn't in heat, I'm sure Twilight would be just tickled if she found out I was carrying your child!” shut up, shut up, shut up! I had to get away, I had to go home. When I heard her say no more, I left, I couldn't fly, I wanted to take as long as possible to get home, and when I was outside the forest and could see Ponyville; I broke down. I shouldn't have done it, I shouldn't have done it! God damn it I'm weak, so fucking weak! Laying on the ground and trying to keep my composer, I slowly got back up to my feet, and made my way back home. Entering the home of my girlfriend, I went upstairs to find her sleeping. I smiled as she spelt, she looked so claim...so peaceful...looking into the mirror, I saw myself still as an Alicorn. Closing my eyes, I started to revert back into my human self. Feeling the effect of changing twice take a hold of me, I undressed, leaving only my boxers on as I slipped under the covers with her. I felt her move as she wrapped her hooves around my neck as I looked over at her. "Love you...Brandon...” my heart sank, but I brushed her hair back and softly kissed her head. "I love you too...Twilight...” looking up at the ceiling, I tried to fall asleep, soon, my eyelids became heavy, and sleep took me in.
Chapter 13"Wait...so Chrysalis is now going to fight with us?!” I could understand how Rainbow Dash was so shocked; it was one thing when she agreed to not fight us, but another for her to really fight with us. Though they knew nothing of the reason why she was going to fight now, I did; and it haunted me like the flu that never would go away. "How do you know?” "Princess Celestia sent me a letter this morning and told me so in said letter.” My girlfriend said, the student of one of the rulers of Equestria, as she nodded her head. "Though, I am just as puzzled as you are Rainbow Dash; there has to be a reason she wants to fully work together now with us.” "Don't she and her Changelings eat only love though?” Devon asked as he sat next to Rarity, they had yet to tell everyone else, and that was the true reason why we were here in the first place; but this news had to be said. I notice that Devon had what looked to be headphones on his neck, the kind that DJ Pon3 would use; they were all black, save for the ear part which was white with the Cutie Mark of the pony who had given it to him. He wore a long thin red sweater, pretty much like the one he wore the first day I met him, though it looked different in a way now, gold trimmings were seen around the cuff of the sweater's neckline and wrist. "Maybe after she heard about the last fight we had, and Moon...dying, maybe...she just wants to make sure Darkness is stopped?” everyone agreed with this logic as I forced myself to nod, pretending that I truly didn't know what was going on. "Did the princess tell ya'll about how long it would take for him to release Discord from his rock prison?” Applejack asked, no doubt worried about another attack. "She told me it may take a few days if he doesn't know the magic well enough. Might as I said, he may already have freed him for all we know.” No one said anything on that account. It was bad enough that we had Darkness and his army of Dark Beasts attacking and trying to take over the world, and now we might have a weird freak of nature that can make clouds rain chocolate...yeah I know right...fucking weird power. Though I'm sure Pinkie Pie would love that. "Oh posh now darlings!” Rarity spoke up after a while. "We shouldn't think of all these horrible things, when in fact we should talk about the real reason we brought you here today!” we all looked toward the two, me and Twilight already knew about them so it would be fun seeing the reaction of our other friends. But before they could say anything, a waiter came toward us, since we were outside the café. "May I get you folks anything?” he asked with a plain voice. We all ordered what we wanted, and when the ordered was jotted down, the earth pony turned to Devon. "I don't believe I've seen you before.” "Hi!” he cried with his large grin. "I'm Devon,” he then pointed to me. "And that's Brandon, he was a prison bitch!” I snapped my head to him as he only grinned more as the waiter seemed to blink in confusion. "Um...yes, well...I'll get your orders.” As he left I glared harder at Devon. "Why am I your friend again?” "You lack friends like me.” "Again...remind me why that's bad!” After the laugher of our friend died down, Rarity spoke once more. "Well then, the reason we brought you here, is to share great news!” Devon smiled and leaned closer hugging his new girlfriend as everyone but I and Twilight's eyes grew wide. "Are you two...?” Fluttershy asked in her soft voice, but her eyes wide with glee. Rarity nodded, and in turn, the two then looked to each other and kissed softly on the lips. Pinkie Pie let out a glee scream as she started to clap her hooves together, well it sounded like clopping...and no not the kind you're thinking of. Rainbow and Applejack were slightly shocked at this, maybe just as I was, thinking about how could those two be together, I mean there were three types of human, sane people, unlike Devon, insane people...even more unlike Devon and then well...Devon. Fluttershy was also quite happy; she let out a small Aww at the loving kiss the two shared and when they broke apart Rainbow Dash spoke. "So...have you two done the couple tango yet?” "Da what?” asked Devon in confusion. "Devon,” I spoke up as he looked at me. "Bow chicka bow wow,” at that his eyes lit up and he then chuckled sheeply. "Rainbow Dash!” Rarity spoke in a harsh tone. "What we do in none of your concern!” "You know she did the same thing when I went to stay at Twilight's the first night,” I answered up. "That's when I found out about her...” "No, no, no!” she cried hovering before me. "Not that! Don't say that to him!” I grinned. "Then, how about you show him your Sonic Rainboom?” her eyes lit up at this as she nodded and flew up in the air and into the deep clouds. "And she was talking about her Wingboner.” I told Devon, I think I heard her scream up in the clouds, but I digress. "So what is a Sonic Rainboom?” asked Devon as I pointed up to where she went. As we all looked up, we saw her speed right back down, the air around her turning into a cone as she zoomed at speeds unlike any I've seen, and then, the loud thundering boom was heard. A large circle of rainbow was seen as well as a stream of a rainbow following behind her. Devon's eyes grew wide as he saw this, and before Rainbow hit the ground, she shot in a ninety degree angle before as before landing right in front of us. "I told you not to tell them!” called it right. Devon's eyes were still wide, and when he answered, I laughed at his reaction. "If I wasn't dating Rarity,” he spoke looking at her. "I would say I would want to do a sex on you.” he then smiled. "And that I would've just hit puberty!” I had to chuckle at this, sure at times I hated his randomness as I call it, but still at times like this; it was sometimes funny. As our food made its way to our table and our drinks, Pinkie Pie picked up her glass in her hooves as she grinned from ear to ear. "Before we dine together, I like to make a toast!” this was unlike Pinkie Pie, as we all looked to each other, but soon we ether lifted our glasses with our hands, hooves, or magic. "To our young couples here today, may their relationship be long and full of bliss. And maybe one day, the rest of us at this table will find happiness with somepony very special!” it was a good a good toast, and as we clanked our glasses together and started to drink and eat. We shared some laughs, almost forgetting about the trouble of the world. I paid for our dinner with the bits I had earned, or was given by my sisters. I guess begin a prince and all did have its perks and all. About to say goodbye to our friends, we all stopped as we all heard the shrill angry scream of someone north of us. All our heads turned to the source of the voice, at once we saw Spike, running full speed toward...oh crap...how the hell did he find out?! He jumped with claws and teeth ready to clutch at Devon no doubt, but my arm grabbed him first and held him to my chest as he struggled and squirmed. "Let me go!” he screamed still struggling in my grip. "I'll pound him to dust!” "Spike, claim yourself this insist!” Twilight ordered, but the purple dragon still went on. "He took her from me!” he screamed. "The women I loved! I'll rip his heart out!” I knew for a while now that Rarity indeed knew that Spike had a crush on her, but she didn't see him like that at all, in fact she saw him more like a little brother. Weird, but it was true. I struggled to hold him still; I was losing my nerve as I had enough. Dropping him a bit as his face hit the ground; I grabbed his tail and started to drag him away. He clawed at the dirt, I heard the gasps of everyone behind me, but they did nothing to stop what they were seeing. After a while, I took him toward our home, opening the door and throwing him on the only stool there. He was about to get up when I glared hard. "SIT!” he stopped and did as I told him, his eyes almost as wide with fear as the day I did the same thing to get him some cake for Twilight. "What the hell is wrong with you?!” "He...” "Don't give me crap about he stole your girl!” I resorted back to him as he cringed. "Listen to what I'm about to say you got me? Rarity chose to be with him, she made that choice, alright?” "But I...” "I know you love her Spike!” I was starting to get a little claimer, but my voice was still harsh. I saw him look down toward the floor as I sighed, taking another stool and dragging it over and sat before him. "Spike...did you know Rarity had a crash on me?” he looked up at me at once; his look told me that he did not know. "It's true; you can ask her yourself if you want. But it's true, think about it, what if me and Twilight didn't get together, there would've been a good chance me and Rarity would be together.” He didn't say anything as I spoke, I sighed, feeling sorry for my young friend I went down on one knee and embraced the small dragon tightly. "Love can be both cruel and loving.” I told him softly. "I know this first hand.” I listened as he said nothing at all, his head still down as I sighed. "I'm going to tell you what I told Rarity alright? One day, you will find love Spike, I know you love Rarity, but she loves someone else, and you don't want her to be mad at you for trying to break that...do you?” I watched as he shook his head as I removed myself from the hug I gave him. "So what are you going to do?” again he said nothing for a while, I think he needed some time to think on his own. Standing up, I left him there; to mingle with his thoughts on his own. Once leaving, I show that Twilight, Rarity and even Devon stood outside, I don't know if they heard what I had told Spike, but if they did; they sure did well to hide it. "How is he?” I was surprised that Devon was asking this, since Spike nearly took his skin off him. "He's just in there thinking right now I guess,” I told him thrusting my head to the door behind me. "Just give him some time.” I saw that Rarity looked slightly guilty, and I think I knew why. "Don't feel bad Rarity,” I told my fashion friend. "I told him about how this was your choice. That you had to be happy, even if it wasn't with him.” She only looked up at me and slightly nodded, I saw Twilight give me a look, and then toward the door. I saw her flinch back as I heard the door open. Turning around to see the purple dragon walk out, his head was down as he stood beside me. For a while, he did not say a word, but then, he looked up first to Rarity, and then to Devon. "I'm sorry,” he muttered softly. "I...I should never had acted the way I did, I was just so...upset and...no, there is no excuse for what I almost did...can you two ever forgive me?” Devon and Rarity turned to each other for a moment; Devon gave a smile and a nod, as well as Rarity. "Sure thing,” Devon spoke while brining up his right thumb. "On one condition,” he then went down to his knee and held out his fist. "Let's be friends alright? I hate to have someone like you, who when older could easily crush me!” I saw the smallest of smiles come over the dragon's face, as he made his claw into a fist and touched his with the human as he nodded. "Alright...and Rarity?” he looked over and then down. "I...am even more sorry...can you forgive me?” Rarity smiled and nodded her head, leaning down to kiss him on the cheek. "I forgive you,” she spoke as Spike smiled, rubbing his cheek lightly. Just then, he brought his fist to his chest, as if there was something stuck on his throat, burping out loud, a green flame was seen, followed by a scroll, another letter from Celestia? "Oh, it looks like it for you, and it even says, 'for your eyes only' on it.” I took the letter, sure enough there it was. Looking at my friends before me and then Twilight, I excused myself as I went back inside and started to read the letter, as I took a seat on the sofa. Dear Brandon: As you know, as we had told you already, it was us who brought you to this world. We decided that we should bring another human to Equestria, I know that now would not be the best of times, but ponies would wonder why the humans were coming after we defeated Darkness. So tomorrow, another human shall be coming, as I write this, I do not believe I told you the full reason on how we choose the humans to come here, I shall just in case I haven't. You see, just like when we brought you here, we were able to go into your world, but in sort of a spirit like beings. Scanning the minds of the humans we thought would be worthy and willing to live here in harmony with the other ponies, and who would not judge yourself, or Devon; yes Twilight Sparkle had written to me about her friends Devon and Rarity, please, wish them my luck for me. As you humans would say, we scanned the minds of the humans for the ones who would 'think outside the box' so to say. About interspecies relationship like yours and Devon's. Tomorrow around noon, the human who shall be coming shall be transported a little out of Ponyville, near the farm of your friend Applejack. If you can, please go and meet said human there. Right now I would ask you to asked Devon if he would go home if he had the chance, but we won't do that this time, he had found love with Rarity, and I know how much it hurt Twilight when you were gone. When you are done, sigh this paper with your name, and use this simple spell to send it back to me so that nopony eyes may gaze on it. I read how to use such spell, thinking I had it done to the T; I went on to reading more. Chrysalis as you no doubt had known now, had decided to fight with us now, for reasons I do not truly know. I know you do not trust her all that well, and truthfully, I don't as well, but in any case, we truly do need all the help we can; may the fortune of fate smile on you my brother. Your loving Sister: Celestia PS, Luna says hello. So another human would be coming to Equestria huh? Wonder what kind of human he or she would be like. Oh well, guess I'll see tomorrow. Making a quick note saying that I would go and meet the human when they show up, I sent the letter away in a poof of white smoke. Sighing I leaned back on the sofa for a bit, hearing the door open and closing, and then feeling someone lay their head on my lap. Looking down, I was not surprised to see that it was Twilight; she had her hooves under her chin, eyes closed as she looked to be sleeping. I but I knew she was awake. Bringing my hand to her mane, I softly stroked her dark purple hair. I felt her stir under my touch, but she said nothing of it. "What did Princess Celestia write to you about?” she asked me as I closed my eyes. "How I was doing, with Moon being dead and all.” "I see...” she answered as I rubbed her hair more and more. "Devon and the others?” I asked, wondering where they went as Twilight then shrugged her shoulders slightly. "I think they just left so that Spike and Devon can get along better.” "I see...” I answered this time with a simple answer. I yawned slightly, covering my mouth with my right hand as she looked up to me. "Still tried?” she asked with a small smile as I nodded. "Yeah...I think maybe I'll take a nap, wanna join me?” she nodded her head as I picked her up, carrying her upstairs as I locked the front door, putting the sigh up saying we were closed. We've done this many times, Spike knew that the window by Twilight patio was open, so we didn't need to worry about him begin locked out. Leaving my clothes on, I went under the covers with Twilight, each holding the other, as sleep took us in. (Devon's POV) "Right this way Miss Rarity!” I watched from the side lines as one of the Spa Ponies took Rarity toward the sauna, drinking some of my juice that I brought with me, I also brought a smaller one for Spike, who was standing right beside me, leaning on the wall as well. Today, somehow my juice came out tasting like lemon jelly, even though it was a deep blue in color. I don't know how the juices ever come out the way they do, I just make them, and poof, they are what they are. I watched as the purple dragon, who almost tore off my sexy face, heh, took a large chug of the drink. Taking it away from his lips, he let out a loud sigh as I did the same thing, before speaking. "So...Rarity had a crash on Brandon?” I asked, wanting to know since Spike told me while we were walking. How is it that Brandon was getting all the girls, I mean really, I know he was a prince and all! Which I don't get at all mind you, I mean really, they are making a human a prince of a world filled with talking color ponies? I mean, don't get me wrong, pretty freaking cool and all, and I know in a way Brandon is half pony. Speaking of half ponies now, I had to wonder, if me and Rarity ever did get that far in our love life...what would our kid or kids look like? Would they look like a pony, a human, or like those humanoid ones people back home would call Furries. I remember Brandon telling me that Twilight went Furry on this thing called Nightmare Night; hrm...wonder if she had big boobies...? "Yeah,” Spike answered snapping me out of my daydream as I looked down to him as he nodded his head. His arms were crossed, the juice in his claw resting on his forearm. "I didn't know it at all, and I guess though, sure I would've been upset, but I think I would've been okay with him dating Rarity though.” "Why?” I asked taking another drink before finding it was empty, throwing it behind me as I heard the sound of it going in the trash as I pulled out another. Where was I hiding them, none ya that's where! "Well...I knew Brandon longer then you of course, I knew how he acted and I knew he would be mean or rude to her you know, you on the other hand...I barely know you.” he looked up at me as I looked down at him, nodding my head I placed my headphones I had just gotten today and fitted them in a more pleasing place on my neck. True I didn't have my music player, but still, I think it made me look even cooler, like with Brandon and his spiky hair and beard. "Well don't worry Spike,” I told him while then patting him lightly on the head. "I will be as good as I possible can with her.” "You better,” he answered me back while looking as we watched as Rarity came out in a robe and towel on her head. "Because the moment you two break off, if you ever do; I'll be waiting, on the side lines.” Man, he truly didn't give up that easily did he? He knew that I and Rarity was now a couple, but he still held feelings and truly believed that he still could have a chance with her. I had to give some props though; he was the kind of guy that truly wouldn't give up. Nodding to him, understanding what he truly was going to do, I then went over to Rarity's side, watching as anther of the Spa Sisters placed some green stuff on her face and then some...? "Rarity,” I spoke while looking at her as they placed them over her eyes. "Why do you have pickles on your eyes?” "Pickles?!” she exclaimed moving her head to the side where the pony was. "Are these pickles on my face?” "No Miss Rarity, they are freshly cut cucumbers.” "O...oh, my mistake then,” I softly laughed at her reaction, I mean; I knew they weren't pickles; I just liked to joke around. Looking over I noticed Spike was gone now, I guess he was heading home now, leaving me and Rarity alone...well, alone with the Spa Sisters of course. After awhile, another pony, a large brown one which I found her name to be Quake...man she was huge, asking Rarity to roll on her belly, she started to rub into her coat, giving her a head to hoof rub down. After a while, truly I didn't know how long it was, cause really...didn't care, she was done with that, washing off the green stuff from her face, she then turned an then said. "I shall take a dip in the hot tub now, do you mind if it's just me and Devon here until we are done? I wish to speak to him and I don't wish to have any other ponies listening in on us.” The two Spa Sisters nodded their heads with a smile. "That is no problem miss Rarity, it has indeed been slow today, take all the time you wish!” and with that, they left leaving me and Rarity truly alone now, they even had this door that closed off the Spa area from the main lobby. "Would you like to join me in the hot tub Devon dear?” she asked looking at me as she flicked her hair side to side making it bounce. "I don't have any swim trunks,” I told her as she merely laughed. "Perish the thought, we are lovers now are we not, I will soon see you naked one day, why not start now?” didn't know Rarity was like that at all. Looking around making sure no one else was around, I shrugged and went over to the hangers, taking off my sweater and headphones and the rest of my clothing until I was completely naked. Looking over, I saw that Rarity was already in the tub, eyeing me as her gaze went downward. I think I saw her blush, sweet, pony likes what she sees. Grinning to myself, I made my way over as well, slipping in the bubbling tub, I was surprised that the water reached up over my chest as I sat down, sighing out loud as the jets hit my body, relaxing my muscles. With eyes closed, I felt something go under my right arm, to see Rarity looking up at me, I smiled and brought my hand down to her back and softly stroked her hair out of a habit of petting things with soft coats. She seemed to look it as she closed her eyes and hummed. I felt her then straddle my hips as I looked down in slight surprised as I then looked away, I think I was blushing because I could feel it. "Uh Rarity...” I spoke as she looked up at me. "You may want to move...” "Why?” she asked with a smile. "Cause the way you're sitting one me...you could touch...” "Touch what?” she asked, smiling still as she winked. "Touch this?” my legs twitched in the water as I felt her tail drag over my human cock, it started to get hard from the attention it was getting as I nodded. "Y...yeah that...what are you doing?” "What do you think I'm doing?” she leaned closer to my face, nuzzling my cheek before kissing my neck softly as I sighed at the feeling, still growing harder before I felt my tip hit the side of her rear. "W...wait, you want to do it here...now?!” I whispered harshly as she slightly giggled. "Why do you think the Spa Sisters allowed us to have this WHOLE room to ourselves without a fight?” wait...she planed this? The others knew this?! She no doubt saw the stockiness on my face as she still dragged her tail along my dick with a smile. "Come now darling, this is truly one of my fantasies. To do it in a hot tub and I want to do it right now.” If I was like Rainbow Dash, I'm sure I've would have gotten a Wing boner for sure by now...swag... slowly nodding my head, understanding that this was what she truly wanted, I saw her lean closer to me, pressing her lips to my own as our eyes closed. My hands went to her hips, softly rubbing them as she lifted them up into the air, knowing that she wanted to start now, I held onto the base of my breeding tool for her as she, still kissing me, slowly went down. Once the tip touched her lower lips, I felt her sigh and quiver with the need of what she wanted, pushing herself down, I groaned as we broke the kiss, my fingers tightened on her as she groaned as inch by wonderful inch of myself went inside the Unicorn...my lover. Soon, I felt a wall of flush hit my tip, wait...was that her...whoa, she was a virgin?! Looking up into her half closed eyes, she softly nodded to me as I nodded back as she lifted herself up until; only the tip was in, as I held her more, and then thrust myself up while pushing her down. She let out a small yelp as she was speared as she clanged to my chest with her arms, I held as still as I could, groaning as her tunneled hugged me tightly. Once she was ready, and I knew she was, she started to slowly bounce on me, I just sat back and enjoyed the ride as my hands rubbed up her back, sides and butt. Her soft moans followed by my deep grunts was all that could be heard, well that and the splashing of the water around us, I was surprised that none of the water had escaped the tub as we made small waves, which seemed to push her down faster with ever single drop. I went toward her neck, kissing it softly as she groaned, moving her head to the side to give me better chance at getting at the spot she wanted me to get at., her arms stilled wrapped around my neck, her head beside my own as she would at times nuzzle me, whispering in my ear how much she was enjoying herself. I was about to go faster into her until she stopped herself. I looked to her with a half gaze look, I throbbed inside of her as some pre shot up into her love tunnel, as she slowly got off of me and made her way to the other side. Her hooves hanging off the edge as she looked back to me, lifting her tail up and slowly shaking her pony ass at me. I grinned, liking where this was going already. Getting up behind her and holding onto her hips with one hand, and guiding myself back into her with the other, we both let out soft sighs as I started to go at her at my own leisure. The sound of the slapping of wet skin to a wet coat, followed by the waves we made, was all that could be heard as he tried our best to keep our voices down. Leaning closer onto her back, I saw her look back as she panted, her tongue slightly out as she captured my lips to hers again. Our tongues dancing along each other as my thrusts became faster and harder. When she broke the kiss, I guess she couldn't hold it in anymore, because as she raised her head up and moaned loudly, I felt her pussy clutch and tighten around me, followed by the feeling of something spilling over my cock. As she went though her organism, I felt myself getting closer to, panting loudly with each hilt I made of her, I then pounded her one last time, as fast and as hard as I could, before moaning my lover's name out, as my seed spilled into her. We stood as still as we could as more and more of my life giving seed were shot into her wanting hole, groaning as my hips would give a small jerk at times, my eyes twitching at times as Rarity's tail was left up, and out of the way as I claimed her for my own. When all was done, I pulled out of her, watching as since her hips were above the water, some of my cum leaking out of her. Now that was really hot. Lying on the tub beside her, she smiled weakly at me as she went back to the same spot as we started, nuzzling my chest and my neck as I kissed her softly on the head. "We have to do that again some time,” I breathed out as she slightly giggled at this. "It's somewhat...kinky when we do it in a public place huh?” "Yes, I would very much agree,” my Unicorn lover spoke to me. We kissed once more before we heard the door opening, thinking it was just the one of the Spa sisters since they knew I guess we went back to kissing. "Hey you two,” wait...was that Brandon. "I almost forgot, I need some...HOLY SHIT?!”
Chapter 14"You mean...they were...in the hot tub?” I softly nodded my head as my girlfriend asked the question to why I came home yesterday with a weird look on my face. After walking in on Rarity and Devon, thank god AFTER they had sex in the hot tub, I just turn and left, completely forgetting why I wanted to look for them again. "Remind me not to use that tub again.” "You're telling me,” I answered, before groaning and holding onto my head with the hand of my right. Twilight saw this and stopped to look at me. "More of those head pains?” she asked as I softly nodded. "Yeah...this one was a bit worst...ugh; maybe I should go see the doc later on.” "I would think it would be best,” softly nodding we made our way though Ponyville, I had to go soon outside of the small village to see who this new human was and bring him back. Celestia wrote another letter to me, but also to Twilight to cover any questions the purple Unicorn may have about why I had to go out. She wrote saying that she thought something was going on, the same thing that happened around the same time I came to Equestria and wished for me to investigate. Twilight brought that, but it was still too early, I maybe had an hour left before I had to go. "Well the doctor's place is right over there so we should...” I stopped and turned to hear the sound of a wall breaking. An old shop that had been closed for a while was causing the new as me and Twilight looked over. All of a sudden the wall broke down as Devon jumped though, wearing his metal gloves as he landed before us. "Oh yeahhhhh....arghhh!” he then bent forward holding onto his head. "Note to self...don't bust though walls without a helmet.” "What...?” I started. "The...?” Twilight said the next and we said the last word together. "Fuck?” my human friend, now the boyfriend of Rarity, wearing the same clothing as yesterday with the headphones, looked up and grinned while rubbing the back of his head. "Sup you two, that was pretty cool huh?” "Why the hell did you do that?!” I asked going over to see if he had any bruises of the sort, I found a lump on his head as I sighed, but then I noticed something...it had those lines you would see on the unicorns. "Dude...what happened to your forehead?” "Huh oh I don't know, I noticed that this morning, also check this shit out!” he then turned to his right, showing his left side as he worked with his pants...what was he...? "Dude! Keep your pants up!” "I'm just showing you what's on my leg, jeez, but look!” I looked toward his legs, and did a step back, how the...already? On his leg, was what seemed to be a sliver bowl like cup, you know, the type used to pour the drinks for lemonades. It was tipped on its side a bit, pouring our a red water like texture, wait a second...his Cutie Mark was...I faceplamed, now knowing why he sounded like the Kool Aid guy, I'm just glad it WASN'T the Kool Aid guy. What I don't understand, why was his on his thigh, while mine was on my arm? He grinned and pulled his pants back up. "Yeah, it happened just after you left after you...err...you know...heh, heh.” I gave him a nasty look as he shrugged. "Hey you know you liked it!” "Did not,” "Was my butt sexy?” "Devon...” "I bet you wanna give me a kissy kiss now don't you?” he made kissing sounds with his lips as I glared harder. "Do you want to have kids one day?” I asked him as he shrugged and nodded. "Make one sexiest joke to me, and I'll make that dick into a mangina!” he blinked at me and gave a small laugh. "Okay, okay, man, can't have any fun with you...” "Look...” I sighed then holding my head. "Sorry...just I've been having these head pains all day...their making me a little cranky. Twi, I think I'll go to the doc's right now and then go check what Celestia wanted me to see.” "Alright,” she answered with a nod, I went down as she reared up on her hind legs and embraced me lightly around the neck, kissing my cheek goodbye as I waved and made my way to the doctor's. The main doctor, the one who patched me up last time I was here, was not here this time, but the nurse was. Her coat seemed to me to be a whitish grey, her hair, I'm not really sure, was it a darker grey or maybe some sort of pink...ugh...these pains...her eyes I think were a very light blue, her old style nurse's hat held her Cutie Mark, the old red cross of a hospitable. I was sitting down on one of the low beds, since they truly didn't have anything human size. I was shirtless, since she wanted to see if maybe something was wrong with my body to cause the head pains. Nurse Redheart rubbed her chin as she looked over the notes she had written, and then came over to me and bowed her head. "I...I am greatly sorry Prince Brandon,” she spoke to me as I looked up. "But I can not find what ails you so.” I sighed and nodded my head. "Please, do not be crossed with me your majesty!” I softly chuckled and placed a hand on her shoulder. "You did the best you could, that is all I ask. Do you have any doctor orders I should follow?” I gave her a light smile that seemed to lighten her mood a bit. "Yes, I believe that some rest will do you some good, I know you wish to fight to stop that Darkness Alicorn, but from what I've heard, you've been fighting way too hard. Maybe your body is trying to rest, or maybe the shock of all the fights you've been is now at last being felt within your body.” I sighed to myself and nodded my head slightly at his, I have heard from football players that they were hit so hard, that they didn't bleed for the next day, or feel any sort of pain. Maybe she was right...maybe I should stop fighting for a while, just until I'm one hundred percent back. "Alright, thank you Nurse Redheart, how much do I owe you?” she waved her hooves back and froth as she reared on her hind legs. "No, no, I could not ask someone like you to pay, please, you may leave...but first!” she then left out the room and came back with a bottle on her back. "Here, this potion will numb the pain in your head for a while, it will also help you sleep, take it before you rest.” "Aye, aye, nurse,” I smiled and gave her a small salute as she giggled slightly. I brought the potion and brought it into my pocket, it wasn't that big, so it easily slipped in. As I got up to leave, I felt her tap my leg. "Um...before you go, I have a favor.” "Hrm?” I asked as she looked to my right arm. "Do you mind if I see your Cutie Mark? I've heard what it looks like, but I haven't seen it.” I smiled and nodded, putting the shirt back on the bed as I knelt down and turned my body to show the marking of the mixture of the sun and the moon. On the left side, the moon was much like Luna's; with a darker spots to show I guess crater marks like on the moon, the rest of the side that would hit the sun was black. Six stars were seen in front of a set of two bats like wings, much like Luna's guards. On the sun side, I guess in a way it looked like a Pegasus wing; the sword that went down the middle easily seen as she looked to it. "It is very pretty,” she spoke. "Unlike any I have ever seen before. A Cutie Mark truly fit for a prince such as yourself.” "Thank you,” I spoke slipping my shirt on. "You honor me with your words.” She smiled once more as I left out of the office, giving her one last goodbye. Looking at the clock tower, I noticed it was soon, noon, so going outside of Ponyville, almost like a five minuet walk, I didn't have to look for long, to notice that like they said, a human was there; looking around in utter confusion. The guy looked to be around six foot one, maybe an inch so shorter then me, but he indeed look older; maybe in his mid twenties or so? Brown messy hair was seen, or what I could see as he wore a black ball cap. When he turned once more and caught sight of me, I noticed that he had brown eyes, much like Devon's own. As he made his way over to me, I noticed his skin was light skin, the basic white t-shirt that he wore, I could see that his chest was much lighter then his arms; much like mine; though he was a little lighter then myself. He looked to be in very good shape, muscles easily showing on his legs from the cowboy cut jeans, his arms bugging out with muscles; I'm guessing he was, or is a country type fella. The basic work boots he wore crunched on the ground below him, man, would Rarity have a field day with this guy. I also noticed now, some glasses on his face, before he stopped before me. "Why howdy there pardon,” holy crap...he even spoke the same way as Applejack, I guess I found him a place to stay, well until he wishes to go back home. "Ya'll mind helping me? I was just minding my own, when all of a sudden...I'm here...where am I though truly sir?” "You might want to follow me,” I told him turning and walking. "You may not believe what I have to say.” "So let me see if I have this straighten out,” we had yet to go inside Ponyville; I decided to wait until I caught him up to speed. "This land here is called Equestria, there are no humans save for myself, you and some guy name Devon. And the ones who live in this place called Ponyville...are many different shades of talking ponies live and work? And you and this Devon feller have unicorns as your girlfriends?” "Yup,” I answered with a nod. "That's pretty much it.” he just gave me a look and then started to burst into laughter, I gave him a blank look, crossing my arms as he then looked up to me and then stopped. "Wait...you're not pulling my leg here?” "Nope, look, I know you need a place to stay, cause trust me, you're gonna stay here for a while until me and my girlfriend Twilight find a way to get humans back, if you want to go back that is...and I know the perfect place; follow me!” I turned and went down toward where Applejack worked and stayed. I watched as he followed me behind as I started to ask him question. "So you got a name or something?” "Name's Mike Stormwolf, and you?” "Brandon Casey, nice to meetcha,” he shook hands as we walked, soon finding ourselves at the farm, and then seeing my friend the farm pony. "Ah, there she is, don't believe me, well watch and listen. Hey Applejack!” I called out covering my mouth with my hands, at once she looked over, her hat always on, and on her back was a saddled that held apples on each side. She dropped them off and made her way over to us. "Well howdy Brandon!” I saw Mike flinch back as she spoke. "Don't see yer around these parts a lot, what brings you all over here; and who's this? Oh wait, let me guess, you don't know how ya'll got here?” he softly nodded his head as I chuckled. "Well AJ,” I spoke nudging Mike over to her. "You see, much like myself when I first found myself here, Mike here has no where to stay. You always told me you like to have another hoof around here, and by looking at him, I saw he can help with the last few weeks of Apple Bucking, and any other work you all do here.” My farm friend nodded her head and went over to Mike, bringing out a hoof. "Well hey there Mike, name's Applejack, or you can call me AJ, whatever works for yer.” "Uh...okay...AJ, nice to meet ya,” he took her hoof and softly shook it as I laughed. "Yeah, I was shocked too when I first came here, just be glad you didn't meet Pinkie Pie or Rainbow Dash first, oh...man ether Pinkie would be pulling you into a party, or Dash would throw you to the ground with her speedy like nature!” Applejack laughed at this, and it seemed even Mike held up a smile. "So, what you doing now Applejack?” "Oh, I'm about to spend the last day selling apples out in Ponyville, those the season is almost over, many ponies tend to wait until now to buy the apples. Seems they think they are the best because they are the last we sell out there. The rest of the apples we get, we all make that cider that you drank and other apple goodies for us for the winter!” she then looked to Mike as she looked him up and down, before nodding her head slightly. "Now Mike, if ya'll gonna stay here, you have to work off your share; we don't like lazy ponies!” "I can understand that,” he answered with a nod. "And I can work hard for many hours, trust me. And I would love to stay here; your farm is quite nice.” "Well shucks, thanks. Brandon you wanna help out too?” I nodded as she then pointed to two sled like wagons, the last time I helped out, I noticed the wagon she used was much to small so we made these sleds so all I had to do, was grab the rope and pull. We made a second one just in case the first broke. "Well, lets just get those two filled up with buckets of apples and be on our marry way!” after filling them up, myself and Mike each took a sled, and followed after Applejack as she pulled her own wagon toward Ponyville. Along the way I started to fill in Mike on what was going on. He was shocked when I told him about the battle between Darkness and how he was now in it. I told him he didn't have to fight, but I had a feeling he would. When we made it to Ponyville, I noticed many of the ponies looking at Mike; he looked around slightly worried, causing me to slightly laugh under my breath. Was I like this when I first came to Ponyville? Anyway, he soon made it to the stall that Applejack would be selling her apples, when I noticed a pink pony hopping forward toward us like she always did, I guess she didn't notice Mike since he was behind Applejack, putting the apples off and onto the side. Hiya Applejack and Brandon! What are you two doing here?” I chuckled and shook my head slightly at my friend's happy go lucky style of talking. Another headache pain came, but not as bad as the last one. "Just helping Applejack send the last of these apples here to sell, and plus, it's not the two of us, but three.” "Three? But I only count two, see one, two! Where the three at?” just then Mike stood up looking at the pink pony as he blinked. Pinkie Pie's eyes grew wide as she blinked at him, he blinked back and started to wave to say hello, when she gasped loudly, jumping up, turning, and then once more like the first day here; booked it. "Uh...is that pony on drugs ya'll?” he asked as me and AJ laughed loudly. "No, no,” Applejack spoke shaking her head. "You see, when she meets a new pony...err...human, she plans a big bash for them, to welcome yer to Ponville.” I nodded my head slightly as I crossed my arms. "Yeah, in fact she'll do a party for just about anything really, if the case comes where something can be made into a party, she'll make it.” "How so?” "You'll find out the more you stay here, trust me.” Only laughing slightly under my breath, I was about to leave when I noticed Devon walking over. "Hey, I just saw Pinkie run over past me...” he then saw Mike as he stopped and waved. "Hi!” "Hey,” Mike answered. "Nice to meet yer, got a name?” "Yup,” he answered with a nod. "I'm Devon, and that's Brandon!” he pointed to me as he then grinned. "He was a prison...” "Devon shut the hell up!” I glared at him as he looked to me with a smile and then back at Mike. "...Bitch...” "Oh dear Celestia I'm gonna kill you one of these days...”
Chapter 16"Twilight...come on, you need to get outside,” I don't understand why Devon was here, I pretty much told everyone I wanted to be alone, and yet here he is, inside my house as I brought the pillow on my head tighter on top of my head to try and shut the world out; still trying to coax me outside. It's already been a day, yesterday Brandon was taken from us all...and I found out that him...and Chrysalis...my body shook just thinking of it! I felt the bed move as he sat on it; his hand went on my shoulder as I jerked away from his touch. I heard him sigh once more as he stood up and went down the stairs as I then heard Spike. "Well?” he asked as Devon then answered. "Nah, still nothing...can you really blame her though?” "When I get my claws on Brandon, I'll freaking strangle him!” I then heard a small growl from him. "How could he do something like that?!” "He only did it because he thought it would help keep Twilight safe,” Devon answered going to Brandon defense. "Yes, I can understand what he did was wrong, but Spike you would do the same if Rarity was in danger would you not?” "I...” Spike paused for a moment, after a while I heard him let out a deep sigh. "I guess so, he was doing what he thought was best...but still...he cheated on Twilight!” I flinched at that word, I had heard of many begin heart broken before, and never truly understood what and how it felt, and now I did. It felt horrible, like somepony stabbed you in the chest and tore out something within you. I know Brandon was only doing what he thought would keep me safe...but this...? "Look,” Devon went on as the sound of footsteps was heard. "I say we leave, let her be alone for a while alright?” "Alright,” Spike answered. "But you have to show me some moves, no way am I standing on the side lines anymore.” As the two left, I lifted my head and rested my head on the pillow, looking over to the dresser; seeing the picture of me and Brandon. It was made about a week after we became lovers; he was down on his knee, one arm wrapped around me as we both held wide smiles on out faces. I softly smiled and I brought the picture over to me, I just gazed at it for a moment, before my own smile came back slightly. I was not about to give up on Brandon, no...because once I got him back, he would have to deal with someone a whole lot worst then Darkness; me. Putting the picture back in place, I was about to make my way downstairs, when I felt a breeze. Looking to my window, I noticed that it was close, but the breeze was coming...behind me? I turned and yelped as lighten crackled in a large circle, much like when my future self came to tell me something, which I never got until the last moment. Covering my eyes as I waited for whoever was coming from the future to come before me, I felt the breeze stop as I opened my eyes and took a step back at what I was seeing. It was a pure white Pegasus standing on my bed, his body holding so many scars, I thought for a moment he was old, but looking carefully...he looked maybe my age, if not a few years older? His green eyes locked onto me at once; along his nose were scars, his neck, legs, and body, all with scars. Even over his left eye, which was closed was five claw like marks. I could see his Cutie Mark, looking much like Rainbow Dash's one, save for that it looked like the cloud was exploding, and lighting bolt all blue and looking much thinner. "Twilight Sparkle,” he spoke in a deep voice as he jumped off my bed. "Good, I am in the right time line.” "Wh...Who are you?” I asked as he looked around and then looked outside for a moment. His only good eye seemed to grow wide as he jumped back on my bed and looked though the window. "The...sun...amazing...just as I was told...” he then sighed and looked back to me. "I am sorry...it just, I have never seen the sun before; my name, is Sonic Flash, and as I can only guess you know, I come from the future, nineteen years in fact.” He had never seen the sun, nineteen years in the future...did that mean...? "Yes, Darkness had truly taken over Equestria.” "You can read my mind?” I asked taking a step back as he laughed. "No,” he answered. "But I see the way you are thinking.” "Why have you come back, to stop Darkness yourself?” Sonic sighed and shook his head slowly. "No,” he answered. "I am not strong enough, but please, allow me to tell you my story please?” I nodded my head slightly but the question came to my mind that I had to ask. "Wait, won't you go back to your own time in a bit?” he chuckle and shook his head. "No, you see, I made the choice of coming here to stay, until my mission is complete, so that the future can be changed. When that is done, I well cease to be, I will disappear from the face of the world, since the future was changed.” He would...cease to exist and he seemed so claim about it too. He started to walk around my room a bit looking all around before sighing. "Let us take this downstairs so that we may both may sit, and let me tell you this now.” he gave me a look. "I can not fully tell you about who I am alright?” I gave a small nod as we made our way downstairs. I sat down as he went over to a window and looked outside, before looking away and stood up as he started his tale. "I will be born one year from now,” he started as he closed his eyes. "Though already, Darkness had taken over Equestria with the help of Discord and Chrysalis...and Brandon.” No...Brandon is...was...still under their control? "The world...It is a place of true fear Twilight...you have no idea. The Dark Beast, they are even more powerful then what you think of them now, we are all but slaves to them. Well...almost all. Many of us still fight to try and kill them off, to try and bring back the light...but...” he took a deep breath. "With the princesses dead, we are losing this battle.” "You mean...?” "Yes...Brandon will kill Celestia and Luna, around the same time I was born.” "What...happened to him...?” Sonic looked away for a moment before returning to the story. "Chrysalis pretty much uses him to feed herself and her Changeling; he is truly the only one with any love left in the world. She takes your form so that his love will never die. I was captured by her one time, and was...well forced to watch as they mated before me; don't ask why, for I will not answer that. After I escape, we, the ones who still fight, made a plan. One of us had to go back into the past, and break Brandon of his hold that the Queen Changeling has on him, this will pretty much change the fate Equestria will have.” "What about my friends...the others, what happen to them?” "Dead,” he answered plainly. "After the death of the princesses, Brandon was sent off to kill off your brother, his wife, and also the other prince, leaving him the only one to take the throne, to which he gave to Darkness, giving him the power to block the sun and cast a never ending night and darkness. The only one, who did live, was yourself, for Darkness still wants you as his queen, and Devon; who lost this arm in a battle between Brandon and himself.” All of this was a lot to take in. And yet still, he went on. "Yourself and Devon are the leader of the 'rebels' as Darkness labeled us, though it pained you greatly as well as Devon, even though Brandon cut off his arm...you both consider him your friends, or lover. But...we've been trying to kill Brandon for a while now.” "K...kill him, why?!” "He has become a great tool to Chrysalis and Darkness, without him, we could easily stop them, even as I speak no doubt they are still trying this out.” "So if I may ask,” I asked as he went over and took a look at my books. "Why send you back to the past to help?” "Well...unlike when you went to the past to warn yourself about whatever it was, I am here to stay, well...until the mission is done so to say. And since I am staying, we needed someone who was not of this timeline. So I pretty much have a year to help you out.” "To...kill Brandon?” Sonic laughed while looking back to me. "No...here look,” he reached into his mane and pulled out a large needle with yellow water like suspense inside of it. "You made this a little while ago, if we inject this into Brandon, he will be free of the spell he is under.” "Really?!” I asked as I stood up at once, as he nodded. "Yes...just freeing Brandon, that will change the future, but...if we don't do it within the year, when I am born in this timeline...well...the space time blah, blah, blah...lets just say...the world will blow up...” "W...what?!” "Kidding,” he laughed slightly as I only frowned. "What? This is the first time I have the time to really laugh, give me a break!” he shook his head. "But no you see, since I do not belong to this time line, when I am born here, like a ghost I will slowly disappear from the world.” He placed the needle on the table, and was about to say something else, when the door behind him opened. "Hey Twilight,” it was Devon; he had his back to us as he walked in with a large cake. "Pinkie Pie thought this might...err...who are you?” he then noticed Sonic as the scar pony went up to him. "Man...you were right, in the past you were skinny!” "Wait...what?” "Long story short,” Sonic spoke while looking up at him. "I'm from the future.” I thought for sure Devon would say something random as Brandon would put it, but he just stared down at the pony, with a questionable look. "Oh really, if you are from the future then where did me and Rarity first...” "In the hot tub at the Spa.” "And why did we...? "Cause it was one of her kinks.” "...Bow...” "Chicka bow wow.” "Yup he's from the future!” An hour later, after Celestia and Luna, as well as the rest of my friends came to the house, he repeated what he told me. Everyone was shocked, but Luna and Celestia did not truly believe him at first. "How can we know if you are truly from the future?” he then went up to them and whispered something, their eyes went wide as they looked to me for a moment and then back at him. "Yes...” Celestia then answered. "He is truly from the future.” What did he say to them to make them believe him just like that? An embarrassed moment or something along the lines of that? "So then...you must know where Darkness had taken Brandon then, do you not?” "Yes,” the white winged pony spoke. "Darkness and Chrysalis spent the month they did not attack after Brandon first turned into an Alicorn with the help of Nightmare moon, to make an underground lair under the castle you two use to own. The way in, is hidden under the throne room, though I know where it is because as I child I use to hide there a lot from the Dark Beast.” "So what's the plan then?” asked Devon as Sonic turned to him. "Ether you or Mike will have to inject Brandon with the needle, the neck is the best place for it can spread throughout his body faster.” "Sweet...” Devon grinned then. "Neck shot!” "And the rest of us?” Rainbow Dash asked as Sonic turned to her. "The Elements of Harmony as you know will not harm Darkness, but it can slow him down some,” he then stopped for a moment ad said something else. "Truly though, I know that doing this will take time before the power of the EOH if maybe we have enough guards or so keeping you all safe until you release it, it may shock him enough, though, I'm not sure if you can kill, but if you six use it on him, allowing the guards, or even the princesses here to wound him. Then this can work to your avenged!” "How so?” asked Mike as Sonic, went on with saying. "You see, whenever Darkness is wounded greatly, he must rest, that is why when Brandon first kicked his ass, it took almost a month for him to attack. As I said, you may not be able to kill him as is...” "But if we weaken him enough...” Devon went on. "And find him...we then can kill him!” "Bingo!” Flash answered with a nod as he chuckled. "You're not much of an idiot in this timeline then I was led to believe!” After the little meeting, everyone was getting ready. Devon held the needle in a small pouch that would not break it as the princesses got the guards ready. We were just outside of Ponyville, when I made my way toward Sonic Flash, seeing him look over toward where Canterlot was. He must have heard me coming because he looked back to see me, slightly smiling. "I want to change the future Twilight,” he told me looking at the mountain even more. Looking up at the sky seeing the sun still shine as it slowly started to set. "I want the ponies of Equestria, to not have to live in fear, to be free...” he then sighed softly. "I'm glad I could've come back...to see the sun, the world as it was...before I cease to exist.” "Are you...scared?” I asked him as he shook his head. "I've been though so much hell Twilight,” he spoke softly. "If by some reason I can rest in peace...then I will be glad.” He then turned to me. "Oh...and you are with child.” "W...what?” I asked as he smiled. "You're having Brandon's foal, that's also why I want save him. I know what it is like to live without a father. Mine was taken before Darkness came to power, my mother...she was...always so sad. That's why I joined the fight, to stop Darkness!” I looked down to myself, I was...carrying Brandon's foal...I felt tears of joy come into my eyes. "Is...it a boy or girl?” "Not gonna say,” Sonic told me as he smiled. "Can you at least tell me who your mother and father are?” I asked wanting to wait the year and in a way, thank him. "Sorry, I can't do that, as I said before; some things I won't say, this is one of them.” "What is your mother like?” I asked wanting to know something of his family. "Can you give me a hint?” "Nope.” I gave him a look that caused him to slightly frown. "Twilight listen, I can't tell you know who I am, it might mess up the future even more alright? Think of it like this, what if you went back in time to when your mother and father didn't know each other? And somehow you made it that they went with different lovers?” I could see where he was going with this. "I can't tell you who my family is alright, please; trust me on this.” "Okay let me go though the plan once more alright?” Sonic Flash sighed, before him now was Rarity, who was standing next to Devon as he punched his open metal fist a few times. Mike, who held his large sledge hammer over his shoulder, his hat straighten a bit as Applejack also stood next to him, myself and Shiny Armor, who insisted on coming to make sure I was safe; Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, Spike, and the two princesses Celestia and Luna. Sonic Flash stood before us, far away from the castle where the main group, filled with Luna's Celestia's and even Brandon's guard went though the main hidden doorway which was under the pedestals where the Element of Harmony use to stand. He told them that this would be where the Changelings and Dark Beast would most likely protect, this giving us a sure fire way to where Darkness and Chrysalis was holding Brandon, no doubt getting him ready. "Once the guards get in, which is now, we will enter though this doorway here,” he pulled away some vines to show what he was meaning. "It's a short way down, but we should be able to get there soon. Celestia, Luna, you two will have to fight Darkness, Mike, Devon; you two take care of Brandon, the rest if you can, fight off Chrysalis.” "Got it,” Devon spoke. "So when do I neck shoot Brandon?” "Any chance you can get.” "Pwning...” "Any other questions?” he asked, when no one spoke he nodded, "Alright, follow me.” Following him deep underground, I noticed that the slop was somewhat steep, not enough to make anypony trip, but still steep enough that we had to watch our steps. And it was so high and wide, that we all could walk in a wall like way if we wished to. My brother was beside me, Devon soon coming up as he spoke. "Hey you guys,” he whispered slightly looking at us. "Do you notice anything...about Sonic Flash?” "What do you mean?” Shiny asked looking at the human and then the future pony. "He looks a lot like Brandon when he was an Alicorn, don't you think?” he spoke again. Now that I think about it, looking at Sonic Flash, I could see the similarity. The way his coat was, and even his black hair was pushed back and spiked up just like Brandon; but that would mean... "Wait...Twilight, didn't you tell me that he said you were with child already?” my brother asked as I only nodded my head. Sonic was...my son?! "Whoa...talk about freak show huh?” Devon answered. "Well, I guess we can understand WHY he came back to the past a little more. He's trying to make sure that not only the future changes, but at least the newer Sonic Flash can have a family!” "It makes sense,” Shiny spoke. "I mean...if he was anyone else, why would he want to do this, they knew how Darkness was in the future, so why risk their lives in the past.” After a while, we all stopped as Flash held a hoof up, bringing it close to his lips to tell us to keep it down. We slowly made our way so we could see what he was seeing. There was a mirror before us, though we could see though it, no doubt a double sided mirror to use to escape. Chrysalis was with Brandon, she sat one this large throne as he stood beside her, his eyes still as blank as when we last saw him, Darkness was also there, just coming in now with a few of his Dark Beasts. "It seems your plan on making a underground base has been a failure!” he roared out to her as Brandon flinched for his sword, Chrysalis stopped him with her hoof and shook her head to him as he nodded and Brandon the sword back to its home. "It only failed because you didn't wish to kill that damn Twilight like I told you!” she resorted back. "You could have any mare once we have this world, but no, you want to go for that one bitch that truly has the power, much like Brandon has and try and make her yours!” "And I told you the reason why I want her,” Darkness snapped back. "If I can wed with her and make her an Alicorn, her power will increase, and then I can then take that power and make it my own!” he started to chuckle and then laugh loudly. "I will be the most powerful being in this world, or any world!” the queen only rolled her eyes as she brought a hoof to Brandon head, as if he was a cat as she rubbed his hair. I saw Sonics' body tense at this, the theory of him being our son was starting to show. "And what of you and this human?” Darkness asked pointing at him. "Do you only want him because of his love for Twilight?” "That,” she answered as she chuckled. "And he's good for...stress release.” "Ugh, whatever.” The evil Alicorn spoke. "Look, the Guards are now fighting with my Dark Beasts, they are getting better at killing them, and soon I won't your race to attack so we can kill them off! Got it?!” "Whatever, now may you please leave...I have better things to do then listen to you complain.” Before Darkness did leave though Chrysalis then asked. "Why do you bother with you other human you brought here?” other human? I looked to Flash as he looked back as well to me, I could see it in his eyes, even he had no idea what she spoke of. "I thought you despise the human race?” "This human is...different, yes I may hate the race as a whole, but I can sense the darkness in his heart, his very soul.” Darkness chuckled slightly. "He and the true Dark Beast shall fight in the coming days, if this human wins, he shall gain the power of the Dark Beast, making the rest for them even more powerful. Though, it is also vice versa, but I'm rooting for the human.” Was this the reason the Dark Beast grew so powerful in the future, because this human killed their leader and gained the power of it? "But, I shall leave, I don't wish to stay here to watch you,” he spat at the ground. "Play, with your toy, and try not to make too much noise?” I felt my rage slowly growing as Chrysalis only chuckled, rubbing Brandon cheek slightly. "Won't make any promises.” And with that, Darkness left. "Now that he is gone...” the queen chuckled turning Brandon's head over. "Why don't you show me how much you care for your queen?” I thought I would be the first to lose it, but it was Sonic who broke it off. Running straight though the glass, causing Chrysalis to jerk over to where we were; Devon and Mike followed after him, flanking beside him as the two Princess took the lead and flew over them, landing in front of them while myself, my friends stayed behind as my brother stayed close to us. "Well, well, well,” Chrysalis said with a grin, letting my boyfriend's cheek go. "What I unneeded surprise, and how pray tells did you find my back door?” "That is a need to no basic with you whore queen!” Sonic cried out while pointing a hoof at Brandon. "You are going to die right here and now!” "Oh my, and who might you be? With so many scars on your body, you must ether be a great warrior...or a pony with just bad luck!” Sonic growled softly as Celestia made her way forward a bit. "You have one chance to release Brandon from your grasps,” she spoke with both claim yet authority in her voice. "Or we will have no choice, but to destroy you.” Chrysalis softly chuckled at this before looking to Brandon. "Honey?” she asked leaning down to his ear. "Do you see what Darkness has done? He had killed your friends and took their forms for his Dark Beast; don't you want your revenge on them?” "Yes...” Brandon answered turning as he brought his sword up. "Then go my sweet, kill them, and show your queen what kind of a male you are!” (Devon's POV) Whoa shit! We all jumped out of the way as Brandon came at speed I didn't know he had! His sword glowing a light white as he slashed side ways, sending crackles of lightening in the air where we all stood. The princesses took to the air, but that holed filled Alicorn also went after them. the three fighting in the air, much like planes in a dog fight, magic being shot all over the place as me and Mike stood at the ready as Brandon slowly turned toward us. I looked back for a second, watching as Shiny Armor backed away toward the girls and Spike, who had the hidden blades on his wrists as many of the Changelings came closer to them. I guess they were only going to fight them, because they paid us no heed. Looking back to Brandon, I knew the girls could take care of themselves, but right now, I and Mike had to worry about Brandon; and trying not to kill him. "Any ideas there Devon?” I heard Mike ask me as I looked over for a quick second and shook my head slowly. "Maybe if you hold onto him and I just stab his neck with this needle...but that seems far fetched and maybe undoable.” "Hrm, right...” I was about to ask what the future pony would have any ideas, but I noticed that he was not around at all. Brandon, trilling his blade a bit in a small circle while inching closer and closer to us; made myself and Mike to slowly back away as well. Just then, the sound of a loud battle cry was heard, looking behind Brandon, I noticed a white blur tackle my friend, but his stance was widen so he was still standing. Spinning around and giving a cry of his own, Brandon slashed his blade more like those men on Assassin creed when you poison them, you know; they look like their drunk in a way? Clinging to his back, was Sonic Flash himself, gripping with his hooves on his waist and neck as he looked back. "What are you waiting for?! The needle you bastard; the needle!” the needle, what was he...oh shit that's right! Going to my pocket I pulled it out, but stopped when the heard the growls of the Changelings behind us as some looked to us. "I got these buggers!” he then jumped over to them, I watched for a second as he slammed his large hammer to the ground, crushing two of their heads, before using some wicked leg power and kick one more, bowling it to another. Gripping the needle tight in my hand, I ran toward Brandon, ducking as he swung once more for me, just missing my sexy face (there Devo I put it on!) before I stood up, my right arm backing up into a swing; as I jabbed him in the neck. Sonic then pushed the needle handle, making the weird stuff inside slowly enter my friend's bloodstream as he gave a gurgle sound. The white flier jumped off and landed beside me, as Brandon staggered like he was drunk, before falling face first onto the ground. "Brandon!” I looked back to see all the Changelings that came were now ether dead or gone, Mike went over to Applejack, to see if she was alright, and once she nodded, everyone else, save for the princesses and queen who were still fighting. Sonic Flash got before her, raising a hoof and shaking his head. "Wait a moment,” he told her. "That needle might not have worked...we have to...” we all heard a groan as we turned to Brandon at once. he pushed himself up by his arm before sitting, I brought my fist up, but then smiled for what I heard next. "AGH!!!!” he screamed and stood up running in a small circle. "Why is there a needle in my neck?! getitoutgetitoutgetitout GET.IT.OUT!!!” still running for a bit, me and Mike were able to stop him after a moment as I pulled it out with a chuckle as he sighed. "Good to have you back man,” I told him patting his back. "But to make sure...what's your favorite food?” he blinked, his eyes looking back to normal as he rubbed his neck. "Favorite?” he asked as I chuckled, knowing that he would eat just about anything. "He's okay!” I called out as the rest of them came over. Everyone let out a small sigh of relief, and moved over as Twilight slowly made her way over. Brandon saw her, and seemed to shrink back a bit, going down to his knees he was at her eye level as she smiled softly. "Are you okay?” She asked her as Brandon slightly smiled rubbing his neck. "Yeah...I'll think I'll be fine.” "Good...” that shocked me next, was what she did. Bringing her right arm back, she snapped it forward; a loud crack was heard as Brandon fell toward the ground as he cried out n pain. "WHAT THE FUCK WERE YOU THINKING?!” I think my eyes would've popped out of my head, I've only know Twilight for maybe close to half a month, and not once had I ever heard her swear. "MAKING A DEAL WITH THAT ALICORN LIKE THAT?! I OUTTA...outta...” I saw her body shudder as Brandon sat up, groaning as he rubbed his chin, I was surprised his jaw didn't break. Twilight then ran over tackling him into a hug as she cried loudly into his shirt as he held her tightly in an embrace as well. "I...I'm sorry Twilight,” he whispered as even he was slightly crying. "I was thinking about your safety, I...I thought this could be good, to stop Darkness, please...can you ever forgive me?” she didn't say anything for a moment, as she just looked up at him, her cheek stained with tears as she went back to his chest. "Just promise...never to leave me again...and I may forgive you...” Sonic Flash came and stood beside me, watching the sight unfold before us. Looking over to him, I whispered. "You're their son, aren't you?” he closed his eyes and smiled, a small chuckle escaping his lips. "Yeah,” he told me with a nod. "When you get the chance though, tell Twilight not to tell my father of who I am alright? I think it would be funny for Twilight to see his shocked face huh?” I nodded my head, as our other friends went to welcome Brandon back, I pulled Twilight to the side and told her what her future son just said to me, she agreed as she watched as he and Brandon spoke for a bit, until we heard the crash of someone falling from the sky. Looking over, it was Queen Chrysalis as she slowly stood up, Brandon looked toward me and Mike as he nodded, and we nodded back as we walked over toward where Celestia and Luna now stood as the Changeling Queen stood up. "Brandon! Darling, now is your chance, kill them!” "How about this?” her eyes grew wide when she noticed the change in his voice as he pointed his sword to her. "How about...you go get fucking bent you son of a bitch cock sucking whore?!” "Ohhh, nice one Brandon!” I chuckled as he smirked. "Been saving that one for a while!” "Impossible!” she screeched. "How did you break free of that trance?! That was a spell that even myself could not break even if I wanted to!” "Well you see...” but I never got to finished what I was going to say, I felt myself being lifted up into the air as I yelped; and then...blackness took me in. (Brandon's POV) "Devon!” both me and Rarity screamed as I watched my white Unicorn friend run over to where Devon was thrown, his body laid lifeless, or at least I hope it truly wasn't lifeless as I looked over and glared hard as Darkness made his way into the room. "Darkness!” Chrysalis cried and gave a large smirk. "It's about time! Now we can...ugk!” I watched as she was slowly floating into the air as she brought her front hooves to her neck, his right hoof pointed toward her as he threw her aside toward a pillar, that then fell on top of her causing her to cough up green blood. What the fuck, green blood? "Worthless wrench,” he hissed as her body lay in a heap under the pillar that was over her body. He slowly turned toward us as he grinned. "At least you are back to yourself...good, I can kill you now and know that I am truly stronger then you are!” I growled my sword lighting up with an attack I had learned. It seems I could control some magic over my sword, making it have a little more of a kick when I hit someone with it. he then spread his wing out a bit, a weird black aura was seemed causing everyone but myself to back away as he grinned. "Now that we are alone...” "I'm back!” I jerked and then looked up as Devon landed, his fist out as he punched Darkness right in the middle of his back, who howled in pain before he then kicked, with a strength I had yet to see from him before from my human friend, sending him though a wall. "Oh I see what you did there!” I laughed slightly as Devon smirked. "You said, 'I'm back,' and hit him in the back!” "Yeah, hey Darkness!” he called out with a grin. "You okay in there?” I heard a grown as I wanted t see how Devon could make this funny in a way. "Oh yeah...” I heard the Alicorn groan as everyone behind us got up to us to help in the no doubt fight. "I'm fan-fucking-tastic, nothing but gum drops and ice cream!” I then heard Pinkie Pie let out a small cry of joy. "Gum drops and ice cream! Can I come in?” we all looked to her as she gave us a weird 'what?' look. "I'm surrounded by idiots...” we heard him groan out as Pinkie Pie tilted her head to the side. "But I thought you said you were surrounded by gum drops and ice cream?” Just ten, all that was heard was him screaming as the wall that covered him was broken; a black aura was seen around him as he growled, his eyes large with rage. "THAT'S IT! EVERY BODY DIES!” he then snapped his head toward Devon. "And you will die first! You just reminded me of my failures!” "Failure at killing me?” Devon asked with the tilt of his head. "Or you just failing life in generally?” Darkness started to breath harder and harder. "I am going to kill you!” "Bitch,” Devon then stuck his middle finger up at him. "You just hating on my black man swagga!” "AGH!!!” he was no doubt about to charge at us all, when the room around us began to shake. Looking all around I was wondering what was causing the rumble as Sonic Flash started to laugh. "Seems the bomb I also brought just went off.” "You brought a bomb?!” Devon cried out as Sonic shrugged. "Why didn't you tell us?!” "Didn't ask.” "You know, you're a bitch.” "And you're a sex crazed horny human!” Devon said nothing for a moment. "Touché,” "Hey guys!” I cried as they looked to me. "I think we better leave...like now?!” Darkness was already gone when I looked back, Celestia and Luna setting up a spell as I noticed two things, one; Chrysalis still had yet to move, and Sonic Flash slowly disappearing. "Hey...what's going on?” he looked to himself and smiled. "The future has been changed, so now I will disappear.” I gasped slightly as he smiled slightly at me. "Don't worry, I'm alright with this, at least...with the few seconds I have left, I know that the world truly will be different.” "Hey...thanks,” I told him as he smiled. "No...thank you...” and like that, he was gone. Another rumble tore me from my stare at where he was as I wobbled a bit. I was about to run to the circle where my sisters, girlfriend, and friends were; when I stopped and turned to Chrysalis. God damn it, why am I a sucker for being helpful!? Running over to where she was, I heard the cry of Twilight but didn't catch what she was saying. Taking the pieces off, I brought the Changeling queen's right arm over my shoulder and started to drag her. I heard her let out a groan as I saw her looking at me. "Wh...why?” she seemed just as confused as everyone else. "Even though you fucked me over,” I told her. "Even someone such as yourself should die like this.” Walking as fast as I could, I heard a boom creak from above, looking up I noticed large blocks were falling from the top as we made our way closer and closer. I felt a small rock hit my head, looking up, I noticed a large boulder falling toward us. I tried to catch it with my magic, but another rock slammed into my arm, a loud crack easily heard as I yelled in pain. Thinking this was the end, I closed my eyes, but nothing happened. Looking up, I noticed it floating, seeing it was Chrysalis who had stopped it; in fact, she made this large shield in a way as she then pushed me toward my friends. "Go!” she told me as she struggled to hold on to the shield. "You all must live, Kill Darkness!” I was pulled back by both Mike and Devon as I watched as she held onto it for a bit more. She then gave a small smile before then saying. "The human that is here helping Darkness,” I heard her speak out. "You know him,” and just like that, she let the spell go, as a white light surrounded us all.
Chapter 17Sitting around a table outside the only café that had an outdoor seating area, I, Twilight, Devon, and Rarity were enjoying a small lunch. A few days had past since I was free of Chrysalis hold to her, I couldn't help but think back when she pushed me out of the way, she seemed so claim; I truly don't even know if she was dead. When I came back home, I got hell from pretty much everyone, even Fluttershy if you can believe that. Though I took it without saying little at all, they had every right for being disappointed with me. Celestia told me that she knew the reason to WHY I did what I did, but that it was not the greatest course of action on my part. Luna came to my defense, in a way. She agreed with Celestia for the most part, but also said it was a choice any of us would've taken to save the one we loved. The next day after being back with my friends and Twilight, after cracking my back after staying on the sofa for that night, I went to visit Twilight's mother and father. They had known what I did, I felt ashamed, but I had to show them I was truly sorry. Shiny Armor was also there as I told them why I did what I did, the mother and father easily understood, and it took Shiny a bit longer, but even he too agreed what I did was best. And then, thinking about Chrysalis a human helping out Darkness. Why would Darkness recruit a human in the first place, what did this human have that made the evil Alicorn want to have him? Remembering what Sonic Flash told me when I was released of my hold, he spoke of how the Dark Beasts grew powerful. Was this because of the human that Darkness had? I softly rubbed my head as I listened to the three chat about things I didn't truly have any idea what it was. Truly at that moment in time right now; I wanted to go out and train. I had to become stronger, I just had to... "Well howdy all!” I jerked my head up and looked over to see Mike walking over to us. "Having a fine meal all?” "Yes quite,” Rarity spoke with a smile. While I was in deep thought, I failed to notice that our food had made their way onto the table. Now I won't be going on saying what we got, cause truly...don't feel like it. "Here sit, how are you and Applejack getting along with the rest for the Apple family?” "Oh we are just peachy!” he answered with a laugh. "I feel more at home there then I did at my old home.” "Yeah, I was pretty much the same.” Devon spoke as I nodded my agreement. "It's like we were meant to be here in Equestria our whole lives you know?” Once he sat down, he raised an arm for a waiter to come over, after placing his order. After placing what he wanted, he turned to the four of us and laughed slightly. "So Brandon, Devon, you all seen what the little girls have been up to?” I chuckled as well; it seemed that Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo had taken my advice to heart. We've been having less and less 'meetings' as they went off to do what I said they were best at. From what I saw lastly of the clubhouse, Apple Bloom had extended the roof so that even Princess Celestia could walk right in, and she did that in under a hour! Hell I watched her do it for god sake! Sweetie Belle had been in her room a lot, singing soft songs that would make the manly of men cry, I think Devon said something about crying man tears...right... and Scootaloo, she's been in the part, flipping all over the place, flying at high speeds on her scooter; she's like the Tony Hawk of the scooter! "I have to go to their school anyway today,” I spoke up taking a bite of my pasta that I had ordered. "I promised the girls I would come with them for this show and tell thing, the students there wanted to meet a prince and all that and well...heh.” I heard Twilight chuckle slightly beside me, remembering how all three girls came to the house just yesterday and nearly fell to the floor begging. It was weird, I could fight off a hoard of Dark Beasts, but when it came to being in front of little kids telling them about myself...I was scared shitless. "I should come too,” Devon spoke up. "You know, also show the difference between two types of humans.” "We need a girl human to truly show them the different of our race.” I pointed out. "Well there's you.” I glared at him as he only grinned with his eyes closed. "Shut the hell up Devon,” "Kay,” we all laughed at this, never a dull moment when Devon is around. "Anyway all...I came here to ask you all something.” We all looked over at Mike, as he then took off his hat, straighten it out a bit as his hair, slightly long now was mated in sweat. As I said before, while staying with the Apple's he had started to work with them for pay and also to stay there. To me, he was like the Big Mac of the humans, save when he didn't use a one liner to answer your question. "Well, you see, I know we are the only humans here, and well...you two are dating ponies.” I think I see where this is going. "How is it...I mean...dating someone not of your species?” everyone gave him a glance as we all looked to each other. For a moment we said nothing, but then Twilight spoke up first. "To me, it doesn't matter if Brandon here was human, pony, dragon, or any other like that. I love him for who he is, not what he is.” "Devon here is just darling!” Rarity spoke up as Devon grinned again. "Though, I know at times he can be quite a handful, but his heart is in the right place, and I truly love him for that.” "Twilight is like any girl I had met before.” I spoke out crossing my hands together on the table. "She's smart, witty, and funny at times,” I saw her smile and blush at the praise I was giving her. "Plus, she is the first women that had made me feel as if I was wanted, not being used or anything of the sort.” "Rarity is just...man I could spend hours telling you about how I feel for her,” Devon spoke up then as he one arm hugged her. "She is so helpful to her friends, and will do anything in her power to see them happy. She is my princess,” "And you my prince,” she answered as the two shared a tender kiss. "Just don't go having sex on the table,” I told them taking a drink of my drink as Devon snicker. Putting my drink down, I opened one eye to look at him. "What?” "I bet you wouldn't mind seeing my sexy butt would ya?” I held my 'not amused' look. My eyes would be half closed, at times almost all the way closed; my face blank as I stared right at him. "Okay, I've been meaning to ask this for a while, but are you bi or something?” I asked shaking my head. "I mean, with all the sex jokes toward me that you do, one has to wonder.” "Yes I am,” huh...didn't see that coming. An hour after lunch, Devon and I were on our way toward the school yard to meet up with our follow crusaders. I remember them telling me about these two girls that were messing with them for they still lacked a Cutie Mark. So if I saw the bullies in action, I would take action. Looking over at Devon for a moment, to see what he was doing, I noticed that the front of his hair, the part that covered his forehead...seemed to be pushing forward, hrm, weird. Maybe a lump that he had gotten while doing something idiotic no doubt, but I wouldn't know. After a while, we came to the school, outside many children were out and about, the ones I truly knew were all under a tree as me and Devon went over. "Hey girls,” I called out as they turned from their spot and ran over to us calling out our names; the others looked over, some gasping. I never truly saw any of these children before, so I guess maybe they didn't see me or Devon before. "Hey Brandon, Devon; thanks so much for coming!” Sweetie Belle beamed at us with her adorable smile. "Yeah, I can't wait to show off to Everypony here that I know a prince!” I rolled my eyes, too much like Rainbow Dash. But oh well, they were just kids after all in fact, if they were adults, I would've said something along the lines of, 'So I'm just a thing to show off to other ponies?' but as I said, they were only children, so I would let this slide. I watched as some of the little kids started to go back to whatever they were doing, some playing games, others just chatting or doing whatever. "So why are you here as well Devon?” Sweetie Belle asked looking up at him. "I mean, not that you're not allowed, but...just asking.” "Well,” sated Devon while holding a finger up. "I thought it would be better if I came as well, you know; show the difference between two different humans. I mean see the different between us?” he came toward me and I could see the girls nod. I gave the girls I quick glance, noticing that they still lacked their Cutie Marks, I truly hoped what I thought they were very good at were truly what their marks would show up to be. "So where is this bully you three were telling me about a few weeks back?” I asked the girls as Scootaloo shrugged her shoulders. Well, I think it was a shrug, not really sure if ponies could really shrug. "Beats me, maybe she took a sick day or something?” I only nodded, so I guess this kid was lucky then that she wasn't here today. "Oh Devon!” Sweetie Belle spoke out loudly causing me to slightly jump. "Did you tell Brandon that Rarity got his royally suit done?!” Devon slapped his forehead. "No I nearly forgot, well yeah, she got the thing done for ya, so I guess after this, we should go over and get it.” I nodded once and then heard the sound of a bell being heard. "Guess it's tome for us to get inside huh?” Much like many doors of Ponyville, Devon and I had to duck our heads to walk in, standing in the back, some of the students looking back at us as Devon smiled and waved, causing the colt to wave back with a smile. The class room looked like any normal one at that, clack board, pictures of reminders to keep studying, blah, blah, blah; you know what I mean right? Anyway, it was a nice day out, so the windows were left open, letting the sunlight in, giving a nice breeze to come our way. The teacher, to me having a color of a grape for her coat was busy at the moment setting up papers. When she saw me she was slightly shocked, seems the girls didn't tell anyone that I would be visiting. Her hair and mane was long, since being a Earth Pony, as they were called, the mane and hair being a color of white like pink, and darker pink on the outside. Her Cutie Mark being what seemed to me three white...daffodils? Maybe...I don no; her eyes colors being of light like green. After a while, she stood before the classroom and cleared her throat for all to settle down, I held my hands behind my back as Devon crossed his arms as we waited. "Good morning class,” she spoke with a smile. "Today we are going to do our Show and Tell, and we have two guests with us today. Though, I am slightly wondering to of the nature of your visit.” I held back a chuckle as Apple Bloom spoke up. "We brought them here with us!” she cried out as herself, Scootaloo, and Sweetie Belle stood up. "They are our Show and Tell miss Cheerilee!” the teacher smiled and nodded her head softly at the three. "Then why don't you three start then?” she then looked to us. "And it would be better if you two came up to the front as well.” "Alrighty then,” I nodded and came up with Devon as the Cutie Mark Crusaders stood in front of us as Scootaloo spoke up first. "Alright, so you all know that Devon and Brandon here our humans right? And we wanted to bring them here today to show you the difference between humans and how they look like!” one kid already raised her hoof. "Why don't they have coats like us?” she asked as I softly chuckled as Scoot looked up to me, waiting for me to answer the question. "Well,” I started. "Humans are different, very different as you can see. It was just the way we are born with, like how you are born to walk on four legs and us on two.” "But you don't have a tail ether!” a young boy called out. "Well, I do when I turn into an Alicorn.” "Turn into...an Alicorn?” Cheerilee spoke; she seemed confused for a moment before she smiled. "Ah yes, I forgot about that, you are Eclipse are you not?” "That's the name I gave myself when I was first changed yes.” "Can you show us?!” I listened as the children started to get excited about me changing before them as I slightly laughed. "Sure I guess, but I won't be able to grow to my full size. You all know how big Luna is right?” they all nodded their heads. "I'm a little bit smaller then her now, maybe by a few inches or so. I do know the spell that can make me as I use to be, but it takes a lot out of me.” Closing my eyes for only the shortest amount of time, I felt my body change, the light of magic covering me for a moment, before I felt my hooves hit the ground. Pretty much after this, all that was left was Q@A, they asked us a question, and we gave them answers to the best we could give them. After our three little friends concluded their Show and Tell, the bell rang. Wow, I guess I didn't truly know how long we were up there. I reverted back to my human self, almost falling, many of the colts and foals running up to me to see if I was alright. I laughed and explained that this took a lot out of me, I was shocked when I saw that some of them went to their saddle bags and pulled out food for me to eat, saying they would not allow me to leave until I brought my strength up. I smiled at this, I think I ate like three apples and a few slices of cake before I felt better. I would have to do something for the class because of this. Sweetie Belle was going to walk with me and Devon toward Rarity's so she could visit, Apple Bloom and Scootaloo were going home, I never did find out where Scoot lived, maybe in Cloudale? Not sure. Along the way, I thought now would be a good time to talk to Devon. "Devon,” I spoke while putting my hands n my pocket. "I would like to ask you something.” "Oh?” he asked looking to me as I nodded. "As you know, every prince or princess needs his or her own guards right?” after my coat color changed, I though of changing the armor of my guards, but they liked it, so I allowed them to keep it. "Yeah sure,” he answered with and nod. "And how each needs a captain?” "Yeah?” he answered with a nod. "Devon...I want you, to be my Captain.” He just gave me a look for a while, until he answered, in a speed like voice. "White boy who can turn into an Alicorn because he fused with Nightmare Moon say Whaaaaa?” I stopped walking as well as him, Belle looking up at us as I pointed toward Rarity's place, saying that we would be right behind her in a while. She nodded and went off as I sighed softly. "Devon, listen...even at times how you get under my skin with your randomness crap; there is no one I rather have, commanding the very ones that will keep myself safe, and also Twilight. It was you that saved me from the queen of the Changelings, and made sure that Twilight was fine when I was not there. For that, I thank you, and this is also one of the reason I want you to work under me.” "I don't...know the first thing about being a leader though!” he screamed out as I nodded. "I spoke to Shiny Armor about this before telling you. If you should agree, he shall teach you what he taught me when I was Moon's Captain.” "Are...you sure about this man?” he asked me as I nodded my head. "Just...give me some time to think on this...alright?” "Take all the time you need.” Before me or Devon could walk inside, a young women voice of which anyone who lived here knew like the back of their hooves. "Devon, Brandon wait a second!” Looking over, we saw Pinkie Pie run up to us before stopping, making her slide the rest of the way toward us. "Where's Mike?” "Don't know, why?” "Well, remember when we couldn't throw him a welcome party because I blew up the shop again with the cake?” "Blew...up?” Devon asked as Pinkie laughed. "Yeah you known BOOM!” she cried jumping in the air. "Well, anyway, Applejack is letting us throw the party over at her farm, and we need you two to drag him there!” "Why us?” "Cause I said so!” Pinkie cried out. "Or do I need to go flat hair on you again?” "Uh...one Mike coming right up! Come on Devon!” I grabbed him by his arm and then started to drag him off to find our human western friend. "Whoa, whoa, what's wrong with you?” "You don't want to see Pinkie when she goes...flat hair...trust me.” "Why not?” he asked tilting his head as we made our way toward Ponyville this causing me to only shuddered, only remembering what had happened when I refused to dance at the party she first threw me when first came here; the way she looked at me, the way her voice even changed...eerie man. "Just trust me on this...now if I was a cowboy...where would I be?” "Helping Big Mac pull a lot of apples in the sled that Apple Bloom made for you.” I gave Devon a weird look as she only gave me his large smile...I swear...it looked like a rape face. (For anyone that want to see that picture, look on my art for "You are not sexy” and you shall see what I mean) "And what makes you say that?” I asked as he pointed to the west, sure enough, there he was, shirtless, his brown hair mated to his skin as he pulled the sled with Big Mac beside him. "It's cheating when you can see them,” now that I think about it, I don't think I told any of you how Big Mac look, if I did, shut it for I am going to do it again. As I watched the red stallion pony making his way toward us with the human helper they had gained for a place to stay, no doubt on their way to the barn with a bucket of apples hanging off each side of him. Not really sure what the term Applejack gave me to what they were called, meh I wasn't really listening. If you were to first come to Ponyville and met my friends and everyone else first, not including my half sisters Celestia and Luna, you would've though that Big Mac here was the largest pony. His coat was a brilliant shade of red and his mane and tail was the same shade of orange as Applejack's coat. His coat extended somewhat down his hooves, which were more easily noticeable than on any other pony I had seen for a while that is, was mine like that? Huh, guess I'll have to see when I get home later. His tail was also cropped, probably to prevent tangling when pulling a plough or other type of heavy farming gear as he was wearing a harness collar. His eyes were half closed and very gentle and soulful, being the same shade of green as Sweetie Belle's. Like Applejack, he had a few freckles under his eyes. His full name was Big Macintosh, but really, how the hell could a guy like THAT, get a name along the lines of 'Macintosh' in the first place?! I told this to Devon...and now I kinda wished I didn't. "I can think of a reason,” he told me with a large grin as I gave him a small glare. "Say it and I'll pimp slap you,” "Says the Prison Bitch,” "I'm gonna murder you one of these days,” "Whatever,” After finding out the reason why they had the apples in the first place, since they weren't selling them. Seems a few ponies didn't really need the apples, and gave them back without a refund. The Apple's use these spare apples to make cider and other apple like treats. After then finding out they were already on their way back to the farm, we followed with them. "So Big Mac?” I asked as the large pony, close to my neckline, turned to look at me. "Is Mike and you getting along any good?” "Eeyup,” "Any problems?” "Nope,” after Mike and Devon were far enough back for Mike to not hear I then whispered. "You know he has a crush on AJ right?” I saw him close his eyes; his body shook with a laugh. "Eeyup,” Even Big Mac knew and it wasn't like dating a pony here was bad, I mean, even me and Devon were dating ponies...well Unicorns, but over here they call everyone ponies. I guess Celestia was right about the humans they picked. They were only looking for ones that thought outside the box, so to speak. That I was glad for, I mean, really. I know back home that there are a lot of people who, 'think' outside the box like I said, hell I saw a few videos of these 'thinkers'. Don't ask me why, when you're drunk and bored you tend to find stuff. Anyway, I know it's hard to feel as though you fit in, at least here in Equestria; you could fit in a bit more. Once the farm came into view, I noticed a lot of the Apple's out and about, a large table, much like the one at my birthday when Applejack made apple galore of treats for me. This table didn't have a lot of apples stuff, okay many half of it did, but the other half was no doubt Pinkie's doing, cakes, cupcakes, muffins...I looked up to the sky, nope, no Derpy. "Uh... what's going on here?” Mike asked as I chuckled slightly. "Well you see,” I spoke looking back at him, myself walking backwards so I could see him. "Pinkie has this sort of thing where she has to throw a party for any new pony, or human in our case. Since you didn't get one when you first came here, she wanted to throw one now.” I saw him groan slightly, he knew how Pinkie Pie could throw a party, and I could see that he didn't like it one bit. Well maybe he did, not sure since he covered his head with his hat. After the apples were put away, the party started off, music being played by one of those old music players, you know, the one with the records? Anyway, when Pinkie started to dance, we all made sure not to get in her way, Mike however...lets just say he became an art on a very thick tree. He was fine, he thought it was pretty funny, we all did, but we had to make sure not to get Pinkie Pie going too much again. As Mike chatted with the group of ponies that wished to know more of him, for this was what the party was all about, I watched as Applejack watched him from afar. This caused me to tilt my head in confusion as I went over beside her, as I said before, even though I and Applejack didn't hang out a lot like best friends, we still considered each other friends. We did have time when I would help out with her work around the farm, to keep me in shape and to also earn a bit of money on the side. I mean sure, a lot of shops gave me freebies for I was prince, but even then; I paid for stuff as well. She was leaning on a tree, her front legs crossed over each other, like a human would cross them over when leaning or standing still. Her hat pushed up a bit, allowing her to see much easier and not have to worry about the sun blinding her eyes. She had gone back to having her hair tied up in the same old pony tails I have first seen of her, her eyes watching the newest human of Ponyville, with a very almost scary blank look. I followed her gaze, watching as Mike picked up the young filly mare of Apple Bloom, her laughter easily heard even from where we stood. Big Mac was beside him, his face that at many times held what seemed to be a bored look, a small smile cracked over his muzzle. I remember when I first spoke to Mike while alone, wanting to know a little more of the cowboy, he also wanted to know about me though. But even though I told my friends about my past, it was still a hard topic for me to speak about. So we made a deal, when I was ready to tell him my past, he would tell me his own. "Hey AJ, you okay girl?” I asked her leaning beside her as she shook her head slightly, turning to look up at me before back at Mike. "Yeah, I'm all dandy,” she nodded to herself. "Just thinking is all,” "About?” I asked, one part of me wanting to know, but the other part also making sure not to pray to far into any sort of thing that was going on with the pony cowgirl. "Just...stuff,” she answered nodding again to herself as I nodded as well. "So I noticed that you and Mike get along pretty well,” I spoke up trying to get her out of whatever she was thinking about. This was very unlike her, to just be alone out here; many times she's the one trying to get everyone to do stuff with everyone else. "Did...something happen between the two of you that's making you stay away from him?” "What, no nothing of the sort!” she exclaimed looking up at me. "Like I said, I'm just thinking is all, I mean, he is very much like us here at the Apple family, my grandmother even consider him family.” "That's good,” I answered with a nod as I stepped away from the tree. "But hey listen AJ, I know what's its like to think hard on something, whatever it may be, the same thing that I'm about to say may help. Just standing alone, keeping it within yourself will never truly help you in any way, you have to go out, and speak it out to him.” "How do you know that I'm talking about Mike here?” she asked as I rolled my eyes slightly. "Really? Come on AJ, your out here, said your thinking, WHILE looking at Mike. Kinda right out there what you're thinking about,” I gave a chuckle as she did as well. "Just talk to him, kay?” "Alright, thanks B,” she used the nickname she gave me when I first called her AJ. "You're a very good friend, I'm glad to have ya'll as one.” "Happy to be of help,” I gave her a small bow and turned and left, soon seeing her also walking up beside me. I'm guessing she didn't say anything to Mike yet, for their moods didn't really change, at the moment, Mike and Big Mac were having an arm wrestling match. If I was still human...well full human, I bet that Mac there would've thrown me off to the side with ease! I didn't go into the contest; I didn't really like to show off that much. Fighting is different type of show off for me. Anyway, he and Mike were closely matched; you could see the strain in both of their eyes. Even Big Mac's eyes were narrowed to a frown like look as his arm forced more and more force behind it; cheering was all around as Apple Bloom and everyone else cheered for ether both, Mike, or Mac. It was Big Mac who won the contest, throwing his arm to the table; the human was thrown off the table, leaving Big Mac the winner, a large grin on his face. Mike laughed it off as the two bro-fisted. Applejack made her way over; she stood beside me and looked up to me before I knelt down. "Brandon, I like to ask ya something if yer mind?” "No worries,” I spoke with a nod. "What is it?” "Well...your right, you see I was thinking of Mike, you see...err...” she started to kick the dirt under her right front hoof. "Before he went off today to get the apples, I overheard him...singing this song.” I nodded my head once at this. "It sounded like a love song...it was very sweet...even more...when he said my name in It.” so my hunch was right, Mike had a thing for Miss AJ here. "And well, I do like him...but how do I know if I like him like him?” "Applejack,” I spoke as she looked up to me, I placed my hand on her hat and took it off so I could see her fully now. "Love is something you can always ask your friends about, that is true, but no matter what they or anyone else say, the only thing that matters; is this.” I pointed to where her heart would be. "If you know, deep down within your heart if you like Mike like that, and then go for it. I mean look, I and Twilight are together, and we're having a kid! Devon and Rarity...which I still can't believe; they are together too. This right here, this proves that love can come in some many different ways Applejack, it's up to you; to let those feelings be shown.” Applejack looked up at me, a small smile on her muzzle was what I could see, I truly hoped what I had said could help her and Mike, if they ever did tell each others the feelings that they had for the other. The part went on for a few more hours, it was getting close for it to end, I was with Twilight, who was busy eating a few...or should I say a lot of food. I guess it was to be, I mean, she was eating for two now. Mike and Applejack were talking, their moods hadn't changed that much, so I'm guessing ether of the two told the other how they felt. I was about to go off to get myself and Twilight another slice of cake, when I felt a very cold chill run down my back. The scream of Twilight made me turn to see a ball of black flames coming right for me, I fell and rolled out of the way just before it hit me, following the fireball with my eyes, and my blood ran cold. "Applejack! Watch out!” I screamed as the farm pony looked to me, her eyes went wide as well as she looked like she was about to run, when she tripped. The fireball was almost to her; I was about to call onto my magic, tried to stop the ball, when Mike stood in the path of it. He took it head on to the chest, his scream easily heard as he was flung backwards a few feet; his shirt tearing along the way. The screams of shock easily heard as my breathing returned, Twilight ran up as well as myself to see if he was alright. I was almost to Mike's body when a low laughter made me stop, I knew the laughter well, it couldn't be, and no...it couldn't be! "What sort of moron stands in front of a fireball?” slowly turning, as well as everyone else, saved for Applejack who was trying to wake up Mike. My blood, I swear, it just didn't go cold, it went cold and then shattered inside of my veins. For standing there, beside the barn of the Apple's; was my father. He looked slightly different then I remember him, his skin being a lot more pale, as if he was a ghost in a way, his blood red eyes looking right at me, his left eye, a single cut over the eye, reaching down to the side of his chin. His ears seemed somewhat elf like in a way, a shaggy beard growing from his ear base, to under his nose; and lastly along his chin. My fists tighten to tight balls of pure rage, his long red blood color robe flowing in the small breeze that was coming. His smug smile made me what to scream in pure rage! He leaned away from the side of the barn of which he stood by, his arms uncrossing as he held the same smug smile I had grown to loath for many, many years. Applejack was over to Mike's side at once, trying to see if he was alright, when I glanced to her, I saw the worry in her eyes. "You're gonna pay for that!” I screamed as I saw Devon, who took his place beside me, he didn't have his metal fists with him, but I knew he could see land a pretty hard punch. "This is the guy the Changeling Queen spoke of?” "Yes,” I hissed though my grinding teethes. "How can you be so sure though?” he asked as I only glared harder. "Trust me...this prick can only be the one that she spoke of.” "Now Brandon,” I snapped my head back to my 'father' as he spoke my name. "That is no way to speak to me,” "Brandon...do you know this human?” I jerked when I saw Twilight walk forward a bit. "Twilight, stay back, please!” she also jerk but did as she was told as the older human chuckled. "So you didn't tell them who I am have you?” I only glared at him again as he chuckled. "I'm hurt, seeing how if you marry the bitch, she would be my daughter-in-law.” The rolls of small gasps were heard as my fist tightened even more as he smiled. "Blood is always thicker then water.” "Shut up!” I ran toward him, my right hand out behind me as magic surround my hand, my sword teleporting into my hand as I jumped for the downward attack. The sound of metal clinging off another metal source was heard as I glanced down, seeing two blades, almost as long as my own, crossed like a X, holding my own single blade in the middle. That same smug smile, was all I could see as he pushed me back, causing me to lose my footing for a moment before then standing straight up again. I heard the sounds of feet crunching at the ground as well as hooves, looking on ether side of me, Devon and Rarity stood on one side of me, and Big Mac on the other. His bored like face, replaced with anger. "So you're Brandon's father huh?” Devon spoke up while cracking his fist. "I gotta ask, what the heck did Darkness offer you?” "Offer me?” he asked and smiled. "Oh you know, when we take over this world, we will then go to our home world and take that over. What did he offer? To make me king of my own world!” damn it, I knew something like that would make him do just about anything, but to follow someone's orders? No, there must be something more to this then that. "Rarity...” I heard Devon softly whisper. "Go with Twilight and see if there is anything you can do to help.” I was shocked when I saw her shake her head softly and then look to my father. "So you are the one that gave my friend those scars?” my father shrugged as if it was nothing. "And now you harmed my other friend, listen here human, I may work in fashion and not a fighter but,” she then reared up on her hind legs, crouching forward slightly and holding her front legs out a bit with the most scariest of all faces I had ever seen her wear. "I'm gonna tear you limb from limb for what you've done to my friends you unwanted bastard!” "Whoa...” Big Mac, Devon, and I said at once at the force of her voice. "That's kinda hot,” Devon spoke with a grin as I shook my head slightly before looking back at my father. "Do you think you can win here?” I asked pointing my blade at him. "You are vastly out number here!” "Do you think I came here to fight?” again he softly chuckle as I glared at both confusion and worry. "I came here as a warning, that little stunt that I did was meant for you yes, but all well.” He then threw his blades up in the air and snapped his fingers, disappearing into a poof of smoke. "Listen well, Darkness, Discord, and myself, Sinbad (If anyone can guess why I gave him this name, then I shall write you a sub chapter of this story anyway you wish!) Are growing stronger by the day, you think you can win, you are so wrong. I have become the new masters of the Dark Beasts, and soon, Equestria will belong to Darkness. But,” he rolled his eyes while stepping back, I watched as a black portal opened up behind him. "Let me tell you this, if you join our cause, the King will let you live, not as a save, but as a member of his army.” "We will never join him or you, you fat son of a bitch!” I screamed. "You killed and harmed so many lives, I will never forgive you, and I will have your heart!” "The hearts of men are forever black,” he told me with a chuckle. "You think you are not like me Brandon, you are wrong. Your heart is as black as mine.” "You're wrong!” I screamed out and lashed my sword side wide making lighten crackle around it. "I am nothing like you at all!” he only chuckled and backed more and more away, until the portal closed, leaving the area, as cold as winter. Soft sighs were heard as the man who was my father was gone, closing my eyes and looking away, my sword teleported back to my home. I felt a hand on my shoulder, looking over to see Devon there, his face filled with concern. I also saw Rarity and Big Mac give me the same looks as I sighed and pushed myself away, going toward Mike as he laid on the ground, Applejack holding onto his hand, her hat off and somehow her ponytails out, making her wild hair flow down her neck. Twilight was using her magic to try and heal his chest, the black magic that clung to his chest, crackling like a window when a ball was slammed into it. Soon, a very large crack was heard as Twilight released her magic, I caught her before she fell, kissing her softly as she smiled up at me. "That...should do it,” she spoke; I looked over, Devon brushing off the small bit of dust on his chest, before blinking. "Dudes, look at this!” everyone came over at once, huddled around Mike in a small circle as we looked to what was there; he had gained his own Cutie Mark. It was strange how we could gain Cutie Marks, I had yet to fully study why they come like they do, but where it was, his very own Cutie Mark. This one was on his chest, large like any other Cutie Mark on me and Devon, but unlike mine or Devon's, Mike's was one his chest. The way it looked, may it look almost like a necklace, and here is why. The main part of the Cutie Mark looked like a shield, and now that I think of it, all of the shields for the Cutie Marks looked almost the same, but unlike the shields I had seen before, this one was made of pure fire. The flames that made the shield seemed alive in a way, licking and curling around each turn and corner. Around the top, the flames licked and curled like the shield, but this time around his neck, I'm sure that if we rolled him over, it would be all around his neck, as I said before; like a necklace. The fire was a mixture of fire and orange, the normal color of flames. In the middle, I knew what this part of the Cutie Mark meant, a large golden heart was seen in the middle, and it even sparkled, as if it was alive. It did not look like a real heart, but open of those cartoon ones you know. "I didn't know he had a Cutie Mark,” Devon spoke as Rarity nodded. "When do you think he got it?” "I believe right now,” I spoke while kneeling down. "I've study what different Cutie Marks mean, and I believe that I know what his stands for.” I looked up toward Applejack as she looked back at me. "As we all know, the shield means to defend, we all saw what he just did, he took a shot that no doubt would've killed Applejack, meaning he would defend anyone he cared for. The flames means the passion that he holds for whatever he cares for, put the two together, then he has a passion to defend all those he wishes to.” I then brought my hand over to where the large heart was. "Applejack, I think you know what this mean don't you?” she looked over at me again as she nodded her head, looking back at Mike, I knew, from the look in her eyes, she knew that Mike truly cared for her, and that the heart, was for the love he held for the farm pony. "Let's take him to the barn,” I answered up after a while. "It might be better for him to be outside where all can get to him if the need is great. Devon, can you take him there, Twilight, I'm going to go and see my sisters, see if they can come here and see if he is truly fine.” "I'm coming too,” I nodded at this as I watched Devon pick up Mike with the help of Mac, they made their way over to the barn, Applejack right behind them. (Mike's POV) My head and chest was burning with pain, I felt a small breeze of wind blowing on my face as I looked up. Was I in the barn, how did I get here...and Applejack! I shot up at once, groaning in pain as I fell back again, the feeling of hay easily on my back as I held my chest, I felt some cloth on it as I looked down, but then noticed something on it. Slowing taking it off, I saw what shocked me a bit; my very own Cutie Mark. I knew if Apple Bloom saw this, if she hadn't already, she would very much not be pleased how I got mine much sooner then her. The sound of the barn's door opening and closing made me look over, Applejack was carrying a bucket in her mouth, her hair let loose as she had her hat on, when she looked to me, her eyes grew wide, putting the bucket down at once and came over to me; good...she was safe. "Mike...is yer alright?” she asked me sitting down neck to me as I nodded my head a few times. "I'm fine,” I told her holding my chest in slight pain. "Just deal with a little pain is all,” I saw her give me a soft smile, I asked her what had happen and she told me all what happened after I was hit. So it was Brandon's father, Sinbad was his name. Applejack told me a bit of Brandon's past from what he told them, so I knew that he loathed his father like the flu, and what he had done to him. I guess I would have to tell him my story now since I knew his. "Thank you,” I looked up to Applejack who was watching me. "For...saving me, I thought for sure that yer...” she didn't say the last part, her head held down as I watched a few tears fall down her cheek, she was crying...for me? "AJ...” I reached over and held her close to my chest as she hugged me back, soft sobs were heard, I would never think of AJ openly crying like this. "Don't worry, I'm fine,” "You took that hit that would've no doubt done me over!” she then pulled away so she would look at me. "I thought you've died, and that I wouldn't have said what I wanted to say to yer!” I was slightly confused at this. "What would that be?” I asked as she looked right at me. "Mike...” she then leaned closer, her hooves on my chest as she pressed her lips to mine. My eyes went wide for a moment as she kissed me, more tears flowing down her cheek, but much slower. I fell backwards onto the hay a bit, so she was on top of me, still kissing me as I slowly kissed my eyes and pressed back into the kiss with her, my hands on her flanks as our lips mingle. When we broke the kiss, she was breathing slightly hard as well as me, my hands still on her flanks, giving them soft rubs out of impulse I guess. She looked to me, her eyes half closed before laying her head on my chest. "I...love you Mike,” she spoke softly. "I love you with all my being...and I want to be with yer for the rest of my life.” I looked down toward the pony on my chest, my arms going from her flanks to her back as I held her to my chest softly more. I brought my head down and brought it close to her own head, smelling her hair, it seemed of apples. (Shut it) "I love you too Applejack,” I spoke softly to her. "But uh...I'm guessing you knew that, but let me ask you, when did you start having feelings for me?” she smiled softly and looked up at me, nuzzling me softly before answering. "I think I had feelings for you the first week you stayed here with us all,” she told me as she nodded to herself. "The first few days I say you as a great friend, but as the more and more we worked together, the more I grew fond of your voice...you just being with me...” she then smiled. "I knew I loved you more today for two reasons, one, when you took that hit for me,” I smiled at that. "And two, that song I overheard you sung this morning.” "You....heard that?!” I stammered as she laughed slightly. She then leaned closer and kissed me once more, quick but to the point. "And Mike,” she then looked to me once more as I only blinked. "I want to show you...just how much I love you,” "Show me?” I asked as she smiled slightly, moving away from me for a moment as I watched as she went over to another pile of hay, and laid down on her back, looking at me as she spread out her hinds legs. I knew at once, what she wanted. My eyes drifted down toward her marehood, my heart racing as a blush reached my face, and I saw the blush on her face as well, as she removed her hat and threw it to a hook on a handle. She wanted this, as well as myself, smiling softly I nodded to her and stood up, placing my hat next to her own as I kicked off my books, and took off my pants and undergarments. I saw her blush grew redder as she saw my human penis out in the light, all my muscles of working on the farm both here and back at my old home easily showing to her as I made my way over to her. Kneeling over her, my member resting on top of her love tunnel, I felt her shiver at the feeling of it, as I reached down, rubbing her cheek with my thumb, before kissing her softly. Now I was very nervous, I had never found a girl back home to bed with, there weren't many back there that caught my eyes, that and I was always working. I did not know if she were too pure as many would say, but I would find out soon enough. Our mouths opening slightly as she sucked on my bottom lip, before our tongues made their way out, touching each other's as we kissed once more. Our moans and gasps easily heard as my hands traced down her neck toward her sides, rubbing them softly. I felt her tail move upward a bit, rubbing along my leg and even my 'balls' so to speak. Making me twitch my hips about, as my member graced over her nub that had shown itself to the world. Looking down at her when she gasped when we brought our kiss, I was about to ask her if she was okay, but she placed a hoof over my mouth and smiled slightly shy like. "I'm ready...” she spoke softly as I nodded. "Is this...you're...” she nodded her head, so this would truly be a time we would remember. Looking down slightly, I grasped the base of my member and brought it to the entries of her virgin tunnel. My breathing increased as well as hers', for I could see her chest raising and lowering. Looking to her, I gave her a smile as she smiled back, as I slowly pushed my way into her. The first thing I noticed was how warm it was inside, and how slick it was also. Her tight walls hugging my head and then inch after inch of my breeding tool as I pushed myself more and more inside of her. Her body shook at the feeling, as well as my own, slowly I pulled back out, seeing slightly the glistening of her body like lube on me, pushing myself back in; far more then the first push. On the third push back in, I felt a slightly hard barrier blocking myself from going any further, I knew what it was, and when I looked to AJ, I could tell she knew as well. This was stopping her from truly being a full fledge mare. I did not wish to cause her pain at this moment, or any pain for that matter. So pulling out and pushing my way back in, I only brought my tip toward that same spot, our moans and gasps easily heard. After a while, I felt her arms tighten around my neck, as she leaned up and whispered. "Do it...I am ready,” she spoke softly in my ear as I only nodded. Pushing back to the spot, I brought my hands on ether side of her head, looking down at her, her large eyes looking back at my own brown eyes. Tightening up my legs, I thrust forward, hilting her, while breaking her hymen, making her a women. She yelped out and tightened her hold on me tighter, her eyes closed and her teeth grinding onto each other as she panted and moaned in pain, I stood as still as I could, feeling a small amount of blood trickle down out of her, as I saw it as well. After a while, she stopped and looked up at me as I looked down, kissing her nose softly. "The worst is over now,” I told her as she only smiled at me and nodded. Taking a breath, I pulled back out, and then thrust back in hard, her body shaking as she let of a soft gasp at this; but said nothing that would make me stop. This feeling...it was unlike anything I had ever felt before, now don't get me wrong, I have...relieved myself, as I'm sure anyone would've done, but this was so unlike any time I was alone to my thoughts. The way her walls hugged me, the sound of a part of my body entering and leaving her own, her moans and my grunts, it was something I would never forget anytime soon. Her hind legs went up into the air as my hands went down to cup her rounded rear, squeezing them causing her to yelp as I chuckled slightly, still thrusting myself into her as she moaned, leaning her head back as I leaned down, kissing at her neck as she moved her head a little more away to give me more room. Her inside hugged me tighter as I grunted, a shot of pre shooting inside of her as she gasped, no doubt feeling that. When my lips left her neck, she looked back up to me, one hoof on my head; she pushed me down once more and captured our lips into another sealed kiss. The sound of our love mating soon grew slightly louder, as our mouths moved from each other, her head next to mine own, I would gasp and grunt loudly with each hilt I made into my new lover, she would moan out loudly as well, her head nuzzling into mine. At times I would hear her call out my name in bliss as I took her, many times she would tell me to go faster; of which I did. Soon I heard Applejack let out a mixture of gasps and moans, her insides hugging and shivering as she would buck her hips up at my thrusts. I knew what was going to happen, speeding up my own thrusts to feel the same blissful feeling of my girlfriend at the same time. Though she beat me to the punch. She let loose a small shrill gasp as her insides tightened around me, the feeling of something trickling down my shaft and a bit of my leg easily felt as my eyes twitched closed as her pussy milked me for the seed I was about to give. And at last, I felt myself give way. Thrusting hard one last time, I moaned out my lovers name as my life giving seed flowed like a broken dam into her body, her moans increased in volume as well as my hips jerked, my seed painting her insides white for all I knew. When our loving bliss came to a end, I slightly slumped down on top of her, not enough to hurt her, for I still held myself up a bit. AJ's gasps were heard in my ears as I rolled us over so she was on top of me, I was still inside of her as she looked down to me, and I could see her hair messed up, a few bits of hay In her hair as I smiled, leaning up to kiss her. She kissed me back as she giggled in the kiss. "Hey Mike, are you alright man, I brought some...uh...” Me and Applejack eyes shot open as we brought the kiss, AJ still on my chest and sitting on my rod, we slowly looked over her shoulder to see both Twilight and Brandon standing at the doorway. We could both see the flush on their faces as Brandon slowly turned. "Not again...” he groaned softly as he walked out. "Second time I walked in on something like this!” "Something like what?” I heard a voice, was that Princess Celestia, why was she here? "You don't want to know...trust me, just give them a moment.” Twilight was still standing there before she then averted her eyes. "Uh...we'll be out there...” she said with a squeak. "When you two are done.” With that she left as well, closing the door behind her.
Chapter 18 I was leaning on the side of the barn, my head held down a bit, and my chin almost hitting my chest, my eyes closed; my arms crossed. Once more I walked in on two lovers at it, I swear, I'm a magnet for this sort of thing, but I guess it was better me then Pinkie who wanted to go in there. I mean, I still remember the last time she walked in on me and Twilight, thinking that we were sick and almost saw...well you know what I'm talking about. Though, my mind did go back to who it was that caused Mike to be in the barn in the first place, my father...Sinbad. You know what, fuck it, for all I care he is not my father so I'm gonna call him Sinbad from now on. Anyway, now that I think of it, Darkness would bring Sinbad into the picture, to ether make his army grow stronger, and to also mess with me. I bet he thinks that with him in the picture, I'll care too much to kill him and not worry about my friends; well he's surly mistaken. My friends and soon to be family come first; my feelings for revenge, second. After a while, I had the feeling that I was being watched, slowly opening my eyes and turning to my left, I saw my sister, Princess Luna standing there, looking at me with a look of worry. I looked away, I don't truly know why, but I just did it. "That man,” she asked softly as I didn't look at her. "Was he truly your father?” I only nodded my head slightly at this. "Brandon... I know you don't wish to talk about it...but can you tell me of your mother?” I turned to her slowly as she asked me this question, I had rarely ever spoken of my mother at all, in a way, I felt it was her fault that we were put though all the pain of my past and she did nothing to stop Sinbad from Doing it over, and over again. But there were at times, when I didn't hate her as I always did, when it was just me and her, when Sinbad had to go out of town for his work, she was...different, more claim. She told me stories of my grandmother and grandfather. My grandfather being knighted by the queen of London, my grandmother a world traveler. "What is there to know,” I asked sliding down the wall as I sat on the ground, she sat down on her hunches beside me as she was still looking at me. "She was pretty much a slaver to my father, doing whatever he wanted her to do, whenever he wanted her to do It.” but I then sighed. "But...there were times when it was just us, many times he was sent away on work, leaving me and my mother alone...she told me stories of my family on her side of the family, I had never meant them, because they pretty much didn't want anything to do with her after she ran away from home to be with my father; they passed away close to two years ago.” I brought my hands over each other and placed them on my lap. "My mother...when we were alone, was so much different then when HE was around. She smiled; spoke to me of how great I would be. I asked her one day, why we just didn't leave. I remember watching her cry, she was protecting me, she knew my father was a powerful man of the underground world, and if he wanted to; would find us, and kill us both. I was only seven, but I did my best to care for my mother more then my father ever did. I left the moment I turned sixteen, my father laughed at me, saying I would be back, but I never did turn back, I pushed myself forward. I got lucky at this job, the pay was good, and I stayed at the back end of the shop until I could pay for my own place.” "And your mother?” Luna asked. "I lost touch with her for a while,” I spoke out again. "She found me through an old friend and started to write me letters without my father's knowledge, after a while, she stopped...and I know why.” I looked up at the sky and sighed. "He killed her...” I didn't hear Luna say anything for a while, maybe she was thinking; I then felt her arms around me and pulled me close to her, hugging me softly as I too did hug her. "Maybe I can help...just like when Sonic Flash came to the past to save you, maybe we can send you to the past and...” "No,” I looked up to her after our hug was broken as she gave me a confused look. "Luna, I know you mean well by this, but remember what happened to Sonic Flash? He disappeared because the future was changed. Even if it's for something that would no doubt help me, I would disappear as well as everyone else in this timeline.” I closed my eyes slightly as I took a sigh. "There was a few reasons why I wanted to stay here, one, I felt right at home here, I had gained my friends, and Twilight...What if I had everything like that back home, I would've wanted to stay there maybe.” I brought my eyes back to her and smiled, placing my hand on her shoulder. "My past is my past Luna, though it is dark and full of pain, I am happy now, and that's what matters to me.” "Are you sure?' she asked me as I smiled and nodded to her. "I'm sure, oh looks like Mike and AJ are out,” standing up and dusting my pants off, Luna and I made our way over toward the two new lovers. When they looked toward me, I could see the unease looks they gave me of having me and Twilight walk in on them. I couldn't help but smirk now at the sight of the two looking like they were caught doing a murder. Celestia came over to them as I went over as well, a little off to the side, for the princesses wanted to see Mike anyway. "Hello Mike,” Celestia spoke giving a small nod to him. "It is good to see you again without the need for a battle.” "Yes,” Luna spoke up next. "Quite good, and also we are happy how you and young Applejack here found love between the two of you.” Mike looked down while rubbing the back of his head. His hat was off and in his free hand, still shirtless since his old shirt was brunt. Applejack also blushed and looked down slightly as Celestia spoke up next. "We saw the tool you used to fight off when Brandon was under the control of Darkness and his evil force; we wished to give you a weapon much like Brandon has. A tool enforced with magic, our brother here,” she then motion me over as I blinked in slight confused, when I stood between the two, she placed a hoof on my shoulder. "He gave us some very good ideas for what to give you, may you hold out your hands please?” giving her a firm nod, Mike did as he was told, Luna and Celestia brought their horns down as I also brought my hand out, since I helped with thinking it, it was also my duty to also make the weapon real; like when they did with my sword. The colors of our magic curled around Mike's hand, until the weapon started to take shape. Taking the way Thor's hammer was made, that was what it looked like pretty much, save for the cord at the end where he could fling it around. The handle was made of pure sliver, a red ruby encrusted on the bottom. The hammer part was also sliver, the outline being gold with the sigh of his Cutie Mark on each side of the hammer, something I wished to add onto it since he had just earned his own. When he held onto it, he lifted it up and down as if it was a dumbbell. "Its light,” he said as Celestia nodded her head. "It is made up of both magic and steel,” she spoke pointing to it with her hoof. "It is so strong that it could shake the very earth, but light as if paper.” "And like Brandon's blade,” Luna spoke up. "Magic will not affect you while you hold it, so what happened today will not happen again if you hold on to his hammer.” "And I added a little something to it,” I spoke up with a smile. "Throw the hammer away from you, and hold your hand out like so.” I brought my hand out in front of me, my palm out as if to do a high-five. Nodding, he turned away from everyone and threw it. It flew straight for a moment, and when he brought his hand out like I sowed him, it stopped and flew back, going sideways, handle toward his hand; before landing lightly before his palm as he grasped it. "Well I'll be, that's a mighty fine trick there!” Applejack said as she watched Mike slip the hammer where his old one would be. "Thank you,” he spoke bowing his head slightly. "Thank you all three of you.” "So when do I get my own weapon like you and Mike?” rolling my eyes slightly, Twilight, Rarity, Devon, and I made our way over to Rarity's and his place. As I had said before to Rarity, once she had worked on the clothing only a prince would wear was done, I would wear it for the rest of the day, plus all day the next day. The white unicorn was all the happier about this; she was going on how dashing and princelier I would look. "You'll get it as soon as I think of it; I'm going to make it myself this time since I have a pretty good idea. I'll then send it to my sisters and they'll make the magic part go on it; so hold your horses.” "Okay,” he then grabbed onto Rarity as I sighed. "Idiot...” "By the way Brandon,” Rarity spoke up after shaking Devon's hand off her. "You're getting a hair cut.” "Like fucking hell I am!” I cried out looking at her. "No one touches the hair!” "But the robe will look so much better wit your hair cut a bit, please?” "No,” "Pleaseeeeee?” "Nooooooo....” But she was one that wouldn't give up, jumping in front of me; she went on her hind legs, hooves held together in a begging like way. "Please, please, please, please, please, please, pleaseeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee...” "Okay, okay...god...” I sighed and shook my head. "But whoever cuts it better leave enough that I can still spike it up!” I saw the grin on her face grow wider and wider as she dropped back down on all four, Twilight only chuckling softly at how I was suckered in by our friend's begging and pleading, but as I ran my fingers though my hair, I guess a cut could be in order. As we made ourselves there, we entered hers' and Devon's home, my having to duck a bit as I went to sit on the sofa. "Now then,” she then turned to look at me while tilting her head left and right. "Hrm...yes I can just see it now! You are going to look very handsome, and also, you need a shave.” "Oh come on...” "Hey, if the head getting cut, the beard is getting cut too, so suck it up!” again, I never though I hear Rarity speak like this before, maybe Devon did something to her? She told me to stand up as I did, slowly walking around me, at times pushing my head down as if to get a better look at my hair, I could hear her mutter about how this much would be taken off or what else she could do. "Brandon, when you first came here to Ponyville, you had yellow highlights in your hair correct?” "That's right,” I answered her with a nod as she went off to another room, coming back with the items of choice, a bottle of yellow dye, scissor and other such grooming tools. 'Hrm, yes, I think I shall put some in your hair, with your permission of course?” "Go ahead,” "Good, now here sit,” a chair floated over as I sighed, sitting down on it as a think blanket laid over me. Hearing the clips and watching my hair flow down my chest and sides, I closed my eyes and drifted of to a light slumber. The sound of her soft humming causing me mostly to fall asleep. I soon felt the poking of someone's finger on my temple, and by someone, I mean Devon. "Hey...wakey, wakey mister sleepy head...come on...” with each pause he would poke me, my eyes opening to a glare as he made a mock gasp. "Oh, yeah he's awake, have a nice nappy?” "You like being a dude?” I asked as he nodded. "Keep it up and I'll kick you so hard between the legs, your voice will forever change and you'll be a woman.” "Now, now,” Rarity spoke up as she took the blanket off me. "No need for that, now tell me, how do you like yourself?” she brought in a large mirror as she sat it before me, standing up and dusting my shoulder, I looked to the new me. My hair was very much shorter, that much was true; the only part sticking up was the front part of my hair. Twirling my head about, I found that the side and back of my head was cut much shorter, as it went toward the part of my hair that was indeed sticking up, it became thicker a bit more. My beard, gone; I had gone from a clean trim beard, to a clean shaved chin and face. Though what else was new that I had many lines of yellow in my hair now, I was surprised how it was because how some part of my hair was so short, but she still managed to do it. "I think it looks good,” Twilight told me standing beside me and looking up at me. "You look good with slightly short hair.” "Yeah,” Devon spoke while crossing his arms. "But now he can't go Super like Goku from Dragon Ball Z!” "Who?” asked Rarity as I laughed and shook my head. "A character from our world, you see when he went into to Super sate; his hair would stick up and turn a glowing gold. In fact I was nicknamed Goku a lot at school by these girls who saw the live action movie of the show.” "Yeah that kinda sucked didn't it?” "Oh you have no idea, I mean really? You make a live action movie based on a part of a show which pretty much no one watched or pretty much forgot it. I mean, with some people I knew back home, I could count on one hand how many watched Dragon Ball. Truth be told, I watched Dragon Ball Z before Dragon Ball.” The girls just gave us awkward faces as me and Devon looked to them and shrugged. "Never mind about that, anyway, thank you Rarity, I very much like this cut,” "Very good!” she cried out in glee. "Now, for your princely robes!” While softly humming, she ran into the next room and came back later with the clothing she had made with her magic holding it up, looking at it, I noticed that it had some parts of the Assassin Creed custom that she made for Spike. Though it did not have a hood, the part around the legs was there, also the cuffs around where my neck would be. The robe itself was all white, save for the outline that she made, a deep black, the outline being around the shoulder blades, neckline, and around the legs part, or 'tails' as I found to be called. Two golden like shoulder pads were seen on a shoulder, looking like steams going down maybe a inch or two on the pads. Then I noticed something on the robes, they had metal around the right shoulder, as I said much like the Assassin Creed suit, and around the midsection, a belt hung freely on it, my Cutie Mark sigh acting as the belt buckle; the metal on the shoulder also housing my mark. Looking at the right shoulder, I kinda chuckled, for flowing down the shoulder guard, was the Cutie Mark Crusaders cape, though a different color being blue with a white outline, the rearing pony in the middle still the same yellow though. "I am sorry for that part,” Rarity must've seen me looking at the arm length cape. "Sweetie Belle thought it would make a nice add on to the suit, and I didn't wish to upset her.” "Nah, I like it,” I told her with a smile. "And I like how if I wear the Hidden Blades again, it fits the suit as well.” "Yes, I thought you might want to use those again, maybe the next time you do battle with Darkness and his goons! Now, shall we see how you look in it?” I sighed and nodded, taking the suit and going behind an enclosed part of the room, I simply brought the clothing over my old ones, just in case I needed to get out of them today. Once I was done, I made my way out as my friends and girlfriend looked toward me. "Well Twilight, what do you think of the new Brandon?” Rarity asked before walking around me making sure everything was alright. "Like always I find him to be quite dashing in the clothing I make for him!” Twilight placed a hoof under her chin before smiling to me. "Brandon will always look fine to me, no matter what he dresses like or looks like. But I must say Brandon; you do look a lot younger without all that hair on your face.” "And that's why I always leave the air under my nose and chin,” I spoke up crossing my arms slightly. "I hate looking like I'm younger, but I guess I can wait for the hair to grow back once more.” I gave a small shrug of my shoulders, Devon was about to say something, when a knock on the door stopped him from speaking. Going to the door, the rest fo us made our way over, when he opened it, there was Mike and Applejack. "Howdy friends,” Mike gave a small salute with his two fingers from his forehead. "Nice suit by the way Brandon, makes you look more the part of being the Prince around these parts...and did ye get a cur or somethin?” "Yeah,” I answered with a sift sigh. "But Rarity did well, what are you doing here?” "Well,” he answered. "I thought you me and Devon here could do a little sparing with our fists and that, you know, a free for all match, you two up for it?” "Hrm,” Devon looked deep n thought for a moment before he nodded. "I'm game, Brandon?” "Sure, Rarity, do you mind holding this robe until the training is done?” "Sure thing hon, where are you three gonna do it?” "Well there is pretty good space out here, I say we all fight right here!” And that's just what we did too. Outside in front of Rarity's home, all three of us were shirtless, Mike had much more muscles then ether me or Devon had. I mean sure, I was strong, but I've been worrying too much on the magic powers I have; I guess I've forgot to also train my body as well. School was out, so all the Coats and Fillies that were on their way home, I guess caught wind of the sparring match about to go down and came over to watch, even Celestia and Luna had came t watch; truthfully, I thought they went back to Canterlot, guess not. "Alright, so do we have any rules?” Devon called out as Mike nodded. "When one of us says we can't fight anymore, we let them leave the circle our little thing has rounded up. No fighting dirty, meaning no hair pulling, eye poking, or groin kicking/punching; got it?” "Got it,” I answered cracking my neck and back as I stretched out my body before getting ready as well as the other two. "Princess Luna if you will?” Mike called out as he got ready as well as my moon sister nodded, extending her right wing out. "Are all three of you ready?” she asked looking around. "Ready,” we all nodded and spoke at once. "Begin!” with that her wing shot down as at once, we all ran toward the middle of the arena we had made. A saw a kick coming from Devon and ducked out of the way, watching as Mike went and grab at his foot, lifting him up in the air for a moment, I saw my chance and clothed lined the cowboy human across the chest. He grunted and let go of Devon's foot, causing the dark skin human to frail about before falling toward the ground. Moving with speed I had grown to possessed, I swung my fist and feet toward Mike, he would easily dodge them with a flick of his wrist, before I punched, he grabbed it with his left hand, punched once more, and caught it with his right. Our arms made an X as we tried to gain the upper hand of the other. I then heard the sound of running feet, looking back slightly I saw Devon run up, jumping in the air with his foot out, I fell to the ground, releasing my lock on Mike as I rolled under him, and kicked him toward Devon's own kick, but he also saw then. I watched as his hands went around Devon's leg and threw him toward me, I yelped as Devon was thrown into me, both of us falling to the ground before I pushed the curly hair human off of me. Rolling to my side, I got back to my feet at once, jumping backwards as both of Mike's and Devon's right foot landed where I use to be at, this was going to be a long fight... I don't know how long we indeed fought, but when it was over, after each of us punched the other at the same time, we all fell on our backs. Sweaty, swore and out of breath. My head throbbed with slight pain, making me have to close my eyes for a moment or two. When I did open them, I found Twilight looking down at me, with a face mixed with worry and something else I couldn't think of. With her help I sat up, watching as Rarity and Applejack also helped their lovers up as well, Everypony that was watching came over to see if we were fine; also saying how wicked the fight was. "That was a most superior orderly fight I have seen in a long time,” Celestia spoke up while walking over to us, I stood up as well as the other two, we were each grinning slightly at this praise. "Darkness, Sinbad and Discord will have a hard time fighting off you three.” "Well, we are pretty epic,” Devon spoke blowing on his fingers and rubbing them to his chest. "And it seems one of us is a little full of their selves.” "Damn right...hey!” I chuckled as he just got what I said. We all chuckled, soon the crowd disappearing before my older half sister Celestia turned to Twilight. "I also heard you are carrying a foal now Twilight dear, I am deeply happy for you and Brandon,” I saw her blush slightly as I looked away rubbing the back of my head. "The colt or filly will grow up to a very happy family.” "Yes, I'm sure he or she will,” I saw Twilight look over at me and give me a warm smile, I smiled back as Devon nudged my side with his elbow, raising and lowering his eyebrows. "What?” "Dude got her knocked up!” I scoffed and brought my hand to my face, rubbing my eyes before looking at Rarity. "Again...what the hell do you see in this guy?!” "So what are everyone's plans for the remainder of today?” Luna asked as we sat beside a pound at the park. "Well, me and Mike here still gotta lot of work to do, storing the apples back at the barn right before the snow falls hits us.” Applejack answered for herself and Mike. "After that, not really sure.” "I convinced Devon to go to the spa with me for my weekly visit, spend some time getting all dashing and such!” "Right...” I answered with a roll of my eye as Rarity blushed. "We shall not do THAT, you two may join us if you wish?” "Orgy...” "Devon!” Rarity, Twilight, and I cried out. "Whaaa? Had to be said!” I only shook my head as Twilight sighed. "My mother and me are going shopping for when the foal is born,” the unicorn spoke up looking to her teacher and then Luna. "It may be early right now, but it's best to get all the shopping done now I guess?” "Yes, that sounds like a very good plan, will you be joining her Brandon?” "No not this time,” I answered crossing my arms. "I need to go pick something up today that I've been meaning to get for our home.” Twilight gave me a weird look. "And what's that?” "Secret,” I said in the same voice she used when she wouldn't tell me about her 'custom' of Nightmare Night. With the help of Luna, Twilight was taken to Canterlot, Devon and Rarity went toward the Spa, and Mike with Applejack back to their place. It was only me and Celestia left as she stood up and came over to me. "What are you truly getting Brandon?” she asked me as I smiled softly. "An engagement ring,” If you could see her face right now, it would've been priceless, the way her jaw slightly dropped, her eyes widening so much I swear they would pop. Celestia and I were now outside of the Café, many eyes were on us, I mean, we were the rulers of Equestria. Though I think the eyes were mostly on Celestia, since Everypony pretty much saw me everyday around here, she on the other hand not so much. With her tea floating up as well as something that I thought looked like a cream filled pastry, she took a small sip and then a bite as I took a sip of my own tea. "Do you think,” she asked after a while. "That it is best to wed with Twilight while Darkness and his followers are still at large?” "I did not tend to have the wedding while they are still around Celestia,” I told her looking at her with a raised eyebrow. "I mean, with all the planning going on and all that other stuff, this could still take a year or so, and if Darkness is not stopped then, then I wouldn't dream of doing the wedding before that.” "Then why the...” I sighed as she gave me a look of wanting to know what I was thinking. "Celestia,” I spoke softly while placing my cup down. "You know I love Twilight, I will do anything to keep her safe, I would go to hell and back for her. I know that Twilight knows that I love her, but...I think this can prove just how much.” "You are going to have a foal with her brother,” she gave a soft chuckle. "That and fusing with Moon when we all thought she was still evil, giving your life to keep her safe; you don't need this to prove that you love her.” "I know but...” I shook my head slightly at this. "I don't know Celestia, I really want to be bounded with Twilight like this. I mean, as I read, when a pony marries a Alicorn, they too slowly become a Alcorn as well, and well... our friends are not going to live as long as we are when we do tie the knot as we say.” I saw the white Alicorn watch me and slightly nod at this. "You want to have a marriage where yours and Twilight's friends and her family can watch her on her happy day without worry of their ages?” "Yes,” I answered with a nod. "I mean, many weeks ago, she even asked me if I wanted t marry her. And well...the day I went to...you know,” she nodded, knowing I was talking about the Changeling Queen. "I was going to get her the ring then.” "Really?” she asked as I nodded. "Well then, when you tell her, be sure to also tell myself and Luna, for if you two need help planning, we would love to help!” "I think Pinkie Pie would beat you to that,” I joked with a chuckle as she also gave a giggle holding her hoof up. "Yes, no doubt about that.” Again we chuckled at this as I took a bit of my own little snack, it being bread rolled around with cheese and other such goodies I wanted inside of it. "You know, I'm glad the way of royalty is different here then it was back at my home world, back when everywhere there were kings and queens.” "What do you mean?” "Well it went like this, a child that was born, if this child was a girl and the only child of the king and queen, then she would be up for rule as soon as she found someone to be her queen; but,” I answered raising my finger in the air slightly. "Say the day before she was to be wedded, if another sibling was born, and was a boy. Then he would be the future king, and the princess would have to wait until he passed.” "Really?” Celestia asked once more as I nodded. "As I said before, I know next to nothing about being a prince here, I can barely keep myself out of trouble; how could I rule if one day something happened to you and Luna?!” I felt her place a hoof on my shoulder as she spoke in such a claiming voice. "Do not worry on such things before they have come to pass,” she told me with a smile. "By the time me and Luna step down, for whatever reason, you will be ready.” "But, what about Blue Blood or Candace, I mean...won't they be upset if I take the throne before them?” "You are our half brother,” she spoke again. "It is the way of old that brothers and sisters are first on throne, then their children; the only possible way for Candace or Blue Blood to take the throne, if you, I, and Luna were all killed or too sick to rule.” I only nodded my head as she then placed her hoof on the table. "Oh, and I nearly forgotten, I need you, Devon, and Mike to come to the castle tomorrow.” "Why?” I asked with a tilt of my head. "Sinbad now controls the Dark Beasts, and they have become even more powerful, but their may be a way for you three to easily destroy them once and for all. I shall explain everything tomorrow, also, bring Twilight and the ones named Applejack and Rarity with you. They too will need to hear this.” After saying our goodbyes to each other, and this time I was paying for the food, I hated how everypony still ether never allowed me to pay, or Celestia and Luna would pay for me. It made me feel as if I was using everypony around me, and I hated that. I forgot to mention that after the little training fight Mike, Devon and I did, I wore Rarity new clothing for me once more, I did promise her; and I always keep my promises. Anyway, making my way toward the only place where they would sell such a ring I would need, I walked into the shop and looked around. Now at times I would tell you how a pony would look like, but really, I don't think I'll be seeing much of this pony any time soon, so I won't go into the details of how she looks. Looking up form her work area, she gave me a small bow of her head. "Ah, welcome to my shop prince Brandon, looking for something for your lovely mare friend?” "Yes,” I answered her with a soft nod of my own, standing before her with my hands behind my back. "An engagement ring.” Her eyes lit up a bit as she then smiled. "Ah, I see, you wish to have Twilight as your loving wife hrm, well one moment, let me get you our very bests!” I only had to wait for a few moments before she came back with a small box, they looked large enough to hold maybe three of these rings. Shiny Armor showing me the ring he gave his wife when he asked her the question. As the box opened, I looked in to see three rings inside. They were all of the same size, no doubt because unicorns were pretty much the same size, unless you were of the Alicorn type. The first ring was a sparkling gold; around the band of the ring were small diamonds, each cut to look almost like Twilight main Cutie Mark in a way, a thin line of sliver connecting to each of the star like diamonds. The next one was pretty much like the first, only where it was gold, it was sliver, and sliver was gold, the gems this time being a solid blue. The last one is what truly caught my eye, unlike the others which were just the copy of the other, save for the different color s on them, this one was a main dark blue; almost like the sky when you look straight up. There were three different types of gems within the ring, a pure white one, a purple one much like Twilights coat color, and then; a pure yellow gemstone. Each one was put in different areas of the ring, one on the north side, and the other two on ether side. "May I?” I asked holding my hand toward the ring; the pony nodded her head as I went to pick it up, holding it in my hand and examine it with care. I smiled as I turned to look at her while nodding. "I'll take it.” With the ring inside a black box, and inside my robe pocket, I made my way home, I knew that Twilight would no doubt still be with her mother, looking for things for our up coming foal, so unless Spike was out and about doing whatever he does, I would be alone. My guess was right; Spike was nowhere to be seen as I made my way inside. Going upstairs and placing my robe on the bed as well as the box that held the ring, I took a towel and made my way over toward the shower. The feeling of the hot water hitting my body made me sigh, I had taken a small sink bath after the training before going to eat with Celestia, but I really needed this shower. I brought my hands though my hair, only to forget that Rarity had cut it down to size. it felt so weird...to me it felt like I was more naked without all my hair; oh well, I'll just have to suck it up I guess. Taking the soap as I started to rub down my body, I had to stop and look at my arms and my body, just now noticing how much stronger I looked now. When I first came to Ponville, I was as people back home would call me...chicken chest. I wasn't the strongest guy around, and I barely went into any fights. When I did how ever get into fights, I would fight like a mad man, just wanting to hear the hollow sound of someone's head hitting the ground below me. But now, flexing my arm a bit, seeing the fruits of my labor, I was proud of myself. I always thought that girls wanted a guy with big muscles, more of a manly man. But after being with Twilight, she loved me before I had fought for her, which it was my heart, not my body that she loved. Letting the water stop, I got out of the shower, wrapping the towel I had brought with my around my waist after drying myself off, and made my way out the door and up the stairs toward the bedroom, as I stopped dead in my tracks. Twilight was standing before the bed, in her hoof was the black box of which the ring was within, her eyes glued on it, because the box was open. She must've heard me because she looked over toward me, her large eyes looking at my own as I softly chuckled and rub the back of my head. "Brandon...” she whispered softly looking at the ring again. "Is this...what I think it is?” she looked back at me, her eyes watering slightly, was she...upset, hurt? "Y...yeah, that's...a...” she didn't allow me to say anymore as she dropped the box on the bed and ran toward me, she jumped in my arms, making me frail about a bit, luckily I wasn't over the stairs so when I fell, I fell on the floor. "Yes, yes, a thousand times yes!” she cried over and over again as she cried into my chest. Wait...this were tears of joy? She held me tightly as I then wrapped my arms over her body and hugged her. "So I'll take that as a yes then?” I asked her in a teasing tone as she just laughed at me slightly. We just laid their, her on my chest and me under her, looking over at the open box as the sun that came though glistened off of it as I smiled. Darkness and my father had to be stopped even more now, if I were to live in peace with my friends, my soon to be child and now my soon to be wife, I had to stop them; and way I could, any way I can, I will stop them.
Chapter 19 "So why does the princess want to see us today?” I looked over, just about to knock on the door of Rarity's and Devon's place before slowly lowering my arm. Mike wore his same old cowboy like hat, a vest that the men of the old west would wear, a simple brown, while wearing a pale white shirt underneath; wearing baggy like blue jeans and brown boots. Applejack stood beside him, her hat like always one, but her hair let loose as it flowed loosely along her neck and some on her back. Twilight was beside me as well, not wearing her ring I had given her, saying she did not wish to lose it, but not before showing it off to all of our friends. I think Spike wanted to eat the thing because of the gems on it. "I'm not really sure,” I told him before knocking on the door. "Maybe whatever they have to tell us, also effects Twilight, Rarity and you Applejack, but that just me thinking that of course.” They all just nodded as I then went to knock on the door. "Yeah one second!” I heard Devon call out, a few moments later, the door opened. Like always when I went to go see Rarity for new clothes or to just say hi and Devon was there, he was in his boxers, the one that looked like a brown zebra. I was about to tell him to put some clothes on, cause I could see the hair growing from under his arms, when I noticed two things, one, a large brown horn coming from his forehead, and a long bushy black curly tail "What's with the costume?” I asked Devon crossing my arms. "Nightmare Night was a few months ago.” I then went to pull the horn off, but when I pulled down, his head also went down. I blinked and tried to pull it off, nothing happened...wait...what the fuck? "Now Brandon,” he spoke with his grin like smirk. "I know you like to play with my horn, but not in front of your soon to be wife...unless you wanna keep going until you get a treat?” "GAH!” my hand shot away as he only grinned. "I win!” he cried as I glared harder at him. "Okay, okay, so no winners...but to be clear I did win...how it taste mother fucker?” "How about I kick you up your ass...and what's with the horn, and is that tail real?!” "Yup,” he answered turning around as I watched the tail move back and forth. "Now I have a sexy ass and a sexy tail!” "Oh dear god...” I groaned while rubbing my head. "At least you can't use magic...” "Oh I can...just simple ones like pick stuff up! I and Rarity had some fun last night when I...” "TMI, TM fucking I!” After a while, we were now all before Celestia, once she saw Devon, she told us how he had gained the horn and tail. It seems back in the old times of humans, this was not uncommon. When the humans and unicorns mate, sometimes the unicorn would release magic they did not know they had brought up, this fusing with the human body, giving them the genes to breed with the ponies, and also giving them a tail and horn; and the power over magic. Luna was also with her as Celestia then got ready to tell us what needed to be said. "As I told you yesterday Brandon,” she spoke after a while. "There may be a way to stop the clones, or Dark Beasts, though the way of stopping them is great and hard.” "What do you mean?” I asked as Luna then spoke up. "This isn't the first time the Dark Beast came here, a few hundred years before the humans were sent away, they were here and the humans fought them, or should I say, three humans fought them.” Celestia then spoke up once more. "As you may have know, Twilight, Rarity, and Applejack are but three of the ones who hold the power of the Element of Harmony. Yes they have been used many times to stop evil before; but for the Dark Beast, they will all but be useless; however,” she held up a hoof as her horn glowed, soon a book came before her as she opened it. Inside was a picture of what seemed to be three humans, one on the top, and two flanking the human below it. "It seems there are three more Elements that will stop them.” "And what is this Element miss Celestia?” Mike asked as Luna nodded her head. "They are known as Power, Wisdom, and Courage.” "Sounds like the Triforce from Legend of Zelda,” Devon spoke up as I chuckled and nodded. My sisters seemed confused, but went on. "Anyway, we believe that you three could house this power each, and we like to send you three to the old humans temples a day away from Everfree Forest, pass the trail of which is there, gain the power of Power, Wisdom, or Courage; so that you may use it in the next battle.” "Okay, sounds like a plan, but how can we tell on what we might have?” Devon asked as Celestia smiled. "You, you have courage young Devon, when your friends were in danger, even though the foes were all powerful, you stayed and fought. Mike, you have strength unlike any we have ever seen, you use skills, and your raw power to stop your foes, and keep your love ones safe.” "But that would leave Brandon with wisdom,” Devon clarified while looking at me. "Not to be rude...but he doesn't have a lot of wisdom.” I gave Devon a sideway glare as he only smiled at me, Celestia only sighing and shaking her head, but a noticeable smile on her muzzle was seen as she gave a soft chuckle. "Wisdom comes in many different ways Devon,” she answered for me. "It was he who convinced us that Moon was not evil, just misunderstood. I just wish we've known is much sooner then we did.” "As I do I sister,” Luna spoke up with a nod. "So why did ye ask us fillies to comes as well?” Applejack asked while Celestia nodded her head. "Yes, thank you Applejack, I nearly forgotten. We just wished to tell you this as well, since from this book, the Elements are in three different human cities. Come I shall show you all on this map.” Leading us to the side, she pointed with her hoof to the map of Equestria. "Now, do you see here, how Everfree forest reaches far beyond north, south-west and south-east?” I looked up to where she was pointing, it was weird, but now that I see the map fully, I noticed that in the areas she pointed, were large trees that covered it, making a large circle in each area. What I am about to tell you all next, you must never tell any other ponies unless we say so, Brandon, you already know this yourself.” I nodded, it seems she was going to tell them about it was they who sent the humans away in the first place, and brought me and Mike here; Devon was brought here by Darkness. "As you may know, humans once walked among us nearly a thousand years ago, this was before the time of Moon, or as we use to call her Nightmare Moon. Even before that, humans lived around the ponies in peace and harmony for many hundreds of years; but that peace was soon destroyed. It started with one human, the name or gender of this human was never told, his/her name and what he/she looked like, wiped clean from our history books and old lore. This human brought many more under his/her command, saying that the humans were the rightful rulers of this world, that there should be a human king and queen. We were very glad that not all the humans went to this human's cause, but, it saddened me to say, that the ones that did fight along side us, were heavily out numbered by their brothers and sisters of species.” "I thought you told me that the humans never did kill anypony?” I asked hoping that she didn't lie for my own sanity. "They did not,” she answered me. "Though these humans were ready for battle, they did not fight, nor did the humans on the other side kill any ponies. It seems that the human that made this group died of an ailment of which we do not know even to this day. Then they started to fight among themselves for the one to rule next; they soon just killed each other off.” Luna then spoke up next as she walked forwards a bit. "The humans who wanted to fight with us feared for their lives, it was true that they were about to fight as well with us, but many of the ponies back then thought that all the humans could turn like this. So we made a deal with them, opening a portal, we sent these humans to a new world, a world where they could start their own rules, their own way of life, but for this to happen, we needed to place a spell over them to erase all memoires of us; this also causing them to revert into a more...prevalent like sate.” "That would explain the caveman stage huh?” Mike asked outloud as me and Devon only nodded our heads. "Many mouths ago,” Celestia spoke up once more. "We decided that it was time to bring the humans back, the ones who would most likely live in peace with us ponies, the first human we brought here; was none other then Brandon.” "Wait...so when he was sent back to his own world...?” Twilight spoke up as her teacher sighed and bowed her head. "Yes, that was also us, we wished to see if Brandon would like to stay here more, or go back home; a mistake we still gravely wish to take back.” Were they saying that because of my scar? "And then you brought me as well princesses?” Mike asked stepping forward as Luna nodded. "Then thank you, truly, thank you for all ye done for being me and Applejack together!” Celestia only smiled as well as Luna, bowing their heads lightly as Devon then spoke up. "So where is each of the Elements at?” Celestia then pointed to each one. "The top is the Element of Power is here, the Element of Wisdom is here,” she then pointed to the bottom Right. "And Courage would be here,” she then pointed to the bottom left. "Your best bet is to leave right away to go to each of the old cities and gain these powers quickly.” "Then that is what we will do,” I answered looking at the other two humans. "Wait!” Rarity called out as we all looked to her. "I'm going with Devon!” "And don't think yer leaving me being pardon,” AJ spoke lightly pushing on Mike leg. "We're a team now ya her?” "Wouldn't have it any other way AJ,” "And I'm going with Brandon,” "No Twilight,” You would think that it was me that said that, but we all turned our heads to see Shiny Armor walk in with Princess Candace beside him. "It is too much of a burden for you when you are carrying a foal.” "But...he can't go alone,” she cried out softly. "That is why I will go with him,” he turned to me and gave me a small smile and a nod, I nodded back as he turned back to Celestia. "With yours and Princess Luna's leave of course?” "But of course,” Luna answered. "There is also one last bit of information you all must know,” we all looked back toward her as she sighed. "The Elements are being guarded by three guardians, only Brandon, Devon, and Mike may face them, for this is their trail to pass.” "Guardians?” I asked in confusion. "Yes, as I said before, the humans once fought the Dark Beast many hundred years ago, they then found a way to stop them, but it seems not fully. To make sure the power to stop them was safe; three humans gave their very life force to become spirits, keeping each Element safe.” "There should be a large temple in the middle of each city,” Luna spoke up looking at us. "Go to the temple, and be ready for anything, and I mean anything.” After getting everything ready, and by everything I mean a quick stop at my place, getting the double hidden blades and slipping them on my wrist, slipping on my sword around my back and also a bag filled with food and water just in case it would take a day or two to get there. After saying our goodbyes to all of our friends, I and Shiny Armor made our way due east toward the old human city. Along the way while me made our way into Everfree Forest, me and Shiny Armor got to talking, I was in front, hacking away at any vines that got in my way, while he used his magic to clear them away if they were too thick for my blade. "You've should've seen her when she came over to mother's and father's and showed her the ring you gave her,” he told me with a small chuckle. "She was laughing, talking and crying all at once.” "Really?” I looked back and saw him nod once as I looked forward and started to hack at the vines again, until there were none left. Putting the blade back to where it came, I snapped my fingers making it into a ring, much like the ring Twilight's brother gave me to make a shield. "Yes really, but I must ask you of something,” "Lay it on me,” I answered as he nodded. "Are you sure you two are ready for this?” I stopped for a moment and looked back toward him as he went on. "I mean...a foal is one thing, but then jumping into marriage? Don't think of me as saying the wrong thing here, but are you two truly ready for all of this all at once?” I guess I never really thought of this that far, I mean, I know me and Twilight wanted a foal, that was for sure, but I bought that ring so when I thought the time was right I would ask her. But she found it the day I bought it, and I couldn't really say, 'yeah that's for you, but let me hold onto it until I'm ready.' I knew for sure I was no doubt gonna get very cold feet on the day of our wedding. "I believe that we are,” I answered somewhat true. "I love your sister, and will do just about anything to make sure she is safe from any harm, you know this as well as the next pony.” He gave a sharp nod at this as we made our way to an old trail. "But I will not make the same mistake like THAT ever again, trust me on that.” "You mean the Changeling Queen?” he asked as I nodded my head slightly. "You know, truly now that I think of it, I might have done the same thing if I was in your place you know,” he spoke as he walked up beside me, noticing now that he wore his captain guard armor, save for the helm. "I would do anything to keep Twilight, my wife, my family, or the princesses safe from harm.” After a bit more, Shiny then asked. "Who taught you how to fight?” "Well...would you believe me If I told you my mother taught me a bit?” he gave me a look as I smiled. "She taught me to use anything I could get my hands on, I don't know where she learned these skills herself, but she taught me whatever I could learn while...he was away. After I left, I picked up more skills from different teachers who would be willing to teach me.” We spoke like this pretty much the whole time walking though Everfree Forest, I never knew the forest could be this large, I mean, we never even came close to finding anything that was human made, Shiny told me that the princesses made sure that no pony went this far deep within the forest, I'm guessing because they didn't want them to be attacked by the guardians there, or to see truly that there use to be a race unlike their own that use to roam here. Soon though as the sun slowly settled over the trees, the moon just starting to peak, that's when we saw it. Climbing over a large hill, we came to gaze of what was left of the Equestria human city. The city was made around a wide circle, pretty much the spot of trees we saw on the map, a wide flowing river flowed around the city, three small streams flowing from the north, east and south of the city, four bridges going in all sides of a compass were seen; all made of stone. In the middle was the largest of the buildings, no doubt the temple, even from here I could easily see that it was breaking down, a few holes in the roof where it caved in, and the pillars that held a stone roof broken down, half of said roof gone. Even from where I was standing, I could see that each home, small and large was made of pure stone, smooth like a rock left in water over the many years. making our way down the hill and into the south end of the bridge, we crossed slowly, the echoes of Shiny's hooves and my shoes was all that could be heard. I could see a shack that was still left standing somehow, but moss pretty much covered it as well as everything else; nature had indeed taken its toll on this place with no one to care for it. I placed my hand on a wall inside I could see that from the way that there were broken down walls inside, this could've been a home. Who had lived her all those many, many years ago; what were they like? "Amazing,” The unicorn breathed out while looking around. "Are all your buildings in your world like this?” "Not all,” I answered looking around. "I mean, we still use stone to make the structure or part of it, but many other materials are used to build homes or other things of the sort. "Your kind must have been very well ahead of us of the time, when I did history, the ponies of the past use very little stone to build their homes, but you humans...” "Yeah I know,” I answered him looking around. Walking down the streets and looking around, I swear I could hear the sound of humans of the past speaking and doing whatever they did of the past. It was almost frightening in a way, to me; it felt like I was walking on someone's grave. Making our way closer and closer toward the large temple, I then noticed a large statue that stood maybe a few feet away from the stairs going toward the temple. The statue was of nopony other then Celestia and Luna, but between them stood what seemed to be a human, but the face of this human was all but un-seeable. As we climbed the stairs, I turned for a moment to look at the city. If Celestia and Luna hadn't sent the humans away as they requested, would I have been born and raised here? Maybe in one of the other cities; would Equestria be any different then what it was now? So many questions ran though my mind, but that would wait until later; right now, I had a quest to fulfill. The mighty doors were all but rotten, being made of wood and metal, so climbing over the broken pieces of wood; me and Shiny saw the inside of the grand temple. The walls on the inside, were surprising clean, drawings were craved into the walls, as me and the unicorn examined the cravings, it looked to be stick people make the city. Runes unlike that I had ever seen craved below the pictures. "I believe this section is telling the history of how this place was made.” I spoke out loud so Shiny could hear. "Brandon, come look at this one,” I looked over to see him across the room, going over I saw three stick people, their arms up with what maybe looked like light coming from them. In the middle of them, stood what seemed to be a sword of sort. "Do you think this is the power of the Elements of Power, Wisdom, and Courage?” he asked me as I nodded. "No doubt,” I answered him. "I mean, what else would be able to use three humans hrm?” "So true,” You are correct. I jumped at the sound of the voice rumbling throughout the room. My soon to be brother-in-law also jumped, I summoned my blade forth as the voice made a soft chuckling like noise. Do not be alarmed, I mean you no harm. Looking around, I notice the doors far in the back open, and from within the darkness, a large, maybe the size of my head ball of light made its way out. The light was just the color of blue; sparkles flowed around it a bit as it flew over to me and Shiny. Stopping before us, it floated up and down before flying around us, I followed it with my blade still out. Please young one put your sword away; as I said, I mean you no harm. The voice was this ball of light? Looking to Shiny, I saw him nod as I nodded back, making the blade once more into the ring the ball buzzed a bit before hovering in front of my face. It has been many a moon since I last laid eyes on one that I use to be. The light spoke. As the years be three sixty five, I have counted those days hundreds, if not a thousand years. "You...were once human?” I asked in slight confusion as the ball of light grew brighter, maybe a different way of nodding. Yes, I use to be human, in fact, the stone of the princesses you saw outside, and it was I who was that human. Though in my rage of becoming this spirit, my body not able to withstand the tide of time, I broke my face; I have long forgotten what my name is, or what I use to look like. "I am deeply sorry spirit,” I spoke bowing my head. "But, is there any sort of name we may call you?” Hrm... it hummed slightly before answering. You may call me Wisdom young one, Wisdom, the Guardian of the Element of Wisdom. And what might I call you two? Shiny Armor walked up first and puffed his chest out. "I am Shiny Armor,” he spoke proudly. "Captain of the Guards of Princess Celestia.” "And I am Prince Brandon Casey,” I spoke placing a hand over my chest. "Half brother of Princess Celestia, and Princess Luna.” Ah, so the winds do speak the truth after all. I have heard the winds and the trees of the forest around this city speak of a human who came here, fusing his body with the soul of the one known as Nightmare Moon to become a Alicorn. "That is true,” I spoke out looking at Wisdom. "Then you must know why we are here?” Oh yes. He answered with the same chuckle as before. The Element of Wisdom, terribly sorry, I have not had the pleasure of speaking with any sort of soul outside these forest. Come then Prince of Equestria, and you too Captain of the Guards. Following Wisdom into the room of which he came, the room lit up at once, in the middle was what seemed to be a pedestal, around it three hollow areas that seemed as small as maybe one forth of my hand. This room, use to hold the sword used to fend off the Dark Beasts back in the time of Old. We dubbed the sword; The Holy Sun Blade, for its light could match that of the sun itself. The three Elements you and your friends are after are the power that the sword are within, without all three, the blade will not be summon, and you will not be able to stop the Dark Beasts fully. "I am guessing you are not just going to give me the Element of Wisdom, are you?” I asked in a joking voice, Wisdom laughed softly as he grew brighter. You are right, you must earn the Element, and your wisdom shall be tested right now. Flying up into the air, Wisdom shot out a bright flash of white light causing me and Shiny to cover our eyes, when I opened them, I noticed a lone human, a mask covering the face and hair, even the clothing the human wore covered every inch of the body, the chest was flat, but the suit the human wore looked tight, so it could be a female or male. The mask I could not see into the eyes, they were as black as the nights, red lines going from the eyes to the chin, and even to the forehead. I can see into your past Brandon. Wisdom spoke once more as I looked around for him, but could not find him. I can see the darkness that clouds your past, your anger, your fear...your sorrow. You were trained by many to keep yourself safe, many were by females. This female is your foe, but you are not to beat her; but to guess who she is. I was about to list the names of my mistresses who taught me when Wisdom stopped me. But, you have only one chance to guess, guess wrong, and I shall never give you the Element. This is your test Brandon, watch your foes moves, remember what you have been taught, and remember who taught you these moves; do you accepted my test for the Element of Wisdom? Bringing my blade forth, I nodded my head. "I accept your test Wisdom!” No sooner had I said those words, the human women before me brought her arm up, a small flash of light was seen as in her hand was a long staff, on each side of the staff, a thin sharp two sided blade was seen, the ends slight curved up, or down, depending on how she held it. Still holding it in the air, she started to spin it in her hand, I watched as she moved in the clock like stance, as I went in a counter clock like way. My eyes never leaving her own 'eyes' as we stared each other down. She made the first move, jumping up high, I jumped back slightly as she slammed the staff down where I was, jumping forward as she caught me off guard quickly, but I was able to parry the attack with the hilt of my sword; she was quick, very quick. Again she stabbed forward as I moved backwards, slashing before me, hitting off each of her attacks with some struggle, this speed, this power, where have I seen this before? She tripped me with the wood part of her staff as I fell on my back. I grunted as the floor cracked me on my head, looking up, I yelped and rolled out of the way, placing my left hand to the ground, I pushed up, spinning like a side way top before landing on my feet. A trick shot, many of my teachers did that as well, to teach me to watch where my foe was going to attack, a habit I had seemed to still have. Again she brought the staff up in the air, spinning it again as she did before, going in that same clock way walking. What was she doing, toying with me...or was she trying to tell me something? I couldn't think at it as she flew at me again, I dodged this time, going to slash at her, but I missed, her blade hitting my tip making me loose my grip, my sword flying out of my hand, flipping in the air before stabbing itself in the stone floor, maybe twenty feet away. I yelped feeling the wind of her blade whist by my cheek, weaving and crouching as I backed away from her as she stabbed, and stabbed, and stabbed at me, at times swinging it as if it was a extra long sword. Stabbing attacks, stabbing attacks, where have I seen this?! I jumped back and flipped in the air, grabbing my blade and pulling it out, sparks flying as it blinded her slightly, finding my chance I went for the attack, slashing at her right leg, the sound of our blades hitting caused me to curse as she easily blocked me. She span on one foot, kicked me in the chest with the other as I was sent skidding along the ground, dropping onto my knees I gasped as the air was kicked out of me, looking up, I watched as once more she did that damn spin thing, god she did it just like my...no fucking way...no, it couldn't be, it just couldn't be! I had to test this! Throwing my blade away, I ran toward her, she brought the staff before me as I jumped, the staff followed me but I held on to the hard wood. Using ever last strength I had, I yanked the staff from her hands and threw it by my blade; I then went for her throat, as if I was going to chock her. Her hands grabbed at my wrist, bending my arms out and away from her, I felt as her right foot went inside my legs, tripping me and then throwing me over her shoulder. I grunted as I landed on my back, it was her, I knew now, I knew! She took my sword as she somehow got over there so fast; she brought it over her head, about to bring a killing move when I shouted. "I know who you are!” she stopped, the tip just on my chin as I gulped, I closed my eyes sweat dripping down my face as I breathed harder a bit. She removed the blade from my chin and allowed me to stand, when I did stand, I noticed that Wisdom had floated beside her. Who is she then young one? He asked me as I gulped and moved forward a bit. Shiny Armor, who was watching from the sidelines, also came over to me. "It's you...” I spoke out loud in a whisper. "Isn't it...mom?” From the corner of my eye I saw Shiny jerk to look at me and then her, Wisdom laughed slightly as he floated away, as the women before me dropped my sword to the ground, and brought her hands to the mask and taking it off, the clanking of the mask hitting off the floor was heard, my eyes growing wide, my heart stopping; it was her... She was as I remembered her, without the mask, her long brown and blond like hair flowed down beyond her shoulders, her skin, the tan color I had gotten from her was still there, her lush green eyes and her slightly tipped ears; mom...it is you... "Brandon...” she spoke softly as I started to shake after hearing her voice. "Well done...you have pasted the test of Wisdom.” "M...mom...” I started to break up as she only smiled, walking over to me and wrapping her arms around me. I held onto her tightly, feeling my tears flow down my cheek as I cried into her shoulder as she rubbed my back softly, her other hand rubbing my hair. "It's okay...let it out.” "He...he told me that he...killed you!” I cried pushing away from her, not roughly, I stood back, my hands on her arms, thinking if I let her go, she would be gone. I saw her look away slightly before she nodded. "He did,” she told me as I blinked, the tears still flowing. "Wisdom as he calls himself brought me here while you were in that flash of light, what were seconds for you, was an hour for me and him. He wished me to test you Brandon; I at first did not wish that; I did not wish to fight you. But he told me that if you passed, I could have, but a few moments to speak to you, before I was sent back.” She brushed my tears away with her thumb as she smiled at me. "You have grown Brandon. I remember when you were so small...my baby is now a man.” "Some man I am,” I spoke looking away. "I couldn't keep you safe.” "Brandon,” she held my chin in her hand and made me look at her. "It is my job to keep you safe, not the other way around. I am deeply sorry for the hell I put you though, no child should've lived the life you had. If there was anyway I could've left with you, I would've.” "I know...” I told her as she smiled softly at me. "I have been watching you Brandon,” she told me as she smiled. "I am glad you found love with Twilight, I wish I could've spoken with her today; but let her know, that I am grateful of her. Of taking you out of your shell, to see that true love can come from any sort of shape or form.” She then made me let go of her arms as she backed away. "Brandon, bring out your right arm please.” I nodded, clearing my face of the tears as I did as she told me to. She brought both of her arms up in the sky, a soft blue was seen surrounding her body and then her hands, before she pointed both arms toward me, the light came from her to me, going from my body toward my right wrist. I watched as a sliver band, as wide, maybe as four to five centimeters, the runes that I have never seen before placed all around it, and on the top part of the band, a large blue gem was there. "What you are holding is the Element of Wisdom,” she told me as I looked up to her. "One of the three elements used to make the Holy Sun Blade, once your friends have the other two, simple raise your arm in the sky, and call out 'I call out the Element of Wisdom'. Once your friends say their part, the blade of the sun will be foraged, allowing you to kill off forever, the Dark Beasts. But be warn,” she told me holding up a finger. "This sort of power comes with a price, only one of you may wield it, and it nearly saps all of your energy.” "Alright...thanks mom.” "I'm not done yet,” she told me with a smile as she picked up my blade. "This is my gift to you.” I watched as the blade started to change, the blade part widened a bit then that of the katana like style, though the blade was still thin in a way, it looked maybe doubly the width of what it use to be. The guard part slowly changing as well, the middle mark of my Cutie Mark seen there, on the left side, was a cresset moon, much like Luna's or my Cutie Mark, but it was on it side, pointing upward like the guard of the Master Sword on Legend of Zelda. The same was done on the other side, but not of the moon, but with the single ray of the sun out of Celestia Cutie Mark. Going down the middle of the blade, a few inches away from the tip as it went up, two sets of side way colors were seen, a deep yellow, and a dark black. The new blade floated to my hand as I held it, still light as before my mother smiled as I looked up at her. "This blade is known as Solar Eclipse, a sword of both being powerful in the day time, and the night time. The magic that the princesses placed on it is still there, so do you not worry.” It is time to go now. My mother sighed softly as she closed her eyes. "Yes...I know, just give me a few more please?” A few more, make them count. "M...mom...” "Brandon...” she pulled me into another hug as I cried once more softly. "Do not dread of what happened to me, and do not kill your father out of revenge.” She pulled me away, but held on to my shoulder tightly. "You are strong Brandon, very strong. I am so glad to have seen you grown into the fine man you have become. It is your duty, no, your fate to rid this world of Darkness and your father, to keep your family and friends safe from harms!” I could see the tears flow done her eyes as she hugged me once more. "I hope you will forgive me, of the life I gave you, the life you were born into.” "I do mom...”I whispered hugging her tightly as well. "I...I never blamed you...” It is time, you must return to the spirit world. Wisdom flew down beside us, I looked over as I gulped, hugging my mother one last time as I backed away from her. I watched as her body started to disappear slowly from her feet up. I watched, we said nothing, nothing needed to be said. Soon her legs were gone, then her arms and her torso, lastly, the last thing I saw; was her smile, and a single tear coming from her eyes. My mother was no more. I held my chin to my chest, softly sobbing once more as my tears making the ground darker, my body shook with each shaking breath. Brandon, Shiny Armor. Wisdom spoke softly. The forest is a wicked place at night, rest here, in this room for the night, I shall watch over you as you sleep. A flash of light was seen beside me as I noticed two sleeping like bags there as Shiny looked over at Wisdom and nodded. "Thanks you...Brandon, we should sleep as well, we can leave first thing when light hits and make our way back to Ponyvile.” I only nodded, looking at where my mother once stood. Taking a deep breath, I sheathed my new blade, taking the sheath off and placed it on the ground next to me, laying on my back as I then turned my back to Shiny. Sleep soon taking me in, but before I did sleep, I heard a whisper in my ear. I will always watch over you my son. And then, my world faded, into the world of dreams, I smiled softly, before sleep really took me in; thank you mom, thank you so much.
Chapter 20"Why did you want to come with me if you didn't want to get dirty?” I asked with the roll of my eyes as Rarity was holding my neck with her arms lightly, her hind legs wrapped as much as they could around my waist was I treaded though the dirt and dead logs of Everfree Forest. After saying our goodbyes to our friends not even a few moments ago, we started our way into the creepy like forest, after no more then thirty seconds, Rarity jumped onto my back, whining in her own way about being filthy. "I don't want anything to happen to you darling,” she spoke softly was ducking her head away from a low branch. "And beside, if anyone tries to harm you,” her voice got deep and almost dark. "I'll destroy them!” "Did I ever tell you that you sound sexy when you go like that?” I looked back to see her blush as she only giggled, looking away slightly as I only laughed. Still walking forward, jumping a bit, using some spells that Rarity taught me, basic spell such as lifting things or pushing them out of the way, I removed anything that I couldn't climb with her on my back. Rarity would help as well, at times, more at times though her long hair would brush my face, but I let it slide. "So have you thought about Brandon's offer?” still walking, I thought back to what my friend asked me; about joining to be his captain guard. It was true that I was being trained by Shiny in case I wanted to be his captain, but I wasn't truly sure I was ready to have a bunch of soldiers under my command. "I'm not truly sure,” I answered jumping over a small gap. "Maybe, I'll give him my answer when we see each other after this little quest. For the rest of the trip, we just chatted, Rarity even asking me if I ever wanted a child. I answered that I did, and we could try when she went into her next heat, I mean, if I had a tail and a horn now, I must be able to knock up a pony of this world right? When the ground went from mud to grass, Rarity got off my back, my back cracking as I stretched and bent forward, sighing at the feeling of the extra weight gone. After a little while, I stopped as I looked forward, there it was, the human city. The sun was slowly setting, so I could still see clearly of the city, many of the towers that were built around the large circle like city were gone, some still up, but parts of the stone walls were gone or missing. Sliding down the grassy slop, I looked back to see Rarity float down with her magic as we made our way into the city. "My goodness, this place looks almost like Canterlot with all the stone that was made here.” I nodded in agreement; I guess the humans of the past were ahead in building things. "Devon, a thought just came to mind,” I looked down to Rarity as we walked, I didn't truly care about the place, only wanting to get into the temple, get the Element and go; I think maybe Brandon would've like this place more. "Celestia and Luna told us that the humans that were sent away to the world you were born in, were the ones that fought with them right?” "Yeah I guess,” I answered as she nodded. "Would that mean that maybe your ancestors came from one of these three cities?” "I guess so yeah,” I answered her again. "I wonder if we would've still met if your kind stayed here with us.” "Hrm,” was all I could answer to her as we made our down the polished but broken road. Moss was all that could be seen of the buildings, that and the broken walls and roofs. Making our way to the largest building of the city, no doubt the temple for how large it was, I went to think of how Brandon and Mike were doing. Did they get the Elements from the city they were going to, or were they still on their way toward it now like I was? Ether way, this was where I had to get the Element of Courage; without it, the Dark Beast may just kill us all. I jumped at the sound what seemed to be rocks moving on the ground, looking over, I saw a blue tail disappear behind a home that was missing the roof, followed by a gasp. "Rarity stay here,” I whispered to my girlfriend as she nodded, moving slowly, I went toward the building, before reaching forward with speed, grabbing onto the tail of whoever was there. "H...hey let me go!” I looked at the owner of the voice; it was the voice of a filly, no bigger then Sweetie Belle. Her coat a very light blue, maybe lighter then Rainbow Dash, her mane and hair, were a darker blue, her hair curled downward as they bounced with each swing as I held onto her tail. Her eyes were a deep purple as she then looked toward me with wide eyes. "Hey, you look like the things I've seen on the walls at that big old place!” "Who the heck are you?” I asked as I placed the young filly on the ground. "And do you mean the temple?” "Yeah huh,” she answered with a nod. "My name is Blue, nice to meetcha!” looking at her flanks, I noticed she lacked a Cutie Mark. "What's your name?” "I'm Devon, and this,” I looked over at Rarity who made her way over. "Is Rarity.” "Nice to meetcha both then!” she answered me with a large grin. "Oh, like I said, you look like those pictures on the wall, come on I'll show you!” she started to run off ahead of us, I called out to her, but she didn't stop, I looked to Rarity who nodded to me as we ran off after Blue toward the large temple. "Where is it...where is it...” she muttered to herself as she made her way over to the far right wall. "Ah ha! Found it mister Devon!” walking up behind her, she pointed to a picture on the wall, it showed a drawing of complex skills, craved into the walls of humans, fighting what I think were the Dark Beast, in the front was a single human with a large blade. "That's a big sword,” I said out loud as Blue looked back to me and then to the picture. The runes were of something had ever seen, not that I would've read it anyway. "The sword name is The Holy Sun Blade,” she spoke out while tracing her hoof on the runes. "This is a history of when the human of the old world fought the meanies called the Dark Beasts!” "You...can read this?” Rarity asked while walking beside her as Blue nodded. "Yeah huh, it says that three humans Elements were needed to forge the blade, but only one could wield it; for the sword drained the wielder of their energy little by little.” "Good to know I guess,” I answered kneeling down. "What else does it say?” "The blade was made to beat the Dark Beast yes, but the human who was to use the blade was not as powerful as everypony thought, so the last attack that they thought would kill the Dark Beast off, only sealed them away; also, the human died.” "So sad,” Rarity said looking at the cravings. "The human tried to hard to keep the home he or she grew up in, and died for it.” "The human was female, the name though, it says not of the name; oh well.” Blue only shrugged as I then looked to her. "Blue, what are you even doing here in the first place?” "Oh...I live here, mommy and daddy died long ago, and I found this place; yup, I like it here, the meanies don't come here, the spirit here keeps me safe!” "Spirit?” both me and Rarity asked at once as Blue nodded her head. "Yeah, the Spirit, her name is Courage; at least that's what she called herself when I found her. She told me the history of the humans that lived here long ago, and keeps me safe!” "But...where do you find food?” "Oh, there are some fruit trees around here, sometimes I go out to find other types of food, Courage showed me many ways to see if a plant is poison or not; would you like to meet her?” I turned to look at Rarity; she also looked back at me as she then looked to Blue. "Blue,” she asked in a soft voice. "Is Courage a guardian, is she keeping something safe?” "The Element of Courage?” she asked with the tilt of her head as Rarity nodded. "Yeah huh, she keeps it safe, why, do you need it?” "Yes,” I told her kneeling down once more. "A very bad evil in coming to the world, we need the power of the Element to help us; do you think she will let us borrow it?” "Hrm...maybe, but she gotta test you though, I hate test though, she gets angry when you don't past the tests!” "Well, I will gladly take her test to prove myself.” "Okie dokie lets go!” Following her to the back of the room, we watched as she stopped before a set of large doors, they slowly opened as me and Rarity followed her into a large circle like room. "Courage, I'm back, and look at what I found outside!” I watched as the area around us glowed a brought green, looking up, a glowing ball, the size of a human head slowly flowed down, sparkles coming from behind it until it stopped before Blue. A pony and a human? The voice did indeed sound human. So Celestia and Luna are bringing the humans back I see, good, then the world can start anew. "Courage, mister Devon here wants to borrow the Element of Courage from you!” Blue spoke bouncing up and down as a child would. "I told him you would test him, and he agreed!” The Element of Courage? So, the Dark Beasts have returned...after I failed to rid of them all those years ago. Wait, she failed? Did that mean that she was the human who wield this Holy Sun Blade? Devon was it? yes, I can see why you have come, I have heard of Wisdom also testing a human even as we speak, even Power is as well; tell me, what do you think courage is Devon? "Me, what do I think?” I pondered for a moment before answering. "I believe courage comes from those who would fight or do whatever they must do, even though they are scared of the outcome, if we do nothing, the Dark Beast will kill us all, but if we do something, then many willed be saved.” Courage said nothing as I then turned to Blue. "But before we do the test...may I ask about Blue?” Ah yes, young Blue. As she no doubt had told you, her mother and father were killed many, many years ago, in fact, I have counted the days since I told her mother I would watch over her. It has been over one hundred and eighty-two thousand, five hundred days since she came here, and since I have watched over her, as if she was my own. "But...” Rarity spoke out as she looked to be counting the numbers up. "That is almost five hundred years! How is that possible?!” Courage seemed to chuckle softly at this as she floated over to Rarity. Since I promised to keep Blue safe, I gave her a bit of my powers, the only power she has, is prolong life, so long as she stays within the walls of one of the three cities, she will never age, but if she leaves; she will once more age. She then floated to me, flying around me in a small circle. You wish for me to test you to see if you are worthy of having my title, of the Hero of Courage? She made what sounded like a snort. You wasted the trip then, for you do not have the Courage, and for that, I will not test those I believe will pass my test. I was utterly...hey there's a word I haven't used; anyway, I was very shocked at this. This spirit who calls herself Courage, also the very one from that picture of wielding this blade that could kill off the Dark Beasts...wouldn't test me at all?! "Why will you not test mister Devon Courage?” Blue asked looking up at the floating green ball. Anyone can pretend to have courage, they can make anyone think that they have courage, but when the time comes of need of this so call 'courage' they have; they run like a frightened child who soiled themselves. "That is not Devon at all!” Rarity came to my defense. "He is so very brave and has much courage unlike anypony I had ever seen! He saved his best friend from the clutches of evil, and fought many Dark Beasts already! He even attacked the master of those monsters! How dare you say he has no courage?!” "Rarity...it's alright,” my unicorn girlfriend looked to me, her anger still easily seen in her eyes, but slowly started to soften. "I do not need to have some long dead human tell me what I have when I know I have it. If she will not test me so I may gain the Element of Courage, then we will just go back home; and find another way to stop the Dark Beasts without her help.” Without all three Elements, the Dark Beast will still roam this world. Spoke out to me when I turned my back to leave. What do you think you will do without my help? "I don't know,” I answered with a shrug. "Maybe I'll just bitch slap them all or just bug the hell out of them until they submit. All I know is, that if I fight, then I know that many lives will be saved, if I just stand in the background, many may be lost; come on, lets go home.” I watched as Rarity gave one last stern glare toward the floating spirit before walking beside me toward the large door. So you would fight this Darkness and his Dark Beasts, even if it will kill you? I stopped as she asked this question, my head looking down a bit before sighing out. "Yes,” I answered as Rarity gave me a scared filled look. "If it means that I will die, I will still fight, no matter what.” Before I could take another step, the ball of light shot in front of me causing me and Rarity to jump back slightly, as it glowed brighter and brighter. Good job Devon; you have passed my test. I...what? She was testing me this whole time without even me knowing?! "You were...testing him?!” Rarity nearly screamed as Courage laughed slightly. I told you, didn't I? That anyone can easily fool others into thinking they have the courage they claim to have. While my brothers of the Elements test with some sort of fighting, I do not. How can you truly test courage when fighting hrm? No, I decided eons ago that I would test any humans that came in here seeking the power, by seeing how they would react to what I called them. And I must say Devon; you reacted just as I did when I wished to join the army to stop the Dark Beasts so long ago. "What do you mean?” I was the only female in the whole army; they didn't believe that women could fight, that we were as fragile as a new born babe. Many times I conceded my looks, went into fighting matches wearing a helm, and a tight shirt to hide my breasts. At first they did not believe me, but when I came to them, and removed my helm, they were not pleased at all. But it was my brothers, the other wielder of the Elements who came to my side. This was before we had the power you and your friends seek, when the blade was made a whole. The men of the army still said they would not allow me to fight, so I told them that even without their words, I would go into battle. That picture you saw, of me with the Holy Sun Blade, was my first and last battle in warfare. When I died, I watched how the army saw my courage, and dubbed me, the Hero of Courage, and when the humans asked to be sent away so that the ponies of this world would not shed any more blood, for our bond had been shattered. They brought me back, in the form you see before me, and prayed I would watch over the Element, in case the Dark Beasts ever did return. I agreed of course, and watched and listened as the humans of this fair city left, the soft blowing wind, and the few creatures that came though here at times; all that I had to see and listen. That is, until young Blue was brought here. I watched as Blue looked up and grinned at Courage before she looked to me and then back at her. "Courage, is mister Devon gonna get the Element now?” Yes child, Devon if you shall bring out your right arm please? I nodded and did as she said, bringing my arm out and up to my face. The ball that was Courage started to glow softly, before a blinding light was seen on my wrist. I watched as a sliver band, about five centimeters long came onto my skin, runes much like on the wall that was seen, was also on the band. And soon, a large green gem rested on the top part of the gem. I give to you Devon, the Element of Courage; use it to kill off those bastards and the one that controls them! I looked up at Courage and nodded, I had the feeling that now, this battle for Equestria, would end; very soon. Two things before I leave to rest young Devon. I looked up once more at her. It is getting late, the forest is not a pretty place to walk at night, so Blue will show you to a room that you two may stay, and second, I noticed that you have become more then human Devon, that you can now wield magic. "Just a bit,” I told her as she hummed. I too could use magic, so allow me to grant you, a gift of sorts. A blinding light covered my body as I felt a power go though my body. My head felt as if it would explode at any moment, but as fast as it started; it ended. I have giving you the wisdom of my skills of magic, though weak right now, as you use them more; they too like you, will grow stronger. "T...thank you,” I answered bowing my head softly. Blue then looked to me and then came over to my feet. "Come on mister Devon and miss Rarity, I'll show you the room you'll be sharing!” The room that me and Rarity would be using, I was kinda surprised by how the room truly was, I mean, it kinda looked almost like back home her room, a large plush bed on one side of the wall, a mirror on the other side, a table on ether side of the head of the bed, with a plate filled with fruits and other goodies of the sorts. When I asked this to Blue, she told me that Courage made many of the rooms like this just in case others like her were to come and stay with them. After leaving us to be alone, I went to the bed at once, laying my head on the pillow before reaching over for an apple, taking a bite and chewing slowly. I felt the bed move a bit after a while, then felt Rarity climb onto my chest, worming her head under my arms until she laid her head on her forearms, looking at me as I awkwardly looked down toward her. "Yes?” I asked trailing to word off longer then it should. "Nothing,” she answered blinking her large eyes at me and then smiled softly. "Just looking at my very dashing coltfriend.” I only chuckled at this as my right hand went and started to rub though her hair softly, her eyes closed slightly before removing her arms and lying on my chest. "So about Brandon's and Twilight's wedding,” I brought up as she only raised her eyebrows, her eyes still closed telling me she was listening. "Did they ask you if you would do their suit and dress?” "Oh yes,” she answered looking at me once more. "Twilight came to me after you three, meaning you, Mike and Brandon went to talk for a bit and asked me if I would be willing to do so; of course I agreed.” "But of course,” I answered with a chuckle as she giggled herself. Looking at her, she leaned closer to me and then kissed me softly on the cheek, trailing down my jaw line before kissing me on my lips a few times. Wrapping my arms around her, I went to kissing her back as well, my hands trailing down her back and sides as our mouths opened, our tongues toughing each other for a moment, before we started to open mouth kiss. Her arms wrapping around my neck as I watched her eyes closed, soon my eyes closing as well, feeling her grip tighten around my neck slightly, not enough to leave pain, but enough to know that she was holding onto me a little tighter then normal. I felt one of her hooves rub onto my chest as I sighed in the kiss; before we then broke our lips from each other so I could then take off my headphones, which I barely took off, set them on the table and then the shirt. At once she went back to kissing at me, her lips making butterfly kisses along my neck as her hooves softly, as much as that is hard to believe along my chest. I started to notice for a while now, that since I had battled with Brandon to stop the Dark Beast and Darkness, I noticed my body becoming more and more tone. The once little flab of fat I had on my gut, now gone, leaving a few abs to be seen; my arms becoming much thicker with muscles as well as my legs. Still kissing my lover, one hand on the back of her head as my head turned to deepen the kiss a bit more, my other hand went to my pants, my button coming off with some work as I wiggled my way out, much harder now that I had a tail, but soon I was out of them as well as my boxers. The white unicorn have a small gasp in the kiss as she felt my dick lightly hit her leg as she looked back at my now fully hard member, standing up tall with a small bit of pre on the tip. When she looked back to me, I gave her a cheeky smile, raising and lowering my eyebrows a little as she only smiled, leaning down to kiss me again, that was before she slowly trailed down my body, giving small kissing and the sometime lick around my belly. I sat up on the bed, removing the blankets a bit so we were now on the sheet part, I watched as she spread my legs with her hooves before looking at my human dick, then up at me. Giving a sly wink, she leaned closer and licked slowly from the base to the tip; this making my body shudder. Now if anyone new that did not know Rarity like I did when I first laid eyes on her, you would never think of her as the kinky type that she was when we were alone. She told me one time that she never openly showed her kinky side to the world to see for two reasons as she told me. One, that it was very unlady like to do that sort of thing unless alone with your lover, and two; the Equestria News would have a field day if they knew of this side of her. But that was soon pushed away from my mind as she went for the other lick; it seemed oral was also one of her turns on. She told me after the first time she brought me to cum in her mouth that she always thought it was cute how anypony could make their male or female happy with their mouths in a much different way.My hips jerked up as Rarity then brought the tip of my member into her mouth, her eyes closed as she moaned softly, sucking and licking at the head as ever so slowly more and more of my penis entered her muzzle. Since she did have a muzzle, she I didn't really get a deep throat treatment, but hey, at least all of me were inside of her right? I fell back on my back, my body already becoming hot at the feeling of Rarity working her mouth over my cock over and over again, my eyes closed making it unable for me to see her do it, but I sure as hell could feel it. At times her noise would hit my pubic hairs as she bobbed into my crotch. My hands went to the side of my body, clutching tightly on the sheets below me as she started and bobbed her head more. At times my hips would jerk up, giving her small shots of pre, which she drank down without stopping. Man, even saying that sounded sexy as fuck. But soon, I felt the coldness of air on my new wet member, looking down, I noticed at Rarity had climbed up my body slowly before putting her plot where my crouch was, I grinned, liking where this was going. We both sighed at once as she slowly started to take me inside of herself, my hands went from the bed to her flanks. I felt her tail on my own tail as she went lower and lower, looking over her shoulder, I noticed that her tail then started to rise up. This always happened, maybe it was just a reflex, not really sure. Once our hips hit it other, she stood still like this. Leaning forward, our lips touched again as we kissed, my hands rubbing along her sides and her ass as she groaned, her hips softly rocking back and forth along my cock, before she then started to get to work. Up and down, she slowly went on my now slick pole, her tunnel would tighten as she went toward my tip, as if her body was trying to keep me inside of her, not that I didn't mind at all, this feeling; was just damn good! When she came back down, the soft sound of her coat hitting my bare skin was softly heard, her marehood loosing the way it held onto me for easier motion. Our kiss was brought as when she came down once more, I would thrust up into her, causing her to move away from my face, her hooves on my chest as she let her head point toward the sky, groaning and gasping with ever jerk of my hips. Her female juices trickling down my stick and on to my balls before hitting on the bed was easily seen when I did look at how she was riding me. At times she would stop, grind her hips forward and backwards, even side to side before going back to work. My lips trailed onto her face, cheek, neck, and then back to her lips as I started to lightly suck on her tongue, making her body quiver slightly. My grip on her tightened, making my hips piston into her faster and harder. She would groan my name at this, at many times saying 'yes' or 'more', and I gave her everything she asked for. My lower back was never even on the bed as I started to fuck her harder and harder, my hips slamming into her own as she moaned and cried out in pure bliss. My cock shooting more and more precum deep within her. For some reason I already felt her about to cum, how did I know, her body would quack more, her eyes shot open and her jaw left wide open as she started to breath faster and harder. Her insides tightened around me before she cried out, her fem juices. I wasn't to far behind as her inside milked me for my cum as I thrust harder and harder into her throughout her blissfilled moments, before at last I thrust up, groaning out my lovers name as I too started to cum. No doubt my white seed painted her pink insides also white as I started to shoot more and more of my life giving seed deep within her. And pretty soon, when spring came around again, we would do this again, only this time it wouldn't be just making love; it would be breeding. Soon, I gave her all that I could, my breathing slowed down a bit as I laid slumped on the bed, after a while, she pulled off of me, crawled onto my chest and nuzzled my face and neck. I saw the blanket floating with her magic cover us both, and with my last bit of strength before sleep took me in; I wrapped my arms around her, and kissed her forehead, before sleep took us both in.
Chapter 21Waking up because of Shiny Armor lightly shaking me, I groaned and sat up in the sleeping like bag that I was given by Wisdom just the night pier. Wiping the sweat from my brow, I yawned and stretched a bit, hearing my joints pop and crack as I did. Shiny did the same thing as well, but he looked more like a cat stretching then anything. Looking around, I thought for sure that Wisdom would be around to see us off, but he was not, the ghostly sound of wind blowing though the open door of which we came in to do my test was all that could be heard, as well as the clopping sound of Shiny as he stood and took a few paces forward. It felt a lot colder then it did last night, which slightly worried me; it made me feel as if truly, the ghosts of the past humans were watching us. Standing up and clipping my new blade on my back, I was about to follow Shiny out the door, when I stopped and looked back at the middle of the room, the last place where I saw and spoke to my mother. Shiny must've known what I was thinking about, for I saw him stand before me. "Take all the time you need,” he told me softly. "I'll wait outside.” "Thanks man,” I told him as he nodded and left me to be alone. I just stood there, my arms crossed over the wrists behind my back, holding onto my hands tightly as I held my head down. I don't care what my mother said to me last night; I failed her to keep her safe. That is what I did and still do believe in, when I was staying with her and my father, I was the only one that she could be happy around. He never allowed her to go out and have fun, he never allowed her to just be herself. I was her friend, and she was mine, it was something beyond the love of a mother and a son, it was...; something I just couldn't explain. "Mom,” I whispered softly outloud into the air as I looked up. "I don't know if you can hear me, but if you can, know this. Sinbad will pay for the crimes he has done in this world and our home world, this I swear to you, I know you don't believe in fighting for revenge; and that is not what I'm doing. I am fighting for the future; I am fighting, to make sure that Equestria, nah, the world is safe from his, Darkness, and Discord.” I sighed and turned away. "One day, I'm going to bring Twilight back to our home world to find your grave, so at least she can say something to you. This isn't goodbye, just farewell; for now.” Walking out the door, I had to stop for a moment as I looked around, white was seen all around the ground, falling from the broken roof from above, when I went closer to touch it, and it was freezing. "Snow?” I asked myself as I stood up and made my way outside with Shiny Armor standing there waiting. I was right, the sky above was a grey like color, small flakes of snow slowly falling down to earth, coating the ground and destroyed buildings in a blanket of white. "Seems winter is at last here huh?” he asked me as I nodded with a smile. To me, it wasn't that cold, it was something I could get use to no doubt until we got back to Ponyvile. As we made our way though Everfree Forest, me and Shiny spoke along the way, that was until we heard a sound. "Yo, Brandon, Shiny, wazup!” I snapped my head over to the side to see Devon and Rarity run up toward us. But what caught my eye, was the glasses Devon was wearing, large black glasses, almost like the Terminator in a way. "Hey, hey Brandon!” his face then went blank and slightly slack. "I'll be back,” he said in the somewhat same way the actor did before I started to laugh slightly before the four of us were close enough to each other, me and Devon bringing our hands up and shook in the air slightly. "So I'm guessing you got the Element of Courage?” I asked him as he nodded, bringing up his wrist to show the green gem along his wrist as I brought up my blue one. I then looked over to Rarity and knelt down as she came over and hugged me, I hugged her back as Devon and Shiny said their good wills. "So are we ready to get going?” I asked out loud as the other three looked to each other and nodded, finding the single path that we all knew, and made our way toward where we hoped was the exit. We made sure not to tell each other of our tests until we were back home with all our friends so that they all could hear of our trails all at once. For once, I noticed Devon acting a little more, I don't know what to call it, all I knew, was that somehow Devon looked much difference then when we left for this quest just yesterday. Though we did chat along the way, and only did we get many a few minutes from the exit, we stopped in confusion to see Mike sitting on a dead stump as well as Applejack, eating what else; but an apple each. "So what took yall?” asked Mike taking another bite of his apple as Applejack only chuckled. The city that held the Element of Power was the furthest away from us; how the bloody hell did these two get here before us?” "How the bloody hell did you two get here before us?” I demanded as Mike only chuckled. "We wake up early every morning pardon, we were up even before the sunrise, so we thought, why not wait here for yall to hurry and catch up?” "Right...” I trailed the word off, I noticed, just like Devon, Mike seemed different as well. Like, he held a much greater force within him now. What had happen to him when he was tested? "You two look different,” The cowboy sated as me and Devon looked to each other. "Like I mean...just...different.” "Yeah, I'm getting the same thing from you two as well,” Devon spoke up as I looked to them before I too agreed. "Do you think it's because we house each of the Elements now?” I asked as Mike shrugged. "Maybe, who knows,” he stood up then and patted his hammer softly. "Let just get,” he answered pointing toward the path once more. "I'm in the mood for some home cooking.” "I second that!” Devon answered out pushing his glasses over his horn. "Maybe get soaked up in a nice hot tub too.” "Ugh...mental image...bad, bad, bad!” I cried out holding my head as Devon and even Rarity laughed. "Which one Brandon; the one of my sexy bum or with Mike's?” "GAH! Shut the fuck up you!” everyone around me started to laugh as I only grumbled, going on ahead to get away from Devon's now back to his old perverted mind, I swear, I think he and Rainbow Dash would've made a better couple...unless those two would've been making out in public...ugh...that thought making me shudder slightly. At last, we made it out of the forest; we were close to Fluttershy's place, everything all around us covered in snow. I sighed, home, we were now home. "Mike!” we all jerked our heads over to see the little filly known as Apple Bloom run over, behind here was Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle, Big Mac, Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash flying in from above alone with Candace, on the ground walking as fast as she could with Spike beside her was Twilight as I smiled, glad to see her again. Apple Bloom jumped and landed right into Mike's chest, causing him to fall back in the snow with a grunt as the young filly nuzzled into his chest and held him in a tight embrace. "I miss yall Mike and AJ, what was it like out there?” she asked pushing herself up, still on top of Mike. The next to be tackle hugged was Devon, but he went down on one knee as Belle jumped into his arms and nuzzled him as well, Scoot pointing a hoof to her mouth making a gagging noise as I went over and ruffled her hair; as she laughed and tried to fix it. Everypony started to ask the same questions on what happened and about our stories, Shiny Armor going over to his wife to nuzzle and kiss her, as Twilight came over to me as I went down, and held her softly in a hugging embrace. When I looked down toward her, I noticed her belly a little bigger, this got me to thinking, did ponies have shorter birth time then that of a human? "I missed you,” She whispered in our hug as I smiled and kissed her lips softly. "And I missed you too...Twilight, I truly wished that you could've come...what happened out there...” I closed my eyes and sighed. "I'll tell you later alright?” she only nodded as I looked around, Celestia and Luna wasn't around, which was understandable, they were busy tracking down Darkness, Sinbad and any sighting of Discord; so far, nothing of this Discord guy. That's when I noticed that Pinkie Pie was now where to be seen. "Uh...where's Pinkie?” "Your all back!” the thrill scream of a young women filled my ears as I looked over, backing away from Twilight as I screamed in shock as a pink blur slammed into my chest hard, so hard in fact that I was sent sliding on the snowy ground, groaning in pain. "What happened out there, huhhuhhuh? Come on tell me, tell me, now, now, now!” "P...Pinkie...” I gasped out loud as she tilted her head. "Right...hind...hoof...on...crotch!” She looked down and sure enough she gasped as she jumped off, I groaned and rolled to my side, covering my lower horn so to speak as I shook in slight pain. "O...oh my,” Fluttershy gasped coming up to me. "Are...you alright Brandon?” "Y...yeah I'm fine...thank god there's snow around huh?” A little while later, we were all at the Apple's place, the room we were in was spread out so that I, Devon and Mike could be placed like a stage before our friends, as they wanted to know what happened. Mike thought of going last, leaving it to me and Devon to go before him. Devon went first, telling us about Courage and about how the blade that was to be use was powerful, but could cost the wielder his life, I was shocked at this; could one of us really die using this sword? He also told us about a young filly named Blue, or I thought was young until he told us that she was in fact five hundred years old thanks to Courage. I was up next, I told my story as best as I could, telling them about the fight that Wisdom wanted me to do, and then telling them who it was I was fighting. I tell you, the gasps I heard was so loud. I pulled out my blade and showed them what my mother had did, changing the blade and what it could do, and then I told them what she said about Twilight. I saw Twilight look down, a saw a single tear run down her face, was it for my mother, me, or maybe both? Ether way that was the end of my story and now it was Mike's turned, but before then Devon spoke up. "You know what we should do when this battle ends?” "What?” Mike asked as Devon went on. "I think, we should rebuild the human cities, make it how ponies and if any other humans come here can have a place to call home? I mean really, each city sounds large enough to hold I don't know, maybe a few hundred; maybe a thousand ponies or humans?” "You know...that's a good idea,” I came in as I nodded. "I mean, sure we rebuild, change the buildings a bit, leave the Temples alone, maybe fix them up and have like a museum in there to tell the history of the city as well!” "Or maybe make one of the cities like a large farm in a way,” Mike added as well. "I mean, if we are going to fill the place with ponies and humans, they need a place where food is just maybe a day away right?” "And us three, we could be like the mini rulers of those places, oh! I would so call my city Los Pegasus! (Hint, hint)” "That sounds like a splendid idea dear!” Rarity spoke up. "And we all could help out as well right?” "Yeah, I would help out with yall, right Big Mac?” Apple Bloom asked looking at her older brother. "Eeyup,” he answered with a nod. "But we would have to asked the sprits of course,” I answered and pointed out. "I mean...these were their homes, still are. It wouldn't be right unless we asked them first.” "Yes,” Fluttershy spoke softly. "It wouldn't be very nice if we just took away the spirits homes.” 'Oh come on, their ghost Fluttershy!” Rainbow Dash answered in her bash like way. "Not like they need it.” "Dash, these spirits gave their very lives in case their powers were needed.” Twilight spoke up looking at her. "It is only right we give them a say in this.” "Yeah, yeah, whatever, as long as there's a place where I can race around, I'm fine!” "And then we can have a big party right?!” asked Pinkie as we all just laughed. "Anyway, Mike tells us your story now!” Mike chuckled and crossed his arms leaning back, before he started his tale. (Mike's POV) After saying goodbye to our friends and my new family, I and Applejack made our way into Everfree Forest. Devon and Brandon after a wile went at a different path then me and AJ, for we started true north to head toward the human city, where the Element of Power laid hidden and waiting for us. I started to think about what the princesses told us about there being a sort of test, I'm sure the test of Brandon would no doubt be of wisdom, and Devon with courage; leaving me with power, how can one truly test power though? Fighting at full strength, or was the meaning of the word 'power' have a much deeper meaning then that of which I was thinking of. Ether way, the test had to be passed, this could be the only way to stop this war, and I couldn't lose, not this time. I don't know how long we walked, but it was getting closer and closer to sundown. The trees giving themselves a much darker look then already had, making AJ walk closer to me, but soon, the shadows of the old city came to us. Making our way inside the city, I couldn't help but look at how large and wide the inside of the city was, being made of stone and a few straw roofs like that back at Ponyville, I could only think about how long it took to build such a city, not less three of them! The temple was easy to find, towering over it were many vines and other such plants for the years of not having anyone to look after it, the doors were surprised still in one piece. With the help of Applejack, we pushed opened the heavy doors, before making our way inside. The walls on both sides were bared, gone of whatever might have been there before, maybe broken off? I wasn't too sure. Going into the main chamber of the temple, I noticed many crack holes as if something large and heavy were thrown onto the wall, in fact, all around the room were these holes, even on the ground and roof. What caused this sort of damage? Have you come seeking my power? I stopped at once and jumped back slightly, pulling out my hammer as even Applejack got down like a cat about to pounce. Put your weapon away Stormwolf, I mean you no harm or to the pony. How...how did this voice know my last name? "Show yourself voice,” I called out still holding my hammer. "Don't make me came and find ya!” a soft chuckle was heard before I looked up, watching as a large red orb of light floated down before me. I am here then, and it is good to see another Stormwolf after so many years. "How do you know my last name spirit?” I asked placing my hammer away. "And who or what are ye?” I am as you called me, a spirit, longing along in this world, waiting, waiting, for the one that will take the title of Guardian. And to how I know your last name, I knew your family when they stayed here, your ancestors very well. You are in the city your ancestors were born blood of the Stormwolf, you are now home. This caused me to look around a bit as the spirit softly chuckled. It is not much yes, I know, but still, this is your home, where your bloodline started. As to who I am as you asked me, my name is Nova, Guardian of the Element of Power. Looking around once more, I truly couldn't place this all in at all, I mean, this was where my family came from? You coming here, and also my brother and sister in arms telling me even as we speak that there are two others humans doing their test as well, tells me that the Dark Beasts have indeed returned? I nodded at this, as he made a sound that sounded like a sigh. Such a shame, Courage gave her life before us to kill them, and al she did was weaken them. Believe me Stormwolf, the Dark Beasts you have faced so far pale to what they use to be. These monsters gave no second thought of which they attacked and killed, they slaughtered children and elderly just to feast on them, even though they did not have to eat; they just did for the sport of it. "Just what are the Dark Beasts?” I asked Nova as he floated away from me and Applejack, floating in the middle of the room. The Dark Beast, are the lost souls of those who have been long, depending on what type of soul the soul is, is how powerfully they will be. If you do not know, there are three types of souls in this universe. The first are the Alpha Souls, these souls come to help those in the world who need them, such as myself, Wisdom, and Courage. We can not be turned unless we wish to be turned into the second type of soul, which are the Omega Souls. If you die and become this soul, you will attract many out Omega Souls to come and 'eat' your life force. If an Omega Soul consumes enough of these souls... "They become a Dark Beast.” Yes, but the only way for a Dark Beast to truly become a Dark Beast, is if they are under the command of something we call, the Omega-Alpha. As the name shows, the Omega Alpha is a cross between both of these souls, they will help any of which they deem are worthy of their powers, good or evil, the more souls they eat, the stronger they become, and depending on what type of path they have chosen, it is a wild card as we use to say; what they will become. He flew around as if he was pacing before speaking one more. In fact, the human that betrayed us to try and take over this world by killing off the ponies, made a deal with an Omega-Alpha, this soul wished for one thing, to have his own body and to rule this world. The man that made this deal with the soul agreed, only that his body was not the one that was taken, and that he could rule a section on the world, the O-A demon agreed to this. "So that's how the Dark Beast came to be eh?” Applejack asked as I nodded to her seeming what Nova was saying was true. "Wait, I fought a few Dark Beasts before,” I told him. "I noticed that they looked almost like the Diamond Dogs, why is that?” What I think happened is this, when the human holding the O-A soul died, it was forced to make it own body with the power that it had, it must've taken a form it thought was good enough for the job, and then slept throughout the years after Courage weakened them. For you see, there is truly only one Dark Beast. The others are just copies of the first, the more copies there are, the weaker and weaker they become. That was when I remembered Brandon's father, he said that he had became the new master of the Dark Beasts, did that mean he was holding this demon soul within him? "What if this soul enters a real body, will its power increase?” Depending on what this body is, has this happened? "Yeah, a human, and he chewing us up, and we yet to see 'im use the Dark Beasts.” Then treed softly though the mud of war then. But enough of these talks, you wish to be tasted do you not? I nodded as Nova floated up in the air higher, he started to glow as I looked back to Applejack, telling her to back away so she would not get hit in the cross fire. You must fight without your hammer. Nova told me as I looked at him in confusion. True power comes from within. Looking at my hammer, I nodded and placed it on the ground, sliding it toward Applejack as she held under her hoof, when I looked back at Nova, a blinding light caused me to cover my eyes, when I removed them, and I took a step back. I don't know if he turned into this or just made this up. The monster before me was maybe twenty two feet tall, the main body was a dented up circle made out of a brownish grey stone. Where the shoulder joint would be, was a gold ring as a pair of large arms went from them, another gold joint, and the large hands were seen as they flexed. The legs were of the same and the feet. The rock golem I was guessing could be bore no face at all. Walking backwards slightly, it slammed its fists together and then yet out a bellowing roar at me, enough to slide me back a bit. How could it roar without a mouth? Face me! It was Nova's voice; I would have to fight him, in that body?! Face me for the chance to wield the Element of Power, for if you fail, then all is truly lost! He gave me no chance to get ready as the large hulking body of rock thundered its way over to me, the right arm pulled back and shot forward as I jumped and rolled out of the way. Getting back onto my feet and looking to see that the hand was somewhat in the ground, the stone around the hand sticking up, as the body turned toward me, the left hand out as it was brought into the air, and slapped the ground. It felt like a mini earthquake, I lost my foot and fell onto my back, making the air get knocked out of me. Opening my eyes, I saw the stone hand come to me again as I let out a gasp and rolled out of the way, pushing with my right hand off the ground, I flipped into the air, before landing back on my feet, I wouldn't win if I just dodged, I would have to hit it or do something!” running as fast as I could, I jumped, landing on the hand and running up, hearing a deep grow, I fell on the arm as a large hand came just over my head. Running toward the shoulder, I jumped, bringing my right foot out, I slammed it to the top as hard as I could, nothing happened, as I was then slapped off and skidding on the ground. I grunted as I was flung to the ground, like a bug on a hot summer day, picking myself back up, I shook my head to get the stars out as Nova 'looked' toward me, crouching low to the ground. Wiping my nose with the back of my arm, I looked down to see blood, spitting on the ground, more blood came out as I brought my hands out as if I was boxing. No matter how many times he threw me down, I was just going to come back up and attack full force! He started to run toward me as I ran toward him, his arm out to punch as I jumped up a bit, landing on my side and slid under the legs, that's when I saw it, a large crack on the back, maybe if I hit it hard enough I could break this thing apart! A glimmer of hope was seen in my future as I ran toward him again, jumping up to punch with every force I could, I didn't care if my hand broke, I'm sure he would heal if after this fight was done. But he was fast, with lighting like speed, he grabbed me in mid-air with one hand as I cried out, feeling him squeeze me. I cried out as I brought a arm out and started to punch as hard as I could, some chips of rock were seen coming off, and with one last punch I brought a finger off the hand, this loosing the grip enough for me to be dropped. When I hit the ground I jumped back and backed away slowly, AJ was behind me as I fell on one knee, holding my sides as she came to my side. "M...Mike, are you okays?” I only nodded and stood up, my left arm holding my right side of my rips. "I'll...be fine, you just stay back alright?” I asked her I noticed I still had my hat on, so taking it off, I threw it behind me , bringing my right hand to my chin, I cracked my neck left and right and then got ready once more. Nova then looked back to me as Applejack ran off to the other side so not to be caught as we started to circle each other, every step that he took shook the ground, and every breath I took felt like knives stabbing into my very core. Running before me, I had no choice but to jump to the side to try and dodge, but he grabbed me once more, this time slamming me into the ground hard causing me to slam my head on the stone floor hard. I think I blacked out for only a moment for I saw that I was lifted into the air, the other hand before me as he pulled back, I closed my eyes, ready for the worst pain yet to come. Sorry Brandon and Devon, sorry Applejack...sorry everyone, it seems I have failed you. when the pain did not come, I opened my eyes to hear the sound of loud clicking like thuds, looking down I saw Applejack kicking Nova leg as if she was kicking the tree. Nova dropped me as I groaned, trying to tell Applejack to get away, but I didn't get the chance as Applejack was backed hand, and slammed into the wall. Something in me snapped then, I was lying on the ground, but my chest was up since my arms were holding me up. My eyes wide and then narrowed in pure rage at what Nova just did. I watched as Applejack groaned in pain as she tried to move, Nova moving closer and closer to her with his hands clutched together into a greater ball as he lifted his arms into the air. I stood up at once at this, I didn't feel any pain anymore, my rage melting it away as my breathing increased, my right hand clutched into a fist as it started to burn. Just as his arms slammed down, I don't now how I did it, but I was under his legs, before Applejack as I roared out a battle cried and punched upward as hard as I could. When my fist slammed into his hands, a explosion was seen, my hand was on fire, but I felt no heat from it, soon the flames went from my hand to my arm before a large shield of fire covered my body as well as Applejack; I could see the arm of Nova shake as I pushed harder and harder onto his hands, taking a step forward making him take a step back. Again I took another step, my rage making my blood boil as I felt something deep within me grow stronger and stronger. Pulling my fist back, I screamed out in pure rage and punched forward once more, my fist exploded once more, sending Nova to the other side of the wall where he crashed, stuck in the wall as I stood there, my fist out in the way I punched, panting hard as sweat poured down my body. I then fell forward, landing on my hands and knees as my hair stick to my neck and face, sweat dripping onto the ground next to me as I turned to look at my hand, the fire that grew from it slowly disappearing as my arms shook before I pushed myself onto my back. I saw a flash of light outside my vision, and soon Applejack came to my side. "Mike, Mike answer me will ya?!” her voice sounded so filled with worry as I brought a shaky hand up and pressed it to the side of her muzzle. "What...the hay were you thinking...?” I asked her with a small smile as she only smiled back nuzzling me softly. Well done. A flash of light came over my body causing me to gasp, the pain, it was gone, and I felt renewed. Sitting up, I looked over my body, finding I was fine, the large golem was gone, leaving Nova's spirit where the body was, as he floated over to us. You have passed my test. "But...what happened to me?” Nova flew closed to me as I stood up, with the help of AJ who gave me back my hat and Nova gave me back my hammer. What you used was the true power of your family. You did not use it to defend yourself, but to defend the love you have for this pony. That attack is only unlocked when the wielder fights for more them his or herself, The Flames of Passion. "But why could I use it now?” I asked in confusion. "I mean, what cause this skill to be unlocked just now?” Has Applejack been in a life threaten like sate while you two have been together? "No,” Then that is no doubt the reason, I knew that you could do this, but you needed a push, I am deeply sorry for hurting her, but it was the only way for you to unlock a power that deled deep within your very blood. It made some sense; he was only trying to help in a way, but still, what if I couldn't have done it? I noticed my hammer slowly rise from my hands as it glowed softly before it floated back to me; I noticed that the handle was now holding weird runes on it. I give you the Element of Power, when the sword is made, a weapon must be made as a base, and only one of great power can wield this blade; and now, a gift that will help you. Once more my body started to glow as I gasped, feeling something within me change, when it was done Nova spoke once more. Using the sword will take a lot of energy from the user, so I gave you a power that will help you, when the sword is summoned, bring it over your head the spirits of the earth, water, air, and the very fire from the world's core will be brought into the sword, meaning you will not lose any powers while wielding it, but this will only give you a short time, release every ounce of this power toward the Dark Beast to fully stop them, you will only have one chance, so make it count. I nodded and placed my right hand over my chest. "Thank you Nova, these are mighty fine gifts you have given me, I will not soon forget what you have done for me, but this new skill; borrowing the power of the world, can I use it for fighting even without the sword?” Yes, but be warn, so much power can corrupted even the light in a man who wishes to use it for good. I nodded at his warning. What is your first name? "Mike,” I answered as he made a humming noise. Mike Stormwolf, you should also known another bit of information, the reason I know your family. I nodded as he floated closer to me. You will understand when I tell you my full name, I am Nova Stormwolf, you ancestor. I'll tell ya'll, I was shocked out of belief, this spirit, was my ancestor? Our family was large, much like the Apple family is, so when it was time to go, I stayed, for I knew, as well as Wisdom and Courage that the Dark Beast would return, I watched as my family left, and now, I am glad to see that my bloodline still flows. "You're...?” I heard Nova slightly chuckle as he moved closer to me. You even look much like me as I did all those many years ago, but enough talk, you must be tried, both of you. There are rooms, just behind that door. As he said this, the door opened as he flew over to it. You may rest and leave tomorrow, I will not be around, for I must rest and keep my strength up, no doubt the demon soul will soon find this place as well as the other two once more and try to take the powers we held, only to find out you have them. I only nodded as I looked to Applejack, she seemed to have the same shocked face as me, slowly we made our way toward the bed room, when I looked back, I saw Nova watching up, I gave him a small nod and I think he gave me one back, before flying off. Looking at how everyone was looking at me, I could only chuckle softly at the end of my story, Devon's eyes were wide, Brandon jaw was opened as well as everyone else save for Applejack. "Holy crap,” Brandon spoke after a while. "And I thought mine was epic, seeing how I saw my dead mother, but you...whoa...” "And now we know that the Dark Beast can truly be beaten, though you three only have one chance of doing it,” Twilight spoke as I looked over at her. "But what bugging me, if you are the descendant of Nova, would that mean Brandon and Devon are descendants of Wisdom and Courage?” "It would be pretty freaking sweet,” Devon answered as he crossed his arms. "I mean, if that was the case, we all have hero blood in us all!” "Ether way,” Brandon chimed in while standing up. "We now have all three Elements and have a way to stop Darkness's army and at least have him on the defense when this works. Anyway, I think we should be getting going,” I saw Twilight nod as she stood up with Brandon as the two said their goodbyes and left, Devon and Rarity leaving soon after, followed by everyone else who did not live here. "So Mike,” I looked down to see Apple Bloom by my feet before she jumped up and placed her hooves on my chest, her hind legs on my knees looking up at me with her cute eyes. "What ya'll gonna do now that yer back home?” "I was thinking of taking a good needed rest,” I answered with a chuckle. "I mean fighting a big stone monster and then walking here a day after does takes its toll on ones body yeah?” "I'll join ya too,” AJ answered. "Since Apple Bucking season is over, we don't need a lot of hooves around the farm working, Big Mac, you mind working on the Cider without me for today?” "Nope, you too have a good rest now alright, come on Apple Bloom, and let them rest.” "Aw, I wanna sleep with them too!” I chuckled as I watched her leave out the room before looking to Applejack as she stood up and made her way toward our room. Once in the room, after the first day us being a couple, Applejack got a much larger bed for us, her old one barley holding me alone. She tossed her hat on the head post as I did the same on the other side. Undressing, I saw her watching as I chuckled, soon only in my plain white boxers as I climbed into bed with her under the covers and blankets. She then moved closer, as I laid on my side, spooning the smaller pony to me, her head under my chin and my arms wrapped around her softly. She looked up at me for a moment and gave me a soft kiss on my cheek before turning so we were looking at each other. "You know, I don't feel much for napping just yet,” "Oh?” I asked as she nodded her head. "And what would you like to do before we hit the hay?” she smiled and leaned forward kissing my lips slightly before giving me a lusty grin. "How about we try that sixty nine thing ya'll told me about?” I blushed at this, since the first night we had in the farm, she wanted to know if I knew any other new things she didn't hear before. I was glad she knew what oral was, that would save time, so when I told her about a sixty nine, and she wanted to try that as well. "Well, if ya want, we can try that yeah,” I answered with a nod as she smiled as she soon disappeared under the blankets. I was about to remove them but she stopped me; I guess she wanted it on just in case someone walked in on us doing this? I felt my boxers get pulled off as I spread my legs for her, I watched as she dropped them from the side of the bed, leaving me now fully nude for her, I was already hard, I could feel it, and it only got harder as I felt her softly lick the side of my penis. Sighing out loud at the feeling, I also got to work with her, bending forward a bit, I held my hands on her flanks, before leaning closer to lick at her lower lips. I felt her body tense at the feeling, making her let a soft gasp escape her lips as she then went back to licking as I did as well, my eyes closed as I felt her lick me softly and tenderly for a while as I did the same, at times lick at the very tip of the top or bottom making her shuddered, since I knew she liked it when I licked her there. My hips jerking up slightly as I felt her take the head of my cock within her mouth, softly sucking as I heard her chuckle as my hands tightened on her hips a bit before I went back within her hips. She only sucked on my tip and a bit after my head. The sounds our moans and groans were all that was heard in the room, my hands rubbing her flanks and sides, her trail draped over my shoulder. Some of her fem juices started to flow onto my lips which I licked up, since she did the same with my pre cum when I shot some into her own mouth. By some un-spoken word, we both stopped, Applejack rolling onto her side as I helped her to where I was just laying just a moment ago. Now over her, with my hands beside her head, I could see the brightest blush around her cheeks as she smiled softly, her eyes half closed as I leaned down closer to kiss her softly on the lips as she too returned to kiss. My free hand went to grab at my penis at the base, gilding it downward toward her love tunnel. Once I felt the tip hit her lower lips, I slowly pushed in, causing us both to let out a breathless moan. It didn't take long before my hip was snuggled with her own, and we just stood there, my body covered in the blankets, and her body covered by my own body. Leaning down a bit, until my chest was on her body lightly, I started to pull out and slowly push my way back inside of her. Her body would rock forward with each thrust, but still stay in the same spot of which she was placed, her eyes closed, her head moved back in a moan as I leaned down to kiss at her neck, my hands trailing down her body as I made love to my girlfriend. Her hind legs brought themselves around my body as much as they could, even though she was smaller then me, she still had great muscles in her body, so when she forced me to thrust back with my own thrust, it made all the difference. Her arms wrapped around my neck as she tried to both thrust up into me with ever jerk of my hips, and also push me even deeper and harder inside of her. The bed slowly rocking with the force of our love making, luckily we moved the bed away from the way, since one time Apple Bloom came in asking what was with all the banging. Good thing we were under the blankets by then so she didn't see anything. Applejack's hold on my neck tightened as she started to shudder, her breathing becoming harder as her tunnel started to ripple and tighten around me more and more. My pre leaking into her body as I groaned, my eyes closed as sweat poured from my face as my hips started to rock themselves faster and harder. I was so close, but I would hold out until the end, until she came; which I didn't have to wait long. Her body arched right off the bed and then right back to the bed as I thrust back into her. I could feel her being let go as she came around my invading meat, her groans came out a little loud, I prayed that no one heard that as I still went at her as she went over the void of bliss. Closing my eyes and then cursing out loud a bit, something I rarely did, I moaned my lover's name as I then too came; my seeds flowing from my tip inside of her as we both moaned and jerked as my hips hit her own. Her arms and legs went limp around me as I fell to the side after my orgasm stopped, pulling the farm pony closer to my chest, and her head under my just like before we started our rump. With blanket in hand, I covered us both and held her close; now we truly could have our nap.
Chapter 22"Remind me again why I'm soaking in a bubble bath Twilight?” I asked my girlfriend, who was on the other side of the tub, up to her shoulders in the same bubbles I was, as I laid somewhat awkwardly in the tub. She grinned at me, her hair flat because of the water when I washed her hair. We were pretty much clean, now all we were doing now; was relaxing. "Because you promised to spend some time with me any way I wanted to until we went to Applejack's place to spend the night; and I wanted a bubble bath!” it had nearly been two months since me and the other two, Devon and Mike went to the three old human cities to gain the power to stop the Dark Beasts in one go. Each gaining an element made by the humans known as the Element of Wisdom, Courage, and Power, or as Devon would call it the Element of Tri. I and Mike went back to each of the cities the day after, searching in the old temples for any sort of writing that we could bring back. We found many books, and were shocked to find we could read the runes, it was like a language we all forgotten, but was slowly regaining. Taking the books to Canterlot, all three of us spent many hours rewriting the books in the language that the ponies here knew, once we were done with a book, a pony came to take them to copy. My sisters promising us that the history of our race would not be forgotten like last time. When we went back to the city again, we each went to see the spirits that gave us our Element and our gifts and told them our plans to rebuild and reshape the cities. They all agreed and asked us each of what we wanted to do with the place they call home. As Devon said, he wanted to make the city of Courage into a pony version of Los Vegas pretty much, a place where many could come and gamble and have a good time, a place to shop and other such things. She agreed, much to my surprise at this, her only request was that the temple, much like we said to each other, reminded as it was, and not to be changed other then being fixed. Mike wanted to make the city that Nova stayed in, a place where many different types of food could be made. Mike and Applejack, as well as some of her family would come to live there, working on the food; the Apple family working on one section for the apples, while the other families would stay behind at their true home. Mike, since being a farm boy growing up could work on growing other food, and any other humans that would come, or other ponies would help him with growing the other foods. Nova seemed pleased with this; he found it very good that the city he used to live in would be used to make many lives happy with food in their bellies. I also noticed something different when Celestia saw him when she came to see if we were alright after we came to the castle to draw out the plans for each of the cities. At first it was the same as always, a friend coming to meet another friend, but when she gave Mike a good look, I saw something in her just stop. Her eyes went wide and when Mike looked away for a moment, I think I saw her tear up inside; what was wrong with her? I couldn't pry the information out of her when I asked. Myself, I wanted to rebuild the city Wisdom stayed when he was human, as it used to be in its glory days. This would take much longer to rebuild, because we would have to study each of the buildings and try to draw it out on paper on how it would look, but Celestia ad Luna would help out greatly with this, since they use to visit these cities before they sent the humans away. Twilight was with me when I went to go see Wisdom and told him of my plan, and he loved the idea greatly, and thanked me for this, saying that I was honoring those of which I did not know. Twilight then asked if he could bring my mother back, like when he tested me, but he refused, saying that it would be better to allow her to rest in peace. This left her unhappy, really wanting to meet her, but he did tell her that he would give my mother Twilight's words of wish she wished to say to her, since he could enter the void of the dead and the living. The ponies that were picked by my sisters were working hard on the blue prints, many times coming to me, Devon and Mike to see what we thought of the plans. They wanted to add a castle to the city of Wisdom for me and Twilight, this was when I asked if maybe the castle Celestia and Luna used many hundred of years ago that was in Everfree Forest could somehow be transported to the city. This was able, saying that we would just have to break down different sections and teleport them to the city and just rebuild it there. We would place it behind the Temple, making a door that connected to the temple in the back, this Wisdom approved of. Thinking back to this, I brought my soapy hand out of the water for a moment, lost in my thought until it went toward the force of evil we would have to stop before any of these plans would be put forward. Darkness, an evil Alicorn and brother to Nightmare Moon, who killed her and allowed me to gain the power of a full Alicorn, powerful yes; but somepony we knew quite well now. Discord, the girls beat him once before, I'm sure they could do it again no worry. True he may be a bit stronger now, but the Element of Harmony would still have its effect on him. And then, there was Sinbad; my father; Master to the Dark Beast and no doubt having the Omega-Alpha within him to control those bastards. I snickered, once the Holy Sun Blade was brought into battle he would lose his army, and then; my sword would be bathed in his blood. Shaking that thought out of my head, I sighed as I cupped the water in my hand before pulling it over my face and head. "Yeah,” I answered Twilight's answer to me about going to Applejack's place. "But who's idea was it to spend Christmas (I'm not sure if in MLP world it's call this, but hey whatever, if you know if it has a other name, please give it to me so I may fix it) at her place this year?” "It was kinda all our idea,” she answered. "Me and the other girls were talking, and well since this is the first year you three would be here for this type of holiday, we thought, why not spend the night partying at Applejack's; since she can hold a lot of ponies at the barn.” "What about Apple Bloom, Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle?” I asked it was funny; I had met Bloom and Belle's family, but not Scoot's. "They'll be there as well, but we won't have our REAL fun until they sleep, well you ponies will, I can't because of how cider and a filly carrying a foal isn't a good idea.” I chuckled and went over, rubbing at Twilight's belly as she smiled and giggled at my touch. "I won't drink if you don't want me to,” I told her looking up at her while still rubbing her belly as she only shook her head. "Brandon, you need to unwind,” she told me softly. "As you said, even princesses need to let loose once in a while, and you haven't had any sort of fun since Nightmare Night.” "That's not true...there was...well there way...well fuck me sideways...you're right!” She chuckled at this before saying. "Don't worry; there will be many there that won't drink, so nothing bad will happen alright? And anyway, what did you get me for a gift hrm?” I should've said this sooner, but today was really the eve of the holiday, meaning tomorrow we would be opening up gifts and such. I already had her gift hidden thanks to Mike's help, I knew if I told AJ about it she would no doubt tell Twilight. Mike had it hidden somewhere even I didn't know where it was. "Now, now Twilight, you know the rules, no opening until the big day.” "Aw, not even a little hint?” "Fine, it's new.” "Oh like that's a good hint,” "You asked for a hint, I gave you it,” I only grinned at her as she huffed and crossed her forelegs over her chest giving a pout look. "Okay, okay, one more hint, its thick.” "Hrm...thick and new...I'm glad Devon didn't hear that.” "Oh yeah,” I nodded. "He would've had maybe three jokes on that line.” We both gave a soft laugh at this as I sighed and leaned back in the tub, Twilight coming over and lying with her back on my chest, my legs slightly spread so she would have more room to sit between me as I wrapped my arms around her and held her close to me. My eyes closed as I brought my chin down to her hair. After a while I found myself out of the tub drying with Twilight behind me brushing her hair, making it the same as she always did. My hair since long since grown back so I went for some water and spiked up my hair, it was weird, I never did need to use gel to spike my hair, just a little water and it was good to go; I wonder why? Anyway, I also went to the bathroom once more and shaved some of my facile hair off, leaving the hair under my nose and chin and around my mouth. After done and cleaning my mess I made, I went to the closest and pulled out a long but small box, something for Scootaloo. I went to the others fillies and told them I couldn't think of anything to get them, so I gave them some bits that would last them for a while, of coarse I was only going to give it to them went tomorrow came, but this gift; I knew Scoot would love. Once leaving our home, Spike catching up with us walking beside us after waking up from his little nap, I noticed how everything was blanketed under the thick pillow that was known as snow. We had ponies clearing the roads, fillies and colts playing in the snow, making snow-forts or snowmen, err...I mean snow ponies. While walking down the road, I noticed that I saw Mike walk up with Devon beside him, Devon was wearing a suit no doubt made by Rarity, in fact I noticed that he was dressing more and more classy, this time he wore a black tux with a red tie, though he still wore those headphones, kinda like a trademark for him, like AJ and Mike wearing their hats all the time. I wonder what they were doing out here for anyway, I mean I was going to go pick up Devon since it was on the way toward AJ's and Mike's place, but why did Mike come to get Devon, and walk all the way over here if we were all just going back anyway? "Hey Devon, Mike, ready for this party thing?” "Hell yeah,” Devon answered with a nod. "This is a Christmas party; those are the best type's man! I'm just glad I was able to whip us up a Christmas tree and get it all nice and pretty before tomorrow huh?” I nodded at this, it seems the ponies here never had a Christmas tree before this holiday, well, that to my knowledge of course, I can't say that every pony did or did not now can I? But ether way, the tree was up, some gifts already under it, shiny with all the stuff placed on it. "It seems even the princesses are going to be joining us on all as well,” Mike spoke as he nodded crossing his arms. "That would be a hoot, seeing them ether being drunk or buzzed.” "I don't think they would go that far,” Twilight answered looking up at him. "Of course, I never did see them party outside of the castle.” I chuckled, I kinda hopped they would get somewhat drunk so I could make fun of them for the years to come. "Yeah, they said something about giving me and AJ something that I needed to get and get you guys before coming back.” "Are the kids there?” I asked as we made our way toward the farm as Mike nodded. "Yeah, they're all there, they want to go to bed early so that Santa Hooves will come and give them their gifts faster.” I chuckled at this, ah, to be young again. Once the farm was in view, I could see that indeed some of the royal guards were outside. Once they saw me they stood straighter and gave a salute with their right hooves. Even giving one to Devon, since he agreed to be my captain. Already he made friends with the guards under his command, dear god I hope he doesn't allow it to go to his head. Once moving out of the way, I saw that the inside was all the same, just a few tables to the far side, food and drinks of the sorts there. Looking around hoping not to see Big Mac, I saw that he was out back with...was that the teacher at the school...and were they...cuddling? Huh, guess the strong silent type really do turns the girls on. I looked to Mike and nudged him with my elbow. "Ready for operation Big Mac Shock?” He grinned and nodded as well. "I got the veggie burgers out in the kitchen, I'll get to cooking.” "I'll help,” he nodded as Devon went over to Rarity who placed three boxes under the tree, the two chatting with other ponies as me and Mike went in and got quite a shock. Luna and Celestia stood there us, but what shocked us was who was standing in between them, it was Applejack...but as a humanoid pony! She stood maybe a bit smaller then Mike, only by a few inches, her coat looking like skin, maybe it was. When she looked over toward us, my eyes trailed down, her hips were wide, her breast slightly large and perky as I gulped slightly. She wore a red checker vest, a white shirt under it and short shorts cut blue jeans as she placed her now fingers on her waist, her feet still hooves as she smiled her ear flicking. "Well howdy there boys, like what princess Celestia and Luna gave me that will last until after Christmas?” I only blinked and then looked toward Mike, his eyes were wide slightly, AJ still had her tail and her hair was slightly longer, still with the pony tail, her hat still on as Mike tried to say something, but nothing came out. "Uh...AJ...?” I asked as she looked to me. "W...where did you get the idea for that clothing, and are you cold?” she laughed and shook her head. "Nah, I'm toasty warm, and Devon drew it out as Rarity made it, why you like it?” Devon...damn horny bastard, no duh he would've made this! "Applejack...why are you, well, that?” Mike asked as Applejack smiled and blushed slightly as Celestia spoke up. "We know that you two will want a foal one day, and AJ thought of this gift for you and her. This way you two don't have to wait until spring to try,” "So...ya'll saying?” "Yes, if you mate with her while she is this; you will conceive with her and make her have your foal.” "Damn,” I breathed as Applejack smiled and laughed. "Brandon, are ya blushing over there?” "W...what, no, I mean err, I...” she just started to laugh at my flustering as she grabbed a plate of food. "Though it took me a while to get to use of walking on two legs, but I'm just dandy now, now if you excuse me?” she then left out of the room as maybe in the room behind us were slightly shocked about how she was looking, me and Mike leaning outside the door watching her, my eyes, sorry Twilight; was watching her ass. "Brandon!” I jumped and turned around seeing Twilight slightly glaring at me. "Are you looking at another mare's flanks?” "W...what, I err, I mean...I...I...” she then smiled and started to laugh at this as I only blinked. "Hey its alright, I'm just playing with you,” I only could laugh at this as I looked over to see Apple Bloom talking to her older sister as she looked both amazed and shocked. I think she said something about wanting to be a humanoid on Nightmare Night next time. "You had to give her a freaking short shorts didn't you Devon?” Mike asked as he made the veggie burger as Devon leaned on the counter, I was working on the sauce for what we were going to do as Devon smirked. "You know you love it how it hugs her flanks, and don't lie!” "Okay...maybe I do...” Devon gave him a look, smirking with one eyebrow raised as Mike sighed. "Fine I love it; you are one evil little genius aren't ya?” "Evil, yes,” I answered out before I was almost done. "Genius? Now don't get him thinking he's something he's not.” "Hey...” he trailed the word as I shrugged softly at this; even Mike chuckled at this as I then looked over at him. "So you done there?” "Oh yeah,” he answered with a smile as I grinned as well. After a few seconds of putting together what we had made, standing before us, was a sandwich from our home world. Walking out into the main room of the farmhouse, I saw Big Mac helping Applejack with something, not really sure what. "Hey Big Mac!” I called out to him as he looked over. "You wanna try something from my old home?” "Eeyup,” he answered as I looked over to Mike and waved him over, he came in with the large sandwich and placed it on the table as Big Mac looked down at it in slight confusion. "Don't worry, it's a veggie burger, go on try It.” it was weird watching him eat it, he sat down on his hunches and...used his hooves as if I would use my hands, taking a bite. Man, you should've seen his faces it lit up like the forth of July. "This is very good, what's do ya'll call this?” he asked taking another bite. "Big Mac,” he looked at me. "Yes?” he asked as if I said his name as I chuckled. "No, that's what it's called, a Big Mac.” He blinked, looking down and I swear, I think I saw a look of shock on his face as Pinkie Pie, who I guess just walked in laughed. "Wow! A Big Mac, eating a Big Mac!” Pretty much after that it became a little more fun, I mean, we couldn't drink until the kids were off to bed, but it was fun none the less anyway. Sitting on the sofa, Twilight beside me, Devon with Rarity on the floor and Applejack with Mike at her side by the wall near me, one foot on the wall as he crossed his arms as we all just chatted, that was, until a new pony I had seen a lot in Ponyville, but never talked to. "Uh, excuse me?” we all looked over to see a unicorn with a coat being mint green and her eyes are a yellowish shade of orange. Her mane and tail are pale light grayish cyan with white highlights while her cutie mark depicts a lyre. She looked from me, to Devon and then to Mike, her eyes filled with wonder I could tell. "Hi there, my name is Heartstrings, but everypony just calls me Lyra.” Even her Cutie Mark seemed to be a harp, golden one I think, or just yellow...not sure of the colors. "Well nice to meet you Lyra,” I answered with a smile. "My name is...” "Brandon Casey, yeah I know.” I blinked at this, not a lot of ponies knew my last name. "And he's Mike Stormwolf,” she pointed to Mike with her hoof. "And you're Devon Jordan.” All three of us turned to each other, was this mare spying on us or something?” "Oh, I'm sorry, it's just, I find humans so cool. Ever since I was a little filly I've always wanted to meet a human, and well, here are three now, well, as you would call Devon here a Humancorn right?” wow...this girl was like a furry back home, so I guess here she would be called...a fleshy? Huh...weird. "Uh, yeah how did you know all that?” I asked as she looked around, finding a spot and asking if she could sit; we had no problem with that as she sat down. "Well, you were easy enough to find out Brandon, I mean...I can call you that and not prince right?” "Yeah, in fact I would like it more if you used my name and not my title.” She smiled and nodded. "But how was it easier for me to learn about?” "Well as you know some books have been updated, you remember a few mouths back when some ponies came to interview you?” thinking back on it, I guess that was true, I think they even had Mike and Devon as well. When I nodded she went on. "Well they placed you three in the Equestria history book, since you three are like heroes now.” "What do you mean?” asked Mike as he sat on the floor with AJ sitting beside him now. "Well...you three have been fighting off the Dark Beast for a while now; Brandon here is now a prince so of course he would be put on record. And now since you three gained the Elements from the humans of The Old, which gave the ponies a little more to add. " as she went on about how she got our names and a little more information that she got from the books, she wanted to know a little more about how our world was, even the others girls seemed to want to hear this too. "So what do your world have that we don't?” she asked leaning forward. "I want to know everything!” I chuckled and rubbed the back of my neck as Mike seemed to find this amusing as well as Devon. "Well guys, what do you say; you wanna talk about it?” "Sure why not?” Devon asked shrugging his shoulders as Mike nodded. "I'm all fer it, you wanna start it off?” I nodded at this as I leaned back for a bit to collect my thoughts before starting. I started to tell the girls, and soon many other ponies came over to listen about life in my old world, even Celestia and Luna came over to listen. I spoke about cars, planes, the boats, and other such things. Lyra was listening on every world, her eyes widened at times when she heard about how humans could go into space and about how we went to the moon, or about the machines that we made that look almost humanoid. Devon then spoke about the different things I now know as being unneeded, like cell phones, or TV and such. Mike then giving out information about other things we may have left out. Lyra would ask many questions about what each thing would do and we would explain to the best of our knowledge, hey, even if we knew how to use it, we didn't know how it was made. After a while, I noticed that Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo and Apple Bloom yawned loudly. Knowing that the three were tried, I, Devon and Mike took each of the fillies off to bed, they complained of course, saying they weren't tried, but before we could even take them to Bloom's room for the beds were already in place for them for the night, they were already asleep in our arms. Mike and Devon kissing the white and yellow fillies on their heads, as I rubbed Scoot's hair softly, closing the door as slowly and without much noise, we made our way back downstairs, not until I placed a small spell that I've been working on, so that no sounds could enter that room, meaning we didn't need to worry about the noise so they could sleep. It would only work until the morning, which was all the time we needed. By the time we came back downstairs, Applejack and Big Mac were pulling our barrels of their Cider, there was a lot that was for sure, seeing how there were a lot of party goers here. Dash wanted to get the first glass, but AJ pushed her aside and gave the first two glasses to the princesses. I have to admit right now, I really hoped that they got a little buzz as I said; this was something I needed to see! The music started to play thanks to Pinkie because she brought her music box thingy, many ponies dancing with each other, while I took a glass, leaning on the wall and drinking slowly, man, I still loved this stuff! Twilight was busy with something else, I think she was talking to some other mares who were looking at her belly as Twilight laughed and chatted with them, female stuff no doubt about the foal she was having. I watched as Devon, somehow she got his glass, and chugged it back in one go, banging the glass on the table and laughing slightly, old god...a perverted guy drunk...never good. Oh well, we were here for a good time I guess. Mike and Applejack just drinking with each other, the two seemed to be having fun, I saw Applejack lift her breast up with a look of confusion on her face as Mike's eyes grew wide and I could see even from here his face blushing. Oh Mike, I know you're gonna have some fun ether tonight or tomorrow. "Dude...this stuff rocks don't it?!” I looked over to my right to see Rainbow Dash hovering beside me, well trying to, how many did she drink already? She was weaving side to side as she had a blush on her face before landing on the ground and tipping before leaning on me while laughing. "How many did you have?” I asked helping her on her hooves as she looked up at me and shrugged. "I don't know...five...six?” "Dude...it's only been like five minutes, how the fuck does one down five drinks? The glasses are like a liter!” she only grinned at me as she then gave a hiccup. "Simple,” she said with a slur as she waved side to side. "You just fill yer glass, lift it up, and chug like no tomorrow!” "Oh dear god...” I shook my head slowly before she smiled up at me. "Hey Brandon?” "Yeah?” "Wanna see my flank?” "W...what?!” I stammered as she gave me a lustful grin. "Oh come on now,” she spoke while grinning more. "I mean, Twilight's had that kid in her for a while, I know you didn't plug any of her holes at all, man you must be really backed up!” Really Rainbow? I sighed and rubbed my eyes with my right hand as she giggled. "Dash, my love life is not for you to pray into, but you are right, I and Twilight haven't done anything since she's carrying my child, I don't want to harm the foal you know?” "Oh you worry too much!” she slapped my leg lightly as she giggled. "Hey I know! How about you, I, in that closet and I give you a good old fashion ride hrm?” "D...Dash?!” she then laughed loudly at my reaction before falling onto her side. Man...she was really drunk. "No, look it was bad enough that I cheated with Twilight with that damn Changeling, though she did save my life I guess in the end...” I shook my head. "Regardless, I will never do that to Twilight again!” "But what if she says its okay hrm?” she asked hovering before me again as I went to say something but she stopped me with a hoof over my mouth. "I know that a lot of girls get turn on by watching their males do it with somepony else.” "I...don't think Twilight is like that...” I answered as Rainbow smiled almost wicked like. "Wanna see?” "N...no!” "Oh come on, you can't tell me you haven't thought about any of us girls like that at one time or another right? Everyone has their kinks, I mean, remember with the hot tub thing?” "Not listening!” I started to walk away as Rainbow Dash only laughed. "Time for another drink!” oh god, I looked over and saw Twilight; I could see that her face was flustered as she giggled. Wait...did she heard what me and the drunk flying pony were just talking about?! I think though after a while, I too started to get a little buzzed, I saw Luna look at me with a concern look and wanted to know if I wanted that Spell like last time, I shook it off saying this time I wanted the full feeling. After a while Pinkie Pie came over to me and pulled both me and Luna over to a small circle. We sat down next to each other, Twilight next to me as she seemed to blush at something I didn't know what was going to happen. Across from me sat Celestia, beside her Mike and Applejack, Big Mac, then Devon, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, who was weaving side to side a bit, and Pinkie Pie. "Okay, what's going on?” I asked as I watched the other ponies grin and laugh, some no doubt drunk as well. "Well!” the pink pony spoke up as she giggled. "Devon told me of this game that you guys did back home, we do it here as well and we thought it would be fun to do it here and now!” "And what game is that?” I asked as I shrugged. "Truth or Dare?” "Nope!” she then ran off and came back, placing something in the middle of the...oh shit... it was a bottle, a bottle with a heart right on the top as I looked up and around. "Spin the Bottle!” "Oh hell no!” I cried waving my hands up. "Come on your joking right? I mean...what if I spin it and it lands a dude...fuck no!” "Oh come on, it'll be fun!” she cried as she giggled. "And if you don't want to kiss that pony or human you don't have to, I swear alright?” I looked over at Twilight for a moment, she smiled and leaned closer. "Come on, I think it might be fun to try this...truthfully I always wanted to try this game.” "You...sure?” I asked as she nodded. I looked up at the others as everypony around me started to lightly stomp their hooves on the floor saying my name over and over again. After a while when it was getting louder and louder I gave up. "Fine, fine, sigh me up.” a cheer went all around as a chart came over with all of our names on it. "Alright then, I call this version, The Lucky Lips, whoever gets the most kisses before the end of this game, for as long as we want to play, wins!” "Oh dear god...” I sighed shaking my head lightly at this as Devon chuckled. "Shut it Devon...” "Hey Brandon...what if you land on Celestia and Luna, some hot incest happening over here!” I gave him a stern glare as he only grinned as I flipped him the middle finger. "So who's going first?” I asked as Pinkie then span the bottle. "Whoever it lands on spins first!” I sighed as I watched the glass bottle spin before it landed on me, great...sighing I took the top and span, my eyes watching the top of the bottle as it span in a clock wise spin before slowly stopping in front of...Applejack?! I slowly looked up at my farm friend as Mike laughed as well as her. "Well pucker up there B, unless you're too scared to kiss another filly?” "Am not...it's just...” "I don't mind ya'll,” she told me as she smiled. "It's just in the fun of the game right Mike?” "Yeah,” he answered with a nod. "Come on, not like your gonna try and steal her right?” I chuckled softly at this and nodded. Sighing I leaned forward as well as she as our lips pressed for little more then five seconds. A loud cheer was heard as we pulled away, I was blushing as well as she as she then took the bottle and then span it, as Pinkie put a lip shape sticker under her name. We all watched the bottle, and it slowly stopped on Twilight. I tell you, her face blushed even brighter then mine did as I looked over at her as she looked back as Applejack blushed as well. "Ya'll game for this Twilight?” she asked. Wait she was going to kiss her if Twilight wanted to? Twilight looked to think about it, before softly nodded as they leaned forward and kissed! Man...two girls kissing...so hot. I don't know how long we did indeed play; all I know is that I had to kiss Celestia, Luna, and Rarity even Pinkie Pie. I had Rainbow Dash twice in a row, and each time she stuck her tongue in my mouth as I would glare at her as she laughed. Mike kissed every girl at least once, Devon three times. Twilight for some reason was getting only me, not that I minded, I kinda forgot what the others were. After the game was down, Devon won he had the biggest grin on his face saying he won because the universe knew he was sexy; I just slapped the back of his head for that. Many of the ponies that came for the party started to leave, ether too drunk to walk straight or just falling over, trust me it was a sight to see. Rainbow Dash was sleeping on the floor, a half empty bottle by her hoof as she snored slightly, I sighed and then placed my hand over her head, a light white light covering her body, it cleared her body of the cider so that she wouldn't be having a major headache tomorrow, but still enough to make her feel bad. Luna, wow, her cheeks were a little rosy from the drinks she had, not as much as Dah, but enough to make her a bit tippy. She ever had an arm around my shoulder one time, saying how much she loved me as a brother. Devon though...oh man that was too funny. "Hey Devon are you...and you're drunk.” He looked to me and took a deep breath with wide eyes as he went over and hugged me. "Dude Brandon!” he cried as he laughed slightly. "Dude, dude, listen, listen, listen!” "What man?” I asked pulling him off me, still eh said 'listen' over and over again as I started to get piss off. "What?!” "Listen!” he gave a deep almost scary voice before laughing and hugged me again. "I love ya man!” "Are you okay man...I think you had a little too much.” "Yeah right!” he cried looking at me. "I've never threw up from pukeing!” his eyes were glossed over as I sighed, shaking my head. "You mean drinking?” I asked as he grew a wider smile while walking away pumping his fists in the air while chanting 'drinking' over and over again. "Oh god...where's Rarity when you...oh wait I have a idea!” man I must've been buzzed if I was talking to myself, going up behind Devon, I pinched his neck as he fell backwards, sleeping in my arms as I took him over to the sofa and laid him down. I was about to go to Applejack to tell her to put away the rest of the cider, when I noticed Celestia and Mike talking in the other room. This perking my interest I went over by the room and peaked in enough that they wouldn't see me as they spoke. "What is it you like to talk to me about princess Celestia?” Mike asked as Celestia blinked once for a moment, I knew she was buzzed as well, the way she swayed a bit, was very clear as she went to sit down and patted the chair next to her as Mike sat down. "Mike...dearest Mike...I have something I must tell you...for you have ever right to know.” "Okay?” he asked as Celestia sighed and looked down, placing her glass, which was floating on the table as she laid her head on her arms and closed her eyes. "The one that you got the Element of Power from,” she spoke. "His name was Nova...was it not?” "Yes,” Mike answered as Celestia sighed softly. "Do you know why the humans attacked us in the first place?” she asked as Mike nodded his head. "Sure...the human who was the leader said that the world was theirs.” "That...is only partly true.” This shocked me; there was more to the story? "A thousand years ago, before the peace of our race was broken, I fell in love with a human, his name; was Nova.” Celestia...and Nova...wow...I could see the shock on Mike's face as well as the white pink like Alicorn went on. "He loved me too you know...we spent many days together, we were going to be bounded much like Brandon and Twilight will be soon, but...another human also loved me.” "The same human who led them to fight you?” the cowboy asked as she nodded. "Did Brandon ever tell you what Darkness said to him, about fighting for Twilight?” Mike shook his head, this was something I didn't want to remember, but I guess she would say it anyway. "Darkness told him that if two males wanted the same female, they would fight for her right hoof. Nova did not wish to fight, for he believe that I was not something to be won over by battle, but this was like a law back then, and when I told him this, he knew the only way for us to be together, was to fight this human. "In the end, Nova did win, but the human; he wanted a rematch, and another, and another. At last I stepped in, saying I did not love him, that I loved Nova and I would never allow him to have me. This causing him to almost kill Nova, but Nova once more stopped him. I banished the human from Canterlot, but he swore he would return...” I think Mike knew where this was going as Celestia covered her face with her hooves and slightly cried as he leaned over and placed a hand on her shoulder. "You blame yourself for what happed next...don't ya?” he asked as Celestia nodded her head softly. "When it was time for me and Luna to send the humans to their own world, I did not wish for him to go, I wanted him to stay, and the only way for that to happen, was for he to become a Guardian of the Element which you now hold. What I did not know...was what it would turn him into as the years passed. I would always visit him, to talk to him, to be with him, at last he told me not to come back, that I needed to move on with my life...without him.” She then turned to look at him. "When I saw you the first day after coming back to start plans on remaking the cities, I noticed how your eyes seemed...different. They were filled with power, love, something I seen in Nova all those years ago. I'll admit, it made me happy in a way, to know that there was somepony like you now...but...” she went silence for a moment. "I am happy for your lover Mike, please; do not let her go...” As I listened to my older half sister speak about her past, about why the human truly did go on his rampage and try to kill everypony in this world, I felt as though it was me talking. Remembering when I blamed myself for the death of my mother, for I couldn't be there to keep her safe. But I knew this was different, this was a whole race she felt she failed. But I knew, in a way, this was the same. Placing my back on the wall as I crossed my arms and brought my chin to my chest, I sighed softly so that they could not hear me. Maybe my mother was right, I shouldn't be beating myself up for what happened to her, she was trying to keep me safe and she did in the only way she could. And Nova, I wonder how he felt now after hearing this part of the story, he must've still loved Celestia he knew that he couldn't be there for her the way she wanted; and wanted her to move on with her life. "Celestia,” I heard Mike speak up, maybe he was hugging her, I'm not sure. "He did what he thought was right, he knew you needed to move on, even if it was without him. And do not worry princess; I will never leave Applejack, never.” I left after that, going toward the sofa where I found Twilight knocked out on her side, sleeping, I smiled at this as I climbed up behind the sofa and lay behind her, spooning her in a way as I wrapped my arms around her lightly. I felt her shift in her sleep and cuddled up to my chest, but she did not wake as I closed my eyes to sleep. It took me a while to sleep, so before I did sleep, I heard the sound of Celestia and Luna speaking to Mike and Applejack. "I am deeply sorry for asking this of you two,” Celestia spoke, sounding a little better. "But do you two mind if we spend the night here?” "That's not a problem at all princess!” Applejack answered with a chuckle. "Let me just get ya two a room, if you two don't mind sharing that is?” "No we do not mind,” after that, the living room me and Twilight were in went quiet, and soon, I too fell asleep. I don't know what time it was when I woke up, or was woken up I mean, but I felt a hard hoof on my face followed by some happy laughter. "Come on Brandon, wake up! it's time to open our gifts!” I slowly opened my eyes, ugh...head...hurting...pain...hangover... Scootaloo was on my chest, Twilight still on my side as she slowly moved and yawned softly as well, my eyes were half closed as I watched the tomcoat filly jump off me and onto the floor, Belle and Bloom also there as they grinned from ear to ear...I think I saw a halo over their heads. "Ugh...what time is it?” I asked rubbing my eyes as I looked around, Devon was already up, rubbing his neck and his head as Rarity also woke up, looking around I heard the sound of throwing up in a nearby bathroom, with Dah coming out before coughing as I smirked at her. "Not...a word...” she warned me and went into the kitchen to get some water, a little late for that Dash. "Ow...” why does my neck feel funny?” he asked rubbing the spot where I pinched him to put him to sleep as I only snickered under my breath. Looking around, I noticed that Mike, AJ, Celestia, and Luna were no where to be seen, wondering where they were I asked as Apple Bloom answered. "I think they're still sleeping, want me to get them?” "Nah I will,” I answered. "You guys get your gifts, but don't open them until everypony is here got it?” they moaned, not liking that idea, but nodded all the same as I went upstairs toward Mike's and AJ room first, knocking lightly I then went in, and stopped at what iw as seeing. Mike and AJ were indeed in the room, Applejack maybe a little too tried to remove her clothing, for she was on top of Mike, her hat off leaving her hair a mess without it being in a ponytail. They were not covered in any blankets, because even though it was cold outside, the home was very toasty inside, so he was wearing only his boxers on; one hand on her back, just above we waist line. But that was not what shocked me, what shocked me was who else was in the bed with them. Celestia was lying just behind his head in a way, her head next to his side as Mike was using her side as a pillow, I never seen her slept before, so I was surprised to see that even while asleep, her mane and tail still flowed as if a wind was pushing on it. She had a small smile on her face as she moved a bit in her sleep, but did not move other then that. Luna was on the left side of Mike's body, her head and neck under his left arm as he had a hand on her upper back, her head resting a bit on his chest as she slept softly. I don't know why, but I found the sight somewhat funny in a way, so leaning on the open doorframe, I knocked softly on the wall three times, waiting for Mike to wake. I didn't have to wait long, for I heard him groan softly before blinking, knowing that AJ was on him, I saw him slowly move so not to wake her, looking at me with a half glaze look, I pointed behind and to the side of him. He gave me a confused look and looked at where I was pointing, the look on his face; priceless. "Seems someone was busy last night huh?” I asked with a grin, oh god , I was becoming like Devon, he was like brain cancer...mind cancer maybe. "B...Brandon, this isn't...this isn't what it looks like ya'll, I didn't...they must've just... just...” I brought a hand up to stop him while softly chuckling. "No worries man,” I whispered knowing the other three were still sleeping. "I know you wouldn't do anything, plus they were slightly buzzed last night, so they might have just came in here without you knowing, am I right?” he only nodded, looking around while blushing hard all the while, after a while the other three started to wake up as well. Luna was the first to fully awaken, looking around in confusion and then seeing Mike, she jerked away for a moment in shock as I only snickered, Celestia being next as she looked down at Mike, her reaction was pretty much the same. "Oh...my...how did we...?” she asked as I only chuckled and then brust into laughter as I closed the door and left. "Oh my, one hundred bits; thanks Brandon!” "Yah, thanks you very much Brandon!” I smiled as Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom opened the box I had given them each, what they didn't know, or maybe didn't count it all yet, was there really was close to one fifty, I'm sure they'll count it all later on. Since some placed where I went to shop gave me no choice but to take free stuff, I had a lot of left over bits...a lot. Scootaloo was looking at her long tall box that I had gotten her, waiting nearly looking like she was going to jump out of her coat. I only chuckled before she then went over and grabbed it, I couldn't lie though, and you always want to get the big gifts first. Applejack and Mike had given Apple Bloom her very own hat, much like Applejack's was, only smaller so it would fit her head. Rarity and Devon gave Belle a bracelet with diamonds all around it; I saw Devon make it with his magic himself just the other day. "Hey? Where are the wheels to this scooter?” I looked over to see Scoot holding up a long board, it was blue much like Rainbow Dash, in fact on the bottom was her Cutie Mark, something I made just last week in fact. I chuckled and stood up and knelt beside her. "It's not a scooter, but a snowboard,” I told her as she looked up to me. "I know you can't ride your scooter in the snow, so until the snow clears up, you can use this, also here.” I went in the box and pulled out a handle that could come off and on. "In case you can't stay on your hind legs without help.” "Wow, thanks Brandon!” she then hugged my waist as much as she could as I chuckled rubbing her mane. "So who's next?” she asked looking around as Rarity brought out three bags with her magic, me, Devon, and Mike getting a bag. "These are for you three,” she answered with a smile. "Go on, look inside.” We did as she was told when I pulled what was inside of it; i pulled out a short sleeve shirt. It was pale, much like my coat when I was a Alicorn, in the front of the shirt was a large print of my Cutie Mark, the sleeves of my shirt black like my hair with the Cutie Mark s on each sleeve. Devon and Mike got there same thing, only Mike's was a deep orange like Applejack with his Cutie Mark on the shirt and sleeves, and Devon was brown with zebra black stripes on it, with his Cutie Mark on the shirt and Sleeves. "Well, are they to your liking boys?” she asked as Devon looked up and then took off his shirt and placed the new one on, I swear, the shirt matched his shin color like it was made from his skin. "Love it,” he answered with a smile as me and Mike did the same thing nodding our agreement. Mike and Applejack said something about wanting to give their gifts later on when everypony left, we understood that, I couldn't only guess why they wanted to, but I said no such thing outloud. I was about to grab the gift under the tree for Twilight, when I noticed something outside the window, looking over I slightly went wide eye as Twilight poked me. "Brandon...what's wrong?” I said nothing for a while but then stood up. "Hey Twilight, you mind coming with me, and you guys keep going, we'll be back in a bit; kay?” they all looked toward me and Twilight before nodding as I took Twilight outside, looking around, I heard the sound of a door closing as I then went toward the barn house with Twilight beside me. "What's wrong Brandon?” she asked ass I said nothing again for a while. "I think...I don't know, just stay close in case alright?” she looked to me and nodded her head, and when we made our way into the farm house, I saw what I had seen outside the window. It was her, my mother. I had told Twilight what my mother looked like the day I came back from the city of Wisdom, so, when I heard her gasp as my mother smiled softly at the two of us, I knew that she knew who she was looking at, right at this moment. "I thought that Wisdom...” I spoke as my mother gave a small chuckle while walking over toward us. "I convinced him to allow me to have this small moment with the two of you, just so I could meet you one last time Brandon, and to meet your future wife.” The last time...that means the only way I would ever meet her again, was that if I were to die. She walked over and hugged me softly, kissing my hair like she always did when I was younger as I held her into a deep embrace, I did not cry this time, in fact, I was glad that Twilight could now meet my mother. Looking over to Twilight, she went down on her knees to get a better look of my faïence. "It is so nice to meet you Twilight Sparkles,” she spoke to her in a soft voice as she cupped her cheek with her hand. "I am so grateful for what you have done for my son; you have my ever thanking gratitude.” "Thank you, Ms Casey,” she spoke while bowing her head slightly. "I am very lucky to have somepony like Brandon; he is kind and very loyal. I am a very lucky mare.” She smiled and then hugged her soon to be daughter-in-law as I watched with a smile, the two most wonderful women in my life, and I was glad they liked each other. My mother pulled away as I then went beside Twilight as she looked up to me as she smiled and I smiled back. I looked back to my mother, and I saw a look of dread in her eyes. "What's wrong mother?” I asked stepping forward as she sighed. "I wish that I could say nothing, but I also came here...as a warning.” "A...warning?” Twilight asked in slight shock as my mother nodded her head. "Yes, Brandon, Twilight, they are getting ready to attack Ponyville in just a few short days.” I knew who she was talking about, Darkness, and Sinbad, they were coming. "Sinbad, he had grown stronger in making more of those Dark Beasts, but not stronger to make them the equal strength.” I nodded while crossing my arms slightly, this was good, that means that the more he makes, the weaker they will become; this also meaning that even though he could outnumber us but sheer numbers, we could still win. "Brandon,” I looked back toward her a she no doubt noticed me deep in thought. "Your father is much to strong right now, yes he will be in this battle; but you must not fight him.” "What?” I gasped taking a step back. "Mother, I have to fight him!” "No, you want to.” I looked away as she sighed. "You have a better chance of fighting Darkness and stopping him, let one of your other friends fight Sinbad, they might have a...” "Mom...” she stopped as I whispered as I saw Twilight look up at me with worry. "I know those two could stop my father, but this is something I have to do. If...if he were to kill one of them, I...I could never live it down. You are right, I want to fight him, I want to drag my blade though that black heart of his, and slash his head off and smash it until it is nothing but mush!” I saw both flinch back at my out burst. "But...this is nothing to do with revenge, I know he will want to toy with me, play around to make me enrage so I can make a mistake. This will give me time to find a opening, and stop him.” She only smiled before crossing her arms and slowly shaking her head left and right before chuckle. "You're still the same, stubborn as ever you are.” "Wonder where I get that from?” she gave me a smile and then I noticed her legs slowly start to disappear; she was out of time it seems. Twilight let out a startled yelp, but I placed a hand on her back as I knelt down on one knee. With one last wave, my mother was gone, me and Twilight sitting where were we for a while. When we went back, it seems the fillies went outside to play, everyone save for my sisters were gone, seems I would give my gift to Twilight later. When asked where we went, I told them that my mother's spirit came to talk to me and Twilight, and to also give out news. The shock that came over the four was easily seen as Mike looked away for a moment, I think he knew; that this news right here, would be the last battle. "Then we must leave to ready the guards,” Luna spoke as I nodded my head. "I shall find Devon tomorrow to start planning with the others with Shiny Armor, Brandon and Mike; you two will be fighting as well?” "Of course,” I nodded as well as Mike. "Then come to the castle as well so we may plan.” We both nodded, me and Twilight along with Celestia and Luna were about to leave when Mike called out to us. "Wait!” he called out as we all looked back. "I want you four here, when I give Applejack her gift.” At once, my face lit up at this, since I knew what he was going to give her, since I was with him when he went to pick it out. "So how ya gonna do it then Mike?” I asked. "Our way or just giving it to her and she guessing?” he smiled and chuckled slightly, our way. He turned to Applejack as the two Alicorns and Twilight stood beside me, looking at me as if I was going to tell them; which I wouldn't. Mike took AJ's new humanlike hands and held onto them lightly, looking into her eyes he smiled as she blushed slightly, seeing how he was acting with her with others watching. "Applejack,” he spoke softly. "Yer know I love ya with ever part of my being right?” "Ya, I know yer do silly,” she spoke while brushing her hair behind her ear as Mike smiled. I watched as he reached behind his pants and pulled out a long black box, holding onto AJ's left hand, he went done on one knee as I smiled. I heard the gasp of the three girls beside me; no doubt ponies here did the same thing, but different like since they were always on all four. AJ's eyes went wide as she looked down at him as he opened the box. Now truly we couldn't see it, but I knew what it looked like. It was sliver, small links holding it all together with orange gems all around it. Different cravings were seen all along it. A very simple bracket, since the pony who gave it to us said that Earth Ponies wore wedding bracelets. "M...Mike?” the human smiled as he then brought it out, not clasping it on her wrist yet, no doubt since it wouldn't fit. "I know there won't be another girl I would want to spend my life with AJ,” he spoke looking up at her as I think I saw her tremble slightly. "And I want us to be more then boyfriend and girlfriend, I want us to be husband and wife; if ya'll accept that is?” the room was so still, I swear I think I saw the dust in the air stand still. I saw her bite her bottom lip before shaking her head up and down slightly as Mike smiled before standing up and hugging her as AJ too hug him. (Mike's POV) "Alright ya'll, see you tomorrow then right?” I asked as I lead my friends outside as they all nodded, though I knew that the next meeting would not be friendly, this would be to plan out what we would have to do, to ensure the safety of Ponyville, and to stop the Dark Beasts. After they agreed and I closed the door, I leaned on it for a moment, I can't believe it, I had asked AJ to marry me and she accepted! I looked back to look at Applejack, to see what she would do now, to find her gone. Rubbing the back of my head I went to look for her, but found no sight of her at all. at last going upstairs, I found our bedroom door slightly opened, going in the room, I stopped at the door, to see what I was looking at with wide eyes. Applejack was laying on top of the blankets, not a single piece of those clothing was on her, in fact, they were thrown all over the room, the only thing she did keep, was her hat, but that was covering her breasts as I swallowed dryly. Her legs were crossed in a way so I couldn't see her nether regains ether, a look of pure lust was on her face. "Ready to open ya gift Mike?” her voice sounded so different, and when she removed her hat and threw it on the post, a large red ribbon that covered her nipples were seen, and when she opened her legs, a moist ribbon was wrapped over it as well. I think my heart stopped and my blood went cold as I saw this, I couldn't even move for a moment before I heard her chuckle. "What's wrong? Gummy got yer tongue?” "N...no not that...just...wow...” I could see the blush on her face grow deeper as I slowly made my way over to her, taking off my clothing, but not before kicking the door lightly behind me closed. Now naked, and my man hood hard and out for the world to see, I climbed into bed with my lover as she laid out, spreading both her legs and her arms out as I looked down at her for a moment, climbing over her body and kissing her softly along her lips. I felt her hands rub the back of my hair as we started to make out, her mouth opening as I felt her tongue push its way into my mouth. We both groaned and gasped softly in out kiss, my hands trailing down her body, her coat so thin that it almost felt like human skin in a way. I felt one of her legs rub up my side before wrapping around my waist slightly as I brought my right hand to her wrapped up breast, taking the loose tie, and pulling it off. I remember Brandon telling me that when Twilight went like this for Nightmare Night, her breast were not this large at all. they were plumped and bounced slightly at I undid them from their red prison. "So AJ,” I spoke after breaking the kiss. "You know how I told you that Breasts were able to produce milk for the mother's child right?” she nodded as I smiled leaning down. "They are also good for foreplay as well.” "What do ya me...oh...” I felt her tense up as I took one of her nipples into my mouth, softly sucking on it as her breathing increased, her hand found its way to my hair again, and when I opened my eyes to look at her, her eyes were closed, mouth pen as she gasped, a deep blush on her face; her other hand even rubbing at the top of her breast. I smiled and brought my other hand to her other breast, rubbing them softly as I sucked the other one, twinkling he nipple causing her to let out a loud gasp of air. After a while, I switched tits, I was now lying in between her body, so I could feel by now how wet she was getting, even with that ribbon on her. As I stopped rubbing her right breast with my hand, that was wet with my spit, I went and pulled off the now drenched ribbon and threw it aside as she then took me by my shoulders and pushed me onto my rear. I guess I made her a little too horny as she climbed over my body, capturing my lips with hers' again as smacked our lips together, my hands going to her flanks as she slowly straddled my hips, before slowly sinking down on my penis. We both broke the kiss and sighed loudly, my grip on her tightened a bit. Her insides felt a bit different, but they hugged me all the same, sitting up fully now, I smiled softly as her eyes were closed, before going back to suck and lick at her breast. At once she started to slowly ride me, I groaned as each time she would slam a bit too hard onto my hips, causing the bed to slightly bounce as she would groan and gasp. My hands still onto her flanks as I rubbed then and down her legs softly as I sucked and licked her breast softly, she soon hilted herself on me, grinding her hips a bit; this making her insides spam a bit as I groaned, feeling her leaking slightly as I opened my eyes to look up at her. Her face held a deep blush, her mouth open slightly as she moaned and gasped her hands then gripping my shoulders as she then turned herself around, so her back was to me. My hand went under her knees as I helped her raise and lower herself onto me over and over again. My lips trailing onto her neck as she leaned back more. Her hips rolling onto my own every time we hilted each other. After a while, she started to get use to this, bringing her knees to the bed and started to ride on her own. My hands then finding her breast, rubbing and pinching at her nipples causing her to shudder and then moan and cry out quite loudly as she started to cum. I tried to stop to allow her to cool down, but she still went on as her orgasm took her. Seeing how she didn't want to stop, I slowly lowered her onto her hands and knees, my hands other waist as I started to buck and thrust into her from behind. My eyes by then were closed, sweat pouring down my body as I thrust harder and harder into my lower, her breast as I felt when I moved my hands toward her belly, and were swaying with each thrust I gave into her; my pre shooting into her as she moaned more, her head lying on her arms, which were crossed over the pillow. When I did open my eyes, she was looking back at me, gasping with each thrust I gave louder and louder as I felt myself getting closer. Leaning down, we then kissed as I humped her as much as I could, her arm wrapping around my neck to hold me. Soon my thrusts became irregularly, I started to grunt more and more as I felt myself get ever so closer to the release that I wanted so badly, and soon I got it as I thrust one last time inside my lover, and came. My hips jerked with each shot as AJ softly moaned as she no doubt felt the shots go inside of her. Her vent milking me for every drop of seed I could give her body. After my sperm came down to nothing but a trickle, I slowly pulled her to my chest as I fell to our sides. My hands founding their ways to her waist as I held her close as she snuggled up to my chest. My placed my face in her hair, which smelled of apples like always, turning my head toward the window, I could see that the sun had long since gone down, the moon slowly raising behind the dark snow clouds. Pulling the blanket that I guess fell from the bed to the floor, I wrapped both of us in it, closing my eyes and slowly falling asleep.
Chapter 23 A few days had passed since our little Christmas party, Twilight giving me a simple bracelet; but I loved it all the same. Myself, I gave her the very first copy of the history of the human race that resided within the walls of the old human cities. She was always within the pages of the large book, seeming how she can't really do much now that she was looking like she was about to pop. When I left to the castle with Devon and Mike, Celestia and Luna were speaking to the Wonder Bolts. It seems that they would be our scouts to see how far the Dark Beast army was, and how they were growing. I asked them if they would allow Rainbow Dash to join their ranks for this sort of job, which they agreed to, I tell you, Dash was like a fan girl of that damn singer Justin Bieber; that's right, I hate the bugger. Now, as we sat around the large table inside the castle of Canterlot, Shiny Armor, Devon, Mike, myself, Luna, and Celestia had our gaze to a map as Rainbow Dash, who had just came in, the Wonder Bolts going to Ponyville to get everypony into a underground bunker of which Mike and Big Mac had been working on for a few mouths now. "So from what Spitfire told me,” she answered pointing to the part far away from Apple farm, this being where the underground bunker was hidden. "The Dark Beasts will make their way here; man...a lot of stuff will be destroyed huh?” "Buildings and items can be restored,” Shiny Armor spoke up; he was clad in his Captain armor. "But lives can never be brought back.” I also wore the armor that Moon gave me when I was to be her Captain, Devon wearing pretty much the same thing, save his was not a robe, he just wore black pants, with the armor on the knees and elbows as well as the chest plate. Mike wore only light armor, saying it would only slow him down since he bore both his magic Thor like hammer that my sisters gave him, and his old longer handle sledgehammer around his belt, just in case his main hammer was taken from him in battle. "Yeah, I guess that's true,” my rainbow colored friend answered; I noticed that her voice seemed almost like a whisper. "Well then, I better go back down to Ponyville and make sure everypony is safe and sound alright?” she asked us before then taking off at high speeds. "Do we have a plan of action then?” Luna asked looking around as I nodded speaking up. "After this,” I spoke up. "I and Devon along with Mike and Shiny here will go back down to Ponyville with the guards to get ready, once there, we will call onto the Holy Sun Blade. But as Mike said, we can not use his gift, the one where he can gather the power from Equestria until the Dark Beast are near. When this happens, we will guard him, and when the sword is fully charge, use it to wipe the Dark Beasts out once...and for all.” "Is Darkness, Sinbad, and that Discord feller gonna be there as well?” Mike asked tapping the head of his magic hammer as Celestia spoke her answer. "We have yet to have a Discord sighting, but that does not mean he may not show up. Darkness will be there, Sinbad will have to be there to control the Dark Beasts.” I was staring off into nothing, so my father would have to be there...and Darkness as well. No matter what happened, today, one of them will die, hopefully, both. Celestia then told us that she would be coming with us as well as Luna to watch over the ponies in the bunker, to make sure they felt safe in a way, myself and Shiny did not like this idea, but in the end, we knew it was the best. Teleporting back to Ponyville, we saw many of the ponies already making their way toward the farm, Twilight and the rest were already there so I didn't need to worry about them. in the middle of the village, the guards of Equestria stood at ready, I counted them up, with my guards, Luna's and Celestia's we only have about one hundred, so few, but all we had. Looking up, I noticed that it was slowly becoming night, even when something like this was happening, Celestia and Luna still had to bring the night and day. They told me after doing it for so many eons, that it was like second nature to them. Watching as all the ponies got ready, their armor ether gold, black, they all glistened as the twilight like dusk come over their armor. I stood in the front of the pack, my sword around my back as always, my arms crossed over my chest as I stared straight ahead, my body tensed, my jaws working up and down as I swallowed a few times. "It's gonna be alright partner,” I looked over to my right to see Mike standing there beside me; he was looking ahead at where I was staring as I looked ahead as well. "We will make it out of this if that's what you're worried about.” "Look,” I answered him not looking at him. "I don't care what happens to me, all I care about is stopping this war, if you really can call it a war; and my family being fine.” "They will,” he told me placing a hand on my shoulder. "And you will be there to see them grow.” I turned my head to look at him and smiled slightly at this, he turned over to look at me as well as he smiled softly to me, before clasping his hand on my shoulder once more before he then looked over toward the area we were looking. His smile slowly went to a frown as I also looked over, as I saw what he was seeing. Slowly like the monsters they were, the Dark Beasts made their way down the narrow road. They had indeed changed, taking a much human like look, but they were bigger, almost like a mini Hulk in a way, even from where we were, their bright red eyes were easily seen. The sound of hooves heard behind us as I looked back to see all of the guards behind me and Mike, Devon coming to stand on the other side of us as we all looked to each other and nodded. Bringing our arms up which held the Elements of Tri, they started to glow, before a light of their colors flowed outward toward the sky. Twirling, looking like they were dancing, the colors took a form of a sword, and what a sword it was. If you all know who Zack is, from the game Final Fantasy, then you know what I'm talking about when it looked long and wide. But unlike Zack's blade, this one was very different. Where the handle was and where the guard would be, above the guard floated what seemed to be a smaller sun, mixed with yellow and orange as it span in circles slowly. The blade from the guard rose over the sun, becoming a bit thinner once it was over the spot where the sun was. The blade was floating in the air, as I looked toward the two friends standing with me, I noticed that Mike's hammer was gone, that's when I remembered that his Element was his hammer itself. As it slowly floated down, he grasped onto the hilt as he looked to us and nodded, backing away toward the middle of the crowd as me and Devon stood in front of the soldiers before us, I turned my head and spoke loudly as Shiny Armor took Mike's old place. "Everyone listen up!” I spoke in a deep and loud voice. "We need to make sure Mike is protected as he charges up that blade, only then will these Dark Beasts at last be stopped! I know some of you never fought these things before, so let me tell you know, the kill point is the head, cut it off and the body will disappear.” I saw them all nod as I watched Mike bring the blade up high in the sky, I watched with wide eyes as light from the trees, ground, and air flowed toward the sword. Looking forward at the Dark Beast, I tensed up as I saw Sinbad in the front, wearing that same red robe, his blades in hand. I glared, he smiled, Devon punched his open fist, sparks seen coming off as he cracked his neck by flexing it left and right; Shiny Armor digging his hind hooves in the ground, lowering his chest ready to charged. I brought my hand to my blade and pulled it out, the blade now was fully black, like it always was at night, bringing it high in the air I heard the sound of hooves clicking into place as everypony behind me got ready. Thrusting my blade forward I then roared. "For Equestria!” then I started to run, blade behind me as Devon and Shiny Armor took on ether side of me, the rest shouted the same thing as they took to ether the air or stayed on the ground. My father brought his swords up and lowered them as he backed behind his army as the Beasts ran toward us. It was a short run, before our forces clashed with the other. Dodging the attack as one Dark Beast went to slash at me, I brought my blade straight up in his chin and though the head. At once it disappeared as I then span around and slashed two more heads off. I looked back toward Mike to see many of the guards with him, keep guard as they fought off the Dark Beast as he poured more and more power into the blade. I saw Devon off to the side, punching and kicking, moving like a mad man as he then punched his fists together like if he was bro-fisting somepony. His hands lighting up in flames as he then pushed his open hands out and burned all the Dark Beast before him. But no matter what we did, there were always three that took the place of the one we 'killed'. I yelped as I felt my skin being cut as one Dark Beast slashed at my left arm, it burned like ice as blood slowly flowed down my arm toward the ground, I kicked the Dark Beast before stabbing my blade though the eye. Shiny Armor using magic to slash the heads off any that got near him, but also using the sharp hoof shoes as a sword in a way. I went closer to him, we fought back to back in a way before the Dark beast that were near formed a circle around us; Mm eyes darting around, ready for any movement, before I noticed red lines come out of nowhere, wrapping around all of their bodies, before then slashing though them. Looking over, I saw it was Devon as he was knelt to the ground, his hands into fist, as he looked up and grinned. "Little trick I've been working on,” he told us before jumping back into battle. "He's treating this as if it's a game!” Shiny spoke in slight confusion in his voice as I nodded and shook my head. "That's Devon for you I guess,” I told him as I brought my blade up, readying myself as more Dark Beast came closer and closer to us. They all jumped before us as I then grabbed Shiny and threw him in the air before I brought my left hand down toward the ground, casting magic as spikes of Stone came up and got many of the Dark Beast, I then brought my blade down, casing a wall of black fire to come around me, burning off the rest of them as Shiny landed on his feet. "A little warning next time?!” he yelled as I smirked before jerking my blade up right at the right time as two blades crossed over my own, followed by the sinister smile of the man that I hated most of all. He kicked me making me slide back a bit as Shiny came over to me before I stood back up. "Shiny, go make sure Mike is fine,” "Brandon, no you...” "I'll be fine, no go!” he hesitated for a moment, before nodding and then running off as Sinbad chuckled, twirling his blade as I stood up and held the blade between my legs in the basic stance. "So,” he spoke as I watched him, keeping my way from him, the Dark Beast fighting around us, not trying to come in for the kill. "Some good old fashion father and son time hrm?” "So it would seem,” I answered crossing my legs as I stalked him, waiting for his move, keeping my right side to him as he mirrored my move. "Tell me son,” he asked pointing his right sword at me. "Why do you fight for the weaker side? Why not join us; you could be so great with us.” "Fat chance,” I spoke lifting my chin up. "I don't fight with smug.” "Oh, still mad about those little scars on your face?” he asked referring to my left eye. "Or are you still pissed about your mother?” my eyes tightened as he smiled. "You know, I found out what the child is gonna be,” the child...wait, was he talking about the women he got knocked up? "It's going to be a girl, and my is she going to have quite a life.” He smiled closing his eyes for a moment. "When she gets to the age of seven, we are going to sell her off to the highest bidder to pop her cherry; some of my friends are willing to pay good money too.” "You sick bastard!” I roared out as he only laughed. "What, that are all what women are to me, holes to be filled and to do my bidding. Men like you, are just wuss, and should be killed off!” "Funny, I was going to say the same thing about you.” I answered him as he only laughed. "You, kill me, boy you have no idea who you're messing with!” "Oh I have a very good idea.” I answered again as I pointed my blade to him and stopped. "I am dealing with the Devil himself, a man who cares for nothing other then himself. A waste of flesh and blood. Well let me tell you something, all those years you called me weak, all those years you harmed me, they only fueled my rage...and my power, to KILL YOU!” I then ran forward, jumping in the air as I slashed downward, cutting and slashing as fast as I could, I watched as he backed away, trying to hit me as well. Metal hitting metal, sparks flying as we clashed with our blades, my sword felt light as it flowed though the air, the tip whistling as I then felt it hit flesh, his face as I cut him from his right eyebrow down to the left side of his chin. He howled in pain as he backed away as I jumped back. Watching as he dropped one of his blades to hold onto his face, the blood pouring though his fingers as he slowly looked up. His left eye was closed now; I no doubt had cut the eye as well, making him blind now in the left eye. The mark I had given him, jagged slightly as it went over the nose and his lip toward the chin, the hair he had on his face, it was cut off at those parts as he was bleeding only slightly, but enough to make me smile. "So monsters can bleed.” "You bastard!” he growled and backed away as his Dark Beasts took his place as I then heard someone call out. "The Dark Beasts are on their way toward the farm!” I looked back, seeing Mike look back toward the farm and then back toward me. I knew what he was thinking, one of us had to here to make sure that the Dark Beasts wouldn't find the underground bunker. Running toward him, I stood beside him watching as the sword was still pulling in power. "How long till that sword reaches full?” I asked as Mike grunted a bit. "I'm not sure...” damn it...thinking about what I was about to go, I grabbed hold of the handle and pushed him away. At once the sword started to drain my strength, not the power of that around me as Mike was about to grab me. "No!” I told him as I felt weaker and weaker. "You go and stop them, I have enough power to get this sword to full blast, you just go; now!” "Brandon...but what if...?” "Why are you still here?!” I demanded as he jumped back. "Get your fucking ass moving and get to the farm!” he started to back away, before nodding, pulling out his old hammer and running as fast as he could away. I fell to my knees by then, still holding the sword in my hand as it sapped me more and more. I could feel it, it was almost done...I just needed to hold off...for a bit...more... I don't know how long I was like this, it could've been seconds, minuets, or all I could've know was hours; but soon, I then felt my energy slowly raise again, that was weird, how was that possible? Looking up, I noticed Devon was before me, his hands out as his hands glowed a soft brown, the magic flowing from his body, toward my own body as the guards surrounded us. "Devon...? What are you?” I slowly stood up, feeling more and more of my strength slowly returned as Devon smirked. "Just call me a Magic Tank mother fucker!” he grinned; I noticed that his arms were slightly bleeding, as well as his chest. I soon felt the sword fully charged, I don't know how, but I just felt it. A soft glow was coming from it as Shiny Armor came beside Devon, and did the same as him; I felt my once gone powers return as I watched as they slumped slightly. Looking to make sure they were alright, I then turned toward the Dark Beasts as they all lined up in a wall of themselves. I glared at them, both hands tight on the handle as I started to run toward them. they roared and started to run before me as well, blade held high, I took a few more steps before jumping as high as I could, as I started to fall, I brought the tip of the blade downward, screaming as the tip dug itself into the dirt, before a wave of yellow light shot from the blade. Like water when you dropped a stone in the water, the wave of light rippled as more and more waves were seen coming from the blade. As soon as the Dark Beasts came within the reach of the light, they just disappeared in a poof of black smoke, the waves of light going so far up in the sky; no doubt it could be seen for miles. I looked around, no one was harmed by the ray of light save for the Dark Beasts, and as soon as it started, it was over. The sword slowly reverting back to the hammer of Mike's, as the three colors once more found their way back to mine, Devon's, and Mike's gems that we held. It was over...the Dark Beasts were gone! The cheers of the guards behind me was easily heard as I stood up, watching as they jumped and howled into the air like children on the last day of school. Seeing Devon help Shiny Armor up, I smiled, glad that my friends were safe and sound. "What have you done?!” looking back, I watched as my father slowly limped out, it seemed the ray of lights effected him as well, his body burnt slightly, his left side of his face black as I grinned, the guards taking their place behind me as I spoke. "It's over,” I told him. "Your little army is no more, the Holy Sun Blade made sure of that.” He only growled softly as he pulled his blade out as I brought my hand out, my sword floating into my open hand as I got ready. But before we could start, an explosion, followed by a rumble was heard and felt. I lost my footing as I fell on my face, as well as everyone else mostly saved for my father who swayed a bit. Looking back, I saw smoke coming from where the farm was. Oh no, Mike! I heard Sinbad slightly laugh as I looked over to him and glared. "Why are you laughing?!” I demanded as he chuckled once more. "You think we didn't know of that little bunker they made?” my blood went cold, no...oh dare god no! "That's right, I'm sure Darkness killed a good number of those ponies in there too, from how that blast felt.” I was about to say something, roar or attack, when I noticed Mike's Hammer doing something, it started to glow lightly, before shooting off toward the farm, was Mike calling it back? Ether way, the moment it was out of sight, something shot from the sky. Lightening was shooting down from the dark clouds of the night, making the night flash white as more and more lightening were seen. "No...no it's impossible!” I looked back toward Sinbad, what was he talking about...did he know what was going on? He glared at me and slowly started to back away as I looked back to him and glared. "Oh no you don't!” I called out as I started to run toward him, sword out as I was about to slash him, when he disappeared. "Damn it!” So close, and then he pulls a trick like that. "Brandon!” Devon called out as I turned back to look at him. "Forget him for now; we have to go see if Mike is alright man!” "Yeah...you're right lets...” a loud roar was heard causing everypony to look where it came from, toward where Mike was. A flash of red was seen shooting into the air, as the sound of a low whistle was heard, something was coming toward us in the sky, and fast. "Everyone! Watch out!” I screamed as I rolled out of the way as well as Devon and everypony else. Whatever it was, it landed; hard! A cloud of dust was all I could see, coughing as I spat out some dirt I swallowed, I stood up to look at what landed, when I was shocked at what it wasn't...but WHO it was. Darkness was lying on the ground, a small crater of where he was, with him in the middle. His body was bloody, his right wing, torn off, his left forearm looked to be broken, as it was in a way that was not the body truly allowed it to be. A soft groan came from his lips as he spattered out blood, I was about to go over and finish the job of killing him, when I felt someone tap my shoulder. Looking over, I saw it was Devon as he pointed with his free hand toward the path of that which Mike went to. My eyes went wide at what I was seeing, walking down the path, his eyes face blank, but I could see it in his eyes, pure rage as I noticed what seemed to be a aura of red, almost flickering around him like a flame as he slowly made his way past me and Devon. Mike...what happened to you man...? (Mike's POV) "Why are you still here?!” My friend asked me in a voice I did not hear from him unless he was truly angry. "Get your fucking ass moving and get to the farm!” I knew he was right, but I was all too worried about what would happen to him, he couldn't use my gift Nova gave me, so I knew he would have to use his own power much like Courage did the first time. But would this cost him the very same price; or did I place enough power into the sword that he would indeed place a little bit more and live to tell the tale? Hesitating for a bit more, I then turned and started to make my way toward my home, pulling out my old sledgehammer from my belt, I ran as fast as I could. My breathing making my chest hurt with every breath. But my worry for the ponies of Ponyville, my friends, and my family was all that pushed me on faster and faster. I soon made my way to the farm, and sure enough, three Dark Beasts were there, looking around. Oh no, did they know that there was a bunker?! I gave it no thought as I ran toward the closest one, hammer behind my head, I slammed the Dark Beast to the ground by the head, making it like a pancake as it disappeared like all the rest, the other two jumped back one in front of me, the other behind me. Looking at the two quickly, I thought fast, jumping forward, I slammed my shoulder into the chest of the one in front of me, twirling around, I go the one behind me with the head of my hammer, I think I broke it jaw, if it truly did have a jaw as it too disappeared, before I jumped forward, my hammer meeting yet another Dark Beast. "My, my, you took out three in such a short time?” I jerked my head up to see a black Alicorn on top of the barn house. The long hair flowing on the side like all of the Alicorn I have met so far. Deep red cat like eyes looking down at me, his wings slightly flared out as if ready to take off. The tail behind him flowing the same as his hair. He wore armor, lighter then his body, but black all the same, the chest plate having on the front what seemed to be a moon, half light, the other dark, the same as his Cutie Mark on his flank; metal boots going up toward his knees. He looked almost as tall as Luna, maybe a bit bigger. I got my hammer ready, Darkness, the one who brought Sinbad here, and the leader of the trio of villains that were trying to take over the world. He jumped from the roof and landed on the ground as I jerked back a bit, ready for anything as he smiled and walked forward. He seemed to eye me up and down for a moment as I waited for any sudden movement. "Yes...one so young, but so full of power, I could use somepony like you with your...skills,” "Are ya insane in the membrane?” I asked him as he tilted his head slightly. "You think I would join the likes of you, after what you've done?!” Darkness only softly chuckled at this as he started to walk forward toward me as I slowly backed away, my hammer up and ready for any sort of tricks this Alicorn would throw at me. My mind drifted back toward Brandon though, I knew he was suffering while holding onto that blade; I had to get rid of Darkness soon, and just pray that he is alright. "Do you truly think that you can beat me human?” he asked rising a hoof in the air as if pointing at me. "Brandon might, even that dark skin human, or whatever he is now; but you?” he chuckled softly shaking his head. "You are nothing but a muscle head human!” "And why did you ask this 'muscle head' human to join you then?” "Oh I was just going to backstab you like I did with the bug bitch. Once I get what I want, the other two will also die!” he then crouched low to the ground. "But you won't live that long to see that day!” He charged, flying at speeds that slightly shocked me, bringing my hammer up, I smashed it down to where his head would be, but somehow, he was behind me. I felt a pain on my back as I was thrown a far and landed on my side. Groaning I got back up as he flew toward me, jumping out of the way, I slammed the side of my hammer on his leg, but it just bounced off with ease. I saw him smile as his wing caught me in the chin sending me flying into the air slightly, and then caught me in the air with his magic as I struggled, I couldn't move at all! Just then, I noticed something, his back was to the path I had taken to get here, a wall of light was seen coming toward us, and another, and another. It passed though us as if it was nothing, but I saw him jerk and look back as I smiled. Good job Brandon...you did it... I saw him look back at me, his tight on his magic grew even stronger as I chocked slightly, but then...he smiled. That smile told me he was thinking of something, and I didn't like it one bit. "You know...” he spoke looking at me, his nose up to my own. "I've heard that some humans tend to black out and fight like monsters when they are in complete rage, I wonder if that is true?” he then smiled wickedly and turned his head toward a hill, the very same hill where the door of the bucker was hidden. My breathing increased, he knew about the bunker, but how? He dropped me and then stomped on my chest with his hoof, looking at me as he only grinned as his horn glowed more. "Let's truly see this first hoof...shall we?” jerking his head toward the hill, he then shot a powerful blast of black magic toward the hill. The hill exploded, the ground shaking as blocks of earth and dirt flew into the air, my eyes went wide, I tried to scream but nothing came out as Darkness laughed hollowly into the air. The dust, slowly setting, my eyes grew even wider as I felt tears slowly forming in my eyes. There were ponies lying on the ground, bleeding and not moving, Celestia and Luna were doing their best to heal them, as many of the others ran deeper into the bunker to get away. When I saw who was hurt, my blood went cold. Applejack, Big Mac, and...oh god...even little Apple Bloom! Something in my at last snapped, just like the feeling I got when I was fighting Nova, and I saw Applejack get hit and almost killed, I felt it again; but this time, it was stronger then before. Standing up slowly I brought my hand up in the air as Darkness still laughed, I only had to wait a moment to feel the hammer that the princesses gave me as my breathing got harder and harder. Words were dancing around in my head, telling me to say them, telling me to awaken a power dwelling deep within me. "Darkness...” my voice was deep and almost threatening in a way as the Alicorn turned to look at me, as if to gloat or something, but then I saw him take a step back from me. I could feel it, power growing within my body I didn't know I had, the power of the Guardian of Power was awakening in me. With hammer still in air, my voice was deep; a sense of power was heard in my voice, as I spoke the words in a clear booming voice. "By the power of Equestria!” I watched as a blot of lightening shot from the sky and landed on the top of my hammer, a dome of white magic covered my body as what seemed to be sparklers were seen covering my body, my eyes closed, I felt power unlike before, grow stronger, and stronger. And when it was over, I knew; I changed. I didn't look at myself to see what had indeed changed, slowly turning my head to look at Darkness, I saw a look of pure fear in his face as I took a step forward, lightening crackling along the ground as I did. "You think, just because your hair is different and that you look different you can stop me!” he screamed out, but I could hear the fear in his voice, pure fear, and it filled me with glee hearing the mighty dark Alicorn fear me. I think I was smirking as he roared at went for me with his hoof up, I caught it with my left hand, my eyes narrowing as he tried to pull away. "You...” my voice sounded different, he jerked as well, it my voice was filled with power. "You...hurt my family, you have taken so many lives...and now.” my eyes darted up to him as I squeezed my hand so hard, that the sound of crunching under my hand was heard as he let out a painful scream. "Now...it's your turn...to feel fear!” still holding onto his broken hoof, I picked him up and started to bash him on the ground, throwing him up in the air as I jumped, he tried to fight back , his wing coming for me again as I grabbed it; ripping it off. Again he howled in pain, and with every power I had in my swing, I cracked him in the chest with my hammer, sending him flying toward Ponyville. Once I landed, I turned toward Princess Celestia and Luna. The white Alicorn gave me a look that I did not know what it was, Luna, she was utterly shocked as I slowly made my way over and looked down to the three ponies before me. My eyes softened as I closed my eyes and brought my hand out. I do not know how I did it, all I know, is that it felt...right. A red aura went over each of their bodies, before their wounds were healed. But they did not wake. "Watch over them,” I told Celestia and Luna as I turned to walk away. "N...Nova?” I stopped when I heard Celestia call out that name, turning around; I saw her looking at me as I shook my head. "I am not Nova Princess Celestia,” I spoke back to her, and then made my way toward Ponyville, to end this once; and for all. (Brandon's POV) The way Mike looked now, dear god it almost scared the sweet shit out of me. His hammer held tightly in his hand as he made his way past me and Devon as I got a good look at how he looked now. I don't know how, but his armor was gone, replaced by clothing I had never seen before. A long black vest was open, no shirt under it showing off his muscles as well as his flaming shield Cutie Mark. There were runes that surrounded one side of the vest, going in a straight downward line, these runes being that of the old human's texts; these one spelling our Power. Black baggy like pants were also what he was wearing, black boots as well. Around his waist was a pure white belt, and on looking more closely, I could see that the belt buckle was of his Cutie Mark, the rest of the belt, a symbol of each of his friends, meaning the girls myself and Devon's own Cutie Mark. Even his hair changed a bit, going from the brown we all knew he had, to a jet black. Black fingerless gloves were on his hands, as he gripped the hammer tighter as I slowly made my way toward him, as he stopped a few feet away from Darkness's body. "M...mike?” I asked almost afraid to touch him, I mean really...dah fuck happened to him? He slowly turned toward me and then nodded his head. "Dah fuck happened to you?” "I'll explain later,” whoa, even his voice sounded different. Devon soon stood on the other side of him, for once he didn't say anything, just gawking at Mike before we heard a cough and a groan come from the Alicorn as Mike spoke up as Darkness opened his eyes. "It's over Darkness,” he spoke pointing his hammer at him. "Surround now, and pay for the crimes you have commented!” as he stood up, he stumbled, coughing up blood as e fell on his forelegs, before softly chuckle and then howling with laughter. "You...f...fools!” he coughed before looking up at us. "You just...don't get it do you? you think stopping me will stop my plan from working?!” he chuckled again as I herd the guards behind us shift ready to pounce as I turned back and held my hand up, shaking my head as they backed away, I knew Darkness was of no threat right now. "Darkness...the shadow of the world, it will never be beaten, there is no way to destroy it. for as long as there is light in this pitiful world, the shadows of the dark will always be there, always be waiting...” he coughed and then spat out more blood before looking up at the sky. "Oh the glory of which it will be, when the darkness truly takes over. You three should know truly of what I mean.” He then looked to us. "Darkness clouds all of your hearts, no matter how much you may denied, there is a dark evil sleeping within every last one of you here today! "Greed, power, lust, these are the dark everypony has, and if given the choice, the choice of something great, they shall take it!” I had heard enough and then stepped forward to speak my mind. "You may be right Darkness,” I spoke out as I held my chin up. "But know this, as long as there is light within this world, as long as there are ponies, humans, dragons, and the rest of the race of this world who wish to have a peaceful world; know this. We will fight, we will always fight to keep the world as it should be, free for anypony to make a choice they want, free to love those who they love without fear of what anyone thinks of them. You and your plans for a dark filled world, with the help of Discord and Sinbad may be the storm of this world; but we...are the lightening!” I watched as Devon and Mike turned to look at me as I held my fist up toward my chest. "A single streak of light that blots across the sky, giving light to the world even for a moment, but it is there; it is there and always will be there. If this type of fight goes on forever; then I will fight to my last breath to keep my friends and family safe from evil scum like you!” I then brought up my wrist that held my Element of Wisdom in the middle. "I will fight, and bring my Wisdom to all who seek it,” I then saw Mike step for and bring his hammer up. "I will fight to bring the Power to those who do not have it, and wield it for them!” "And I will fight to bring the Courage who all that need it,” Devon spoke up while walking up showing his Element. "And also to kick some fucking ass!” We all turned and started to walk away, I was about to order the guards to keep Darkness down until the princesses came and did whatever they wanted to do to him, before I heard a low growl. "You will all die!” I turned around quickly while pulling my blade up as Darkness sprang in the air, magic covering his body as his body was surrounded in a deep black magic. Mike pushed in front of me, his hands glowing the same red aura I had seen from his body before combusting into an arm of red and orange flames. Jerking his arm back and then shooting forward, the wet sound of skin being torn was all I could hear, and watch as Darkness face went from anger, to a shock filled look. He slowly looked down; he was leaning over Mike's left shoulder, his hand and arm not seen as he was shoulder length inside of his chest. Mike's eyes were closed before I heard a small whisper. "This is for Mac, AJ, and Apple Bloom...” and with that his whole body blew into a bright red flame as Darkness screamed. Mike pulled away, blood pouring from his arm as the flames died down, Darkness screaming and then falling toward the ground, trying to kill he flames surrounding his body, but with the gaping hole in his chest, which was now letting out lots of blood, after ten seconds, the sound of his screams, just stopped. Not a word was spoken, not a sound heard, not even the wind; all that could truly be heard, was the crackling of the fire, as Darkness's body burned before us. I jerked when I heard someone scream out, 'He's dead!' followed by the uproar of the guards behind us as I turned to see them jumping for pure joy now. I gave a small sigh, I guess they could celebrate now, the one who started all of this was dead, but still; there was still Discord, and my father Sinbad out there. "Mike!” we all turned to see Apple Bloom run straight toward Mike, his face lit up as he went down on his knees, dropping his hammer as his now soon to be niece flew into his arms, nuzzling him as he too nuzzled her back, hugging her tightly. I smiled at this, looking up as Devon ran over to Rarity and Sweetie Belle, and I too ran over to greet Twilight and her family as I held my lover in a tight embrace. Looking up, I saw everypony who was hidden deep within the bunker come out, they saw the burning body of Darkness, and I think it shocked them for a moment, before they too started to cheer. This was going to be something that would not be forgotten anytime soon. ...Two weeks later... "So why princess Celestia and Luna wanted to see us at the castle Brandon?” Devon asked as I was sitting down in the hallway just outside the main chambers of the castle. Truly I had no idea as I just shrugged my shoulders slightly. Just like them I had gotten a letter from Derpy to come to the castle for something important, did they find Sinbad or Discord? But if they did...why would they make us wait out here, I mean, it has been over a hour. It had nearly been two weeks since the battle at Ponyville. The Dark Beasts now truly gone, the spirits of Wisdom, Courage and Nova confirming this when we went to see them. We were slightly surprised to find out not a lot of Ponyville was destroyed, just a few homes that could easily be fix. And many were able to house those who couldn't live in those homes until they were fixed. After Mike told us how he had gained his new found powers, Nova told us that this was the power that his family was known for, only a true warrior who cared for others, other then himself could wield. The clothing he wore, were really Nova's old battle clothes, the hair color, not sure what that had to do with it, but hey, looked pretty cool I guess. Over a week ago, me and Twilight went to the doctor to see how long we would have to wait until the foal was due, looking at her then, she had a pretty large belly, but she could still walk, but at times she just stayed at home and read. We had over a month to wait; a month...I was going to be a father in a month. It sent chills down my back as I thought of this over and over again, but for real...I couldn't wait. Everyone was helping us also plan the wedding that we would have a few months after the birth. Man, almost a year since I came to Equestria, but it felt like forever in a way. Thinking on it, a lot had happened in the many months I had stayed here. I found great friends, a lover, fought evil, became a prince...something that doesn't happen a lot. Man this would make a great story huh? Just then the doors opened slightly as a head poked out, a brown Unicorn wearing a black tux top was seen as he walked over to us and bowed his head ever so slightly. "So sorry to keep you all waiting Sirs,” he spoke still with his head down. "Everything is now ready for you three to come in, please.” He then stepped out of the way, head still bowed as his pointed with his hoof toward the door. I stood up and dusted the dirt off my back side of my pants, Mike adjusting his hat, as Devon cracked his fingers and his neck. as we neared the doors, they opened on their own, when the door opened fully, we were shocked by the sound of ponies cheering as we made our way down a long red carpet on the floor, Celestia and Luna on the end. Even the three spirits, Wisdom, Courage and Nova were there as well! What the heck was going on? All three of us turned to look at each other as we still made our way down the walkway, still utterly confused. The front row held our friends and lovers as they cheered, heck even Fluttershy was cheering, which I found surprising since she was so quite at times. We soon found ourselves before the two Alicorns and the three colored orbs of lights, soon after a while, the cheering died down as I looked around slightly before looking back to my sisters. "Welcome Mike, Devon, and Brandon,” Celestia spoke while nodding to each of us. "I bet you are wondering why you are here, are you not?” "Crossed my mind for sure,” Devon spoke as chuckles were heard all around. Celestia smiled and then spoke once more. "We have brought you were for two reasons, one, to thank each of you for your part in stopping Darkness. Though it is a great sorrow that he had to be destroyed the way he did, we know think that this was truly the best coarse of action.” The red orb, Nova, came over and floated before us. "The second reason,” he spoke. "Is for the reason myself, Courage and Wisdom thought we should do.” The blue orb of Wisdom and the green orb of Courage floated toward us as well as Nova went on. "True, we are the Guardians of the Elements, but in this sort of sate, we can no longer truly keep these powers safe. So we wish for you three, to take our places, as Guardians of the Elements.” I and the other two looked to each other in utter shock as Nova went on. "But the title of this is not what you three should hold, but one of greater important, Princess Celestia if you will?” my older sister smiled and nodded as she stopped forward before looking to each of us with a smile, I watched as her horn glowed as a long thing golden sword floated in front of her, as I titled my head slightly...wait, was she knighting us?! "Could you three please kneel?” looking to each other, we slowly did, each on one knee, our arms over the upright knee, first it was Devon as she placed the tip of the sword on each shoulder lightly. "I now dub you as Devon, Courage Guardian of Equestria!” she then went over to Mike and did the same thing to his shoulders as she then spoke. "I now dub you as Mike, Power Guardian of Equestria!” at last she came to me as she did the same to me. "And to you Brandon, I dub you as Brandon, Wisdom Guardian of Equestria!” she then pulled away and placed the sword back wherever it came from as we slowly rose from our kneeling stance as she twirled her hoof a bit telling us to turn to face the crowd. "Everypony here today, I give to you, your Guardians of these lands!” the uproar that came from everyone was so loud I think I went slightly deaf as I only slightly laughed at this, my hand behind my head. "Oh dear god...” I muttered under my breath slightly.
Chapter 24 In my Alicorn form, I found out something that I truly hated, I couldn't but my hoof under my color, god damn it Rarity, why did you have to make this suit top slightly hot? Looking in the mirror that I was given in a slightly large circle room, I found myself looking back at my own refection, my hair pushed back slightly, still having it's old spike up in the front a bit, but in a neat sort of way. My top tux was of black, since my coat was that of pure white like snow, in fact it looked more like a normal human tux, save this one didn't have a tie since this one was button up with gold buttons, the color that being gold color as well with a white button keeping it together. The cuffs around my hoof ankles were cold, and the 'belt' that hung a bit away from my forelegs being both white with a golden buckle. A sliver belt was strapped going across my chest, much like the belt that held my sword; the buckle that showing a painting of my Cutie Mark. It was happening; I was getting married to Twilight Sparkles. I tried to remember what her father told me, deep breaths close your eyes and just relax; yeah easy for him to say now, but for me I couldn't keep calm for the life of me! And where the hell were Mike, Devon, Shiny Armor, and Big Mac? They said they would be here to help me keep my cool! Going over to one of the sofas I sat down, closing my eyes as I tried to relax...maybe thinking of something will help me keep cool...? ...One month ago... Downstairs of mine and Twilight's home in Ponyville, I was standing by the staircase, my hands behind my back as my foot tapped on the floor. Everyone was pretty much here, Devon, Rarity, Mike, Big Mac, Apple Bloom, Apple Jack, Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy...okay you know what I mean, everyone was freaking here that wanted to be here after what was going on upstairs was done! Twilight was upstairs with her mother, Celestia, Luna, and a doctor as well. Seems today was the day that the foal was coming. Twilight's father, watched me as I started to pace as well then, so worried and upset that I couldn't be up there with her. I guess over here, it was tradition for only the mother and two other mares, not including the doctor, to be with the mother giving birth. "Brandon, it will be alright, just sit down and wait like the rest of us.” He told me as I stopped for a moment and looked at him. "I know what you are feeling, believe me I do, but pacing around like a fox waiting for its pray will not make something like this go any faster.” I sighed and nodded my head, going to sit on the sofa beside him as he brought a hoof to my shoulder. It made it worst that we couldn't hear anything, the same spell I used at the Christmas party to allow the children to sleep, was used so that I would run up and disturbed them...trust me, I almost did. "Yeah man, you just need to take some deep breaths!” I looked over at Devon as he gave me a small smile. Looking around, I noticed all of my other friends nodding their heads as I sighed and nodded. "I'm sorry everyone it just...” I sighed keeping my head down. "I don't know, I'm happy don't get me wrong...but...I don't know the first thing on being a father...I mean...you all know what I went through.” "If you think you will be like your father Brandon,” I looked up, Princess Candace looking at me as she spoke. "You will never be like your father Brandon. I'm sure you've heard this many times, but you are kind, and will do just about anything to save your friends and love ones.” "Yeah man,” Rainbow Dash spoke up hovering next to me. "You're nothing like that creep!” "And if we think ya going to turn into something like him,” Mike spoke up as he crossed his arms. "We'll be there to boot you in the arse,” I smiled and then softly chuckled at this as I looked up and looked around. "Everyone...thank you...” Just then, the sound of hooves clopping on the stairs could be heard as I looked over and stood up at once. Nurse Redheart came down, with Twilight's mother behind her and then my sisters Celestia and Luna. "Twilight had given birth to a healthy young foal colt,” she told us with a smile as I smiled as well, a boy, wow. She then turned to me. "Before anyone else comes up to see her, she wants you to go up there for a while with her.” "Right, thanks,” I told her with a nod as I went up the stairs as quickly as I could, and trying not to fall as well. Once I reached the top of the stairs, I saw Twilight under some blankets, her hair was a mess and man did she looked worn out. In her forearms was a smaller bundle of blankets as well, she was holding it with great care, and when she turned to me; she smiled softly. "Hey,” she whispered as I guess the colt was sleeping. "Hey yourself,” I spoke with a smile as I went over and sat on the edge of the bed. "You look like hell,” she gave me a dirty look as I only smiled, brushing her cheek softly as I looked down at the colt, he had a pure white coat, like I did when I turned into my Alicorn self, he even had some hair on his head. I also noticed small pairs of wings on his back, but he had no horn on his head. Celestia and Luna told me that just like when I marry Twilight, after a few years she too would look like an Alicorn. If the child we had did not look like an Alicorn when he was born; as he grows older he will grow into one. But there was something about this colt Pegasus that seemed like I seen him somewhere before, I just couldn't put my finger on it. When Twilight saw my look no doubt, she smiled and slowly moved him in her arms, as my eyes slowly grew wide. It was him, the one that helped me be free of my mind control from the Changeling Queen. "Sonic...Flash?” I asked in a soft voice as I looked to Twilight as she nodded. "Yes,” she spoke softly. "When Sonic Flash came from the future to save you, we found out that he was indeed our son from the future that came to save you; and bring us back together.” I felt my chest tightened a bit as I looked down at my son...my son...it felt so strange to say that now. My hand slowly going over to rub his head softly, he moved a bit and slowly opened his green eyes, my green eyes and looked right at me. I blinked, and then he blinked as Twilight chuckled. "Seems he got more then your eyes huh honey?” I heard Twilight ask me as I chuckled and nodded. I brought my hands over and softly took him from her arms and rested him in my own arms. He was looking at me the whole time; somehow he got his arms out of the bundle and held them out, making a soft sound as I leaned closer as he placed his hooves on my cheeks, closing his eyes and making a happy cry. "Hello to you too Sonic,” I spoke softly as I held my head close to his own. "Thank you...” I then looked up to Twilight. "Does everyone else know that it was our son who came back from the future?” "Only Devon, Shiny Armor, and the Princesses; other then that, no.” "Man...the others are going to flip when they hear this huh?” Twilight chuckled as I then lay next to her, placing Sonic Flash between the two of us as he would look over at each of us for a second, before yawning and snuggling in closer to his mother and falling back asleep. I truly do not know how long we were on our own, Twilight and me, save for Sonic Flash being there as well. But after a while, it was Pinkie Pie first who poked her head up, I looked over at her as she waved slightly as I only chuckled under my breath, Twilight looking over and giving her the okay for everyone else to come up. when they did come up, I reminded them all to not make too much noise, and when they saw the sleeping foal; their looks were no doubt the same as mine, well save for the ones that already knew. When Celestia and Luna told them that did not know what Twilight just told me, it made somewhat sense for them. Apple Bloom and the rest of the CMC climbed on the bed and wanted to see the foal up close. "I can't wait till he's older!” Bloom whispered but you could hear the joy in her voice. "He'll be our first colt pony in the group!” I smiled at this, seeming that the three fillies took to the newest member of our group pretty great. Looking at Twilight she nodded knowing what I was about to ask one of the girls as I nodded back. "Hey Apple Bloom?” I spoke up as she looked to me. "I know you have great skills when it comes to building things, so I like to ask you, do you want to make another room for Sonic Flash here?” "Really? You want me to make a room for him?” "Why not, I know this is your hidden skill, and hey; maybe this will unlock your Cutie Mark.” The little filly agreed after this, thanking me for this request as she sat off back home, saying something about making plans. After she and the rest of the CMC's left, I asked for one last thing from the others. "Guys, I also like for you to keep it to yourselves about Sonic coming from the future alright?” "But why?” Devon asked as I sighed. "I don't want him thinking he HAS to be a hero. I mean, the future can be whatever it is now, but I don't want him going down a path that maybe he truly didn't want.” ..Present Day... Sighing loudly, I found myself back to the day of my wedding, lying on my back looking up at the window allowing the light to pour in. I was about to close my eyes again when I heard the sound of a knock, followed by the door opening. Looking over I found Mike, Devon, and Shiny Armor make their way in as I got up from the sofa and landed on all fours as I frowned slightly. "Where have you guys been?” I asked with a bit of annoyed voice, if I was human I would've crossed my arms over my chest, so I settled with a stern look as Devon slightly rubbed the back of his head. Sure enough he was wearing a tux, but today it was red for some reason, no matter, at least he was wearing something nice. "My fault,” he spoke up while laughing. "A lot of drinking at our party last night we threw for you...I sleep like a log when I drink.” "You sleep like a log any other day,” I pointed out as he only grinned while closing his eyes as I sighed out loud shaking my head. Thank god I made Shiny Armor my best colt for this wedding. Twilight at first thought about Devon being my best man because how we were pretty close, but after listing all the things that Devon might do, we thought better for Shiny to take the place. "Anyway, thanks for coming guys...I'm still kinda freaking out here you know?” "Don't ye worry mate,” Mike spoke, I looked over at him, he still wore his brown cowboy hat, but he wore a very nice black cowboy like suit. The vest he wore a pure white, the undershirt that held a white tie under it was black, the cuffs being white with gold buttons; his pants being the same color as his vest as he smiled and came over to and patted me on the back softly. "We all get cold feet at one's wedding, I mean...this is a big day fer you and Twilight eh?” "I'll say!” Devon spoke up as he chuckled. "Twilight's gonna have him whipped by the time they come back from their honeymoon!” "Shut the hell up Devon,” I glared at him as he smirked and waved it off as if it was nothing as I sighed. "Why am I friends with you again?” "You lack sexy friends,” "God I hate you,” the others started to laugh before I soon joined in as Shiny Armor came over placing his hoof on my shoulder, I was a little bit bigger then him now, this proving that I was indeed growing. It was said that the male Alicorns were pretty much bigger then the mare ones, so in the coming years or decades, I may even be larger then Celestia, and she was already tall! "You'll be fine,” my soon to be brother-in-law told me with a nod, he wore the same clothing I guess he wore at his own wedding as well, since it was the nicest grabs he had at the moment. "This was meant to be I know.” I smiled but looked away as Mike asked. "What's wrong Brandon?” "It's just,” I spoke up going toward one of the windows and looking outside. "It's been two months since Darkness was killed, and we have yet to have any sightings of my father Sinbad or Discord...I'm worried.” It was true, the last time something like this happened, it ended pretty baldy, that being the death of one of my sisters, Nightmare Moon, changed into Moon. I truly wished she was here today. "I know what ya mean man,” Mike spoke up as he crossed his arms, even in his belt hung loose; he never left home without it just in case. Many ponies had started to call him 'Sir Mike Power'; he hated it, for he didn't consider himself a knight. He just did what anyone would've done if their family was threatened. "But they wouldn't dare attack now, I mean, they have no army, and they couldn't possible have made one so soon anyway. And all the guards here, even if they are powerful, we could easily stop them in a second!” "Yeah, so stop worrying whitey!” Devon spoke flicking his nose with his thumb. "Time to get wedded so you can start getting whipped by your wife!” "With all this 'whipping' you're saying, it sounds like it something you're into!” I told him as he smiled. "Well there was that time I came home to find Rarity in a...” "No, no, don't wanna hear it!” I cried out. "God damn it Devon, you are like brain cancer...mind cancer...god you make my ideas hurt!” "And that's what you love about me!” he only grinned as I sighed and shook my head. "One of these days man...” "Forgetting little pervert over there,” Shiny Armor spoke while rolling his eyes. "I think it's time you get to the podium to wait for my sister. I hate for her to be looking for you when she's walking down the walkway toward you right?” I nodded my head as I took a deep breath, closing my eyes for a moment and then nodding again. "Alright, let's go.” I spoke out as they nodded as they led me out. Standing where I was to be standing, I looked out at the rows and rows of seats before me and gulped slightly. Twilight's mother being in the front row, Twilight's mother holding onto my son who for some reason was very quiet for a mouth old foal; he would at times though look up at his grandmother and then around as if looking for something, no doubt wondering where his mother was. The CMC were also there, sitting right next to them as well as I smiled as I saw on two of their flanks, Cutie Marks that they at last earned. I was right about the girls getting them by the skills they already had, the first to earn her Cutie Mark was Scootaloo. One day while watching her ride her scooter around, she showed me this very wicked trick were she got big air, went upside down and span, making the air around her swirl; this giving the name the Tornado Spin. Once she landed, me clapping, I noticed that on her flank was her Cutie Mark. It was a scooter much like her own, twirling behind it was what seemed to be a blot of lighten, behind the scooter and blot of yellow light; a explosion of colors. I swear the look on her face was so funny, I think she may have also cried. I think as I said. She went right to the other fillies to show them, they were overjoyed, but they thought that she would leave the group since she got her Cutie Mark. But she shook her head, saying that they should still be the CMCs so when new fillies and colts came to Ponyville that lacked their own Cutie Mark, they could help them with all the list of skills they had been working on over the years. The second being Apple Bloom, somehow she got the room done in record time, and it was very well done. I mean...really well done. When the last of the nails were put in, her Cutie Mark came to be. That being a hammer and a saw crossing over each other with a hard hat in the background, also behind the hat, that being of a blue print. Sweetie Belle was a little upset that she was the only one of the group not to get her own, and her singing had gotten to much better. So to help her out, myself and Twilight asked her to sing at the wedding; it was wroth a shot to see if truly singing would be her skill to get a Cutie Mark. To my side stood Shiny Armor, then Mike, Big Mac, and lastly Devon who had his hands behind his back. Both Celestia and Luna were in the middle of the group of us, it would seem they would be the one to wed us both. My breathing slightly got more and heavier as I felt then Luna tap me with her tail, well brushed me I would say. I turned slightly to look at her as she smiled and slightly whispered for me to take deep breaths. I closed my eyes and did just that. Soon the music of the band that came to play started to play, this was it, and this was when Twilight was coming down. The doors on the far end opened up, first came all of Twilight mare friends, first that being Rarity. All of the brides-mares wore a shade of purple dresses that matched Twilight's coat. Trimming of white were around the edges, as well as flowers molded around the dresses. The next to come was Fluttershy who was flying up in the air, with none other then flowers as she dropped them all around; wait...even Rainbow Dash was doing this? Applejack and Pinkie Pie came after them, for once Pinkie wasn't hopping toward anywhere, but she did still have her wide grin on. And behind them all, caused my heart to skip a few beats as I saw Twilight come in. I was like...damn, she looked so...just no words I could think of could tell anypony what I was thinking at the moment. Her father was right next to her as the two slowly made their way down the walkway. Many ponies muttered their amazement at how Twilight looked, and who could blame them? She wore a long white dress, so long in fact that by the time the door behind her closed, the very tip was just coming in. laced with gold and sliver, a chest necklace, much like that of Celestia was seen on her neck, purple like her coat, with her Cutie Mark showing in the middle. Her hair was styled to what I could only think of as a mixture of Rarity's and Fluttershy's style. A flock of her hair being curled in the front of her face, while the rest curled around the edges. She wore sliver shoes with deep white gems on the front of each; her sparkling eyes locking onto me as she blushed, no doubt seeing my slightly slack jaw and wide eyes. At long last they were before us, Twilight's father kissing her softly on the cheek as Twilight thanked her as he took his place back beside his own wife as Twilight stood next to me. We gave each other a glance for a moment before Celestia started to wedding. She first thanked all that came to the wedding, also saying how love can come from many different ways, even though I was half human, she explained how we fell in love with each other before such a thing even happened. Using her magic, she brought out a red fluffy pillow with two rings on it. Both made of pure gold with engravings on it and a texture I had never seen before. First I used my own magic to lift up the ring that was to be for Twilight, while saying a few words that I had to repeat from my sister, I placed it on Twilight's horn; she doing it vice versa. After this my older sister then spread out her wings whiled saying that we were now bounded, me and Twilight leaned in and kissed. The cheers that came were loud and booming, our eyes closed, I heard nothing of the sort after a while, to me; it was just Twilight, and I. "Are we having fun yet Princess Twilight?” I smiled as me and Twilight danced slowly to the music as well as everypony else and humans I should say as well, who wished to dance. It was pretty much only couples dancing. Sonic Flash with his two Aunts as they watched from the side lines, him being asleep. Twilight only giggled as she placed her chest to mine, the top of her head just touching the underside of my chin as she nuzzled me softly. "Just dandle Prince Brandon,” "I told you not to call me 'Prince'; you know I don't like titles.” "And you know that I don't want you to call me 'Princess',” she joked to me as I smiled and kissed her softly on the lips for a moment. "Yes I guess so huh?” I brought my neck over her shoulder in a sort of a hug as he slowly danced around in circles. "You know...Devon thinks you're going to have me on whip.” "Oh?” she asked looking at me. "You know I would never do that. "I know,” I answered before she leaned up to whisper. "But if that turns you on...I can ask Devon to make certain...suit for me to wear to surprise you for our Honeymoon.” My eyes went wide as I looked down at Twilight, a blush on my face, but not on her; was she...for real? After a while I felt a tap, looking back to see her father. "Mind if I cut in?” he asked with a smile as I smiled and stood to the side, as father and daughter danced. "You're going to make her a very happy filly you know?” I looked back to see he mother walk up and stand nice to me. "I don't know if you believe in fate or not, but it was truly the work of fate that you two were brought together.” "Fate...” I spoke slightly to myself. "Maybe you're right ma'am, maybe you're right.” "And you two are already parents, such a cute little foal, he has your coat and eyes, but he has Twilight's will to learn.” It was true, whenever Twilight would read to Sonic Flash, mostly kid stories. We noticed that Sonic would try and read along, he didn't like it when he couldn't say a word, and it was showed on his face. And when seeing me spar outside by myself with my fists, he would watch and stand on his hind legs and try and copy me. This resulting with him falling backwards. "And I just know you will be the best stallion you can be for her.” I looked back to looking at her as she smiled as I smiled back. "I'm sure you're mother would be very proud of you.” "I know she is...” I spoke looking up slightly. "I know she is.” After the dancing and the cake were pulled out, I groaned as we made it Pinkie's job to work on the party. The cake...well...it was freaking huge! But we didn't say anything as we took the handle of the knife with our hoof, each holding one end as we made the first cut. Twilight thinking it was funny when she took her piece and pushing it in my face as I only blinked causing everyone to laugh. I was about to do the same thing when Rarity jumped in front of me. "You shall not ruin that dress and hair I worked so hard to make!” I only chuckled at this and sighed, Twilight giving me a large grin at this, oh I would so get her back. After everyone who wanted to give a little speech of what they thought of us, Devon saying a joke yet again who I would be on a very short leash, I made my way up behind him without his knowing, lightly hitting his neck, making him fall asleep on the stop. Sweetie Belle later came to me and Twilight, asking if she could sing her gift to us, we allowed her to, and when she went up for all to hear; my god...it was like a angle was singing. When she stopped singing, and she bowed, all gasped when we all saw what was on her flanks. I smiled, she did it at last. As she looked over and also gasped, she saw what looked to be a corded microphone, with an explosion of glitter of stars around it. a very simple Cutie Mark, but enough to know what she was good at. At last it was time for me and Twilight to go to our honey moon. going into a carriage as two flying ponies pulled us away, we waved to our friends and families as they faded out of sight. I sighed and leaned back in the seat as Twilight smiled and then snuggled up to me. I held her in a soft embrace with my foreleg as I kissed her softly on the forehead. "This here,” I told her softly as she looked to me. "Is our beginning,” "And a good one at that,” she answered kissing me on the lips strongly as I rubbed her sides softly as we flew though the air; starting our lives together, as husband, and wife.
Chapter 1 I was utterly confused at my surroundings; rubbing the back of my somewhat long black hair which I had hep putting new highlights in them, making the tips sparkly with yellow frosty tips. One moment I was in my room, busy playing my Play Station 2, I did have a PS3, but for some reason the damn thing wouldn't read my disks, and I had no money to pay for online games anyway. I closed my eyes while pausing the game for more then a millisecond to yawn, I was up early in the morning playing Need for Speed Most Wanted, and now, here I am; in a forest. My name is Brandon, I'm about nineteen, only got drunk once, don't make me tell you how drunk I got because trust me...it wasn't pretty. My skin is lightly tanned, or more tanned, but I like to say it's lightly tanned. I have grass green eyes, the type that when the rain would soak into it making it the darker green. Looking around at the forest, I couldn't think on where I was. I wasn't that smart, maybe a little street smart, but not enough to call me a brainy type of person. I'm the type that if you ask me about a game, I'll tell you as much as I can. Anyway, forest, long grass, didn't know where I was. Sitting up form the dry floor I looked around, standing at a height of six feet and two inches, I stretched my arms and looked around. I might have been dreaming, maybe I am, don't really now; didn't truly care. Walking down a path I could easily see off to the side I took in the smell of the land. Much better then the smells of the city I grew up, or the noises of cars zooming past almost hitting you. As I waked, I found what seemed to be a village, the way it looked to me, no cable lines any phone lines, looked like something out of the history books; or from Assassin Creed. Yes I just made a freaking AC compliment to a place I just found, fuck off will you? Anyway, walking in, I thought maybe I could find someone who could help me, anyone for that matter I really didn't care. Walking over the small bridge I made myself into the village and looked around. That's when I noticed a small pony before me looking at me. The pony was just looking at me, the mouth seemed to be agape slightly as if saying 'What the fuck?' at me. Big blue eyes seemed to sparkle as I blinked at it, it blinked back. I studied horses and ponies and I knew this was a pony, and by the build I could easily tell that 'it' was a she. But unlike any pony I have ever seen before, this pony fur was a bright pink! Her tail and mane were more of a magenta hue, and her hair, it was like it was poofy, that's all I could say about it. Blinking again I noticed that she had this weird mark on her thigh, what looked to be balloons with streamers. "Uh...hi?” I answered tilting my head as the pony gasped, jumping maybe as high as my body while doing a one-eighty and then booked it...and I mean booked it. I was still coughing up dust as she ran off who knew how fast. "You know...that was kind of cool...in a weird sort of way.” I spoke to myself out loud like I always did. I was about to walk off when I felt a tap on my leg. Thinking someone just kicked me because it felt a little harder; I turned to see who it was, but saw nothing. "Down here!” I blinked hearing a young women's voice as I looked down and blinked in confusion, standing before me was yet another pony. Or what I thought was a pony, but this one had a...horn? Holy crap this was a unicorn?! I slowly backed away from the unicorn looking up at me. Knowing that this one was female from the voice I just heard, she had what looked to be a pink six-pointed star marking on her flanks, to me it kind of looked like a tattoo, but I could've been wrong, I wouldn't know. Her coat was a faded purple while her large intelligent eyes were a shade of violet, which blinked at me at times as I backed away more until stopping. What surprised me was that her mane seemed to be styled into more of a human woman's hairstyle instead of an ordinary mane. It was straight and well kempt and shared its coloration with her equally tidy dark blue, pink, and purple tail. I rubbed my head thinking that maybe I just thought I heard the voice, but after moving forward again, I saw her lips move. "You okay mister?” she asked with the same voice I just heard as my heart nearly stopped. "You seem...confused.” "You...can...talk?” I asked slowly as she tilted her head. "Yes, but I'm more surprised at you...you're a human, are you not?” I only dumbly nodded my head as she smiled and stood on her hind legs for a moment and clapped her hooves together once. "Yes I was right! But what I don't understand is that you are real!” "Wha?” I asked in confusion as she blinked and looked up at me, her head could no doubt be higher then my waist. "Well humans are only known in old folk tales, are there others like you here?” I only blinked still taking this all in. different colors ponies and unicorns, that they can talk, in this place I know nothing of; I only shrugged. "I wouldn't know,” I answered looking down at her. "I mean...I was home, and now here; freaking me out a bit...excuse me.” She blinked but nodded as I went to the closest house I could find, looking at the wall; I slammed my head into it hard. "Argh!” I screamed holding my head. The unicorn's eyes widened as she ran to me but I held my hand up to stop her. "No worry...I'm fine...pain too real to be a dream...fuck...” I groaned and shook my head slightly as she looked to me in worry. "Mind telling me your name...and where I am?” "Oh...uh, right,” she seemed dazed by my choice of actions no doubt. "My name is Twilight Sparkle; this here is Ponyvile in the middle of Equestria.” "Equest-what?” I asked as she nodded her head. "Never heard of it.” "Never seen a real human before so I guess we are even huh?” I gave a small chuckle at that. "True, oh where as my manners; names Brandon Casey, nice to meet you miss Sparkles.” "Just call me Twilight,” she answered as I nodded. Hearing a loud bell from somewhere seeing many other ponies and unicorn walk about, some even had wings! They all looked at us, to me I felt like a guy going to a Blue Man party, wearing red paint. I was just about to say something else when I noticed a something caught my eye looking over I saw what seemed to be a blue blur coming at high speed. Whatever it was it was leaving a trail of a rainbow behind it's wake. "Uh...you might want to jump out of the way.” "Why?” I asked as I looked to Twilight but she was already gone. "Outta way, o...outta of the way!” I blinked and back seeing the blue coming faster, before it was close I jumped as high as I could, tucking my knees to my chest feeling a rush of wind past right under me. Landing with a grunt I turned and watched as the blur flew straight up and then disappeared into the clouds. Twilight came back from somewhere and looked up as well. "What is that Pegasus doing this time?” Twilight muttered to herself though I heard. Then hearing a loud boom I blinked and saw what I guess was a Pegasus come straight down at full speed, seeing what seemed to be a cone before her before she then shot forward at a ninety degree angle causing a louder boom to be heard as a wave of rainbows were seen all around where she broke off. My jaw dropped at the sight as a loud thud was heard as I turned to see what had landed. Her eyes seemed to be of purple, much like Twilight coat in a way, her main and tail a mixture of colors of the rainbow, her coat a shade of blue which I liked as she stood pride of what she had done. Like Twilight she had a mark on her thigh, this one being of a cloud with a rainbow lighting blot; which looked pretty cool. "Yeah!' she cried clapping her hooves on the ground as she grinned even wider. "That's why they call me Rainbow Dash!” "Rainbow Dash are you out of your mind?!” Twilight nearly screamed. "You've could've hit poorBrandonhere!” "Well from what I saw, he didn't get hit, he jumped over me, by the way man, nice jump.” I nodded to her as she came up to me. "Pinkie Pie told me there was a new pony in town and I just had to show off my Sonic Rainbow; did you like it?” "Not something I've seen everyday,” I answered as she beamed. "And I'm not a pony.” "Not a pony?” she asked me looking me up and down. "What the heck are you then?” "Human,” "You mean like in the old stories?” "I guess.” "Wicked! Though you look kinda weird with a bit of hair on your face and head and not everywhere like us.” "Dash!” Twilight yelled again as the winged pony shrugged. "What, that's what I think!” I had to slightly laugh at this until I blinked. "What...who's Pinkie Pie?” both looked at me as Twilight spoke walking up to me. "She's this pink pony, I'm guessing you saw her if Rainbow Dash said she told her.” Thinking back I remembering seeing only one other pony. "Does she run so fast that dust catches up and she jumps really high?” "That's her...but trust me she can do a lot more then that...” "Do I want to know?” "You'll find out...so where do you live?” "Oh uh...I don't have a place I guess, since I don't live here.” Twilight seemed to slap herself seeming to remember what I told her a while ago. "Well that is no good...hrm...oh I have a idea follow me!” after saying our goodbyes to Dash, I followed the unicorn toward what seemed to be a shop. The sigh said Sugarcube Corner Cupcakes, reading that made me somewhat hungry, Twilight walked in, and I had to duck so not to hit my head. "Hello Twilight, oh who's your friend?” the inside reminded me of a old candy shop in a way, but cakes of all kinda were seen. "This is Brandon Mrs. Cake, he needs a place to stay and I was wondering if you were still offering that other room?” looking over at the women who asked who I was, I wasn't surprised that it was a pony. Her coat many a little lighter the Rainbow's but still blue all the same. The marking on her leg was what seemed to be three cupcakes. Her pink and darker pink hair stuck up in a sort of swirl as her tail brushed down. She wore what seemed to be a apron as she studied me up and down. "Why yes we are, do you have any bits son?” "Bits?” I asked in confusion as Twilight looked at me. "You know money.” "Uh...no...” Twilight thought about it then thought of a idea. "Mrs. Cake, you said you also needed another helping hoof in the workplace right? LetBrandonwork off staying here with Pinkie Pie as well!” "Pinkie Pie lives here?” I asked as Twilight nodded. Mrs. Cake thought for a moment and smiled nodding her head. "That is a very good idea dear, can you cookBrandon?” "I dabbled,” I admitted with a shrug as she nodded. "I must also ask a few question...like for one...are you a human?” "Yes,” I answered as she smiled and nodded her head. "I thought so; Pinkie Pie said something about a weird hairless pony walking on two legs.” "I've been called weird a lot today,” the two laughed as I soon joined in. "This shall be your room,” the pony mare told me opening the door for me as I looked inside, it was pretty large, and I could easily stand up full in there and jump without hitting my head. There was a large bed a desk beside it with a lamp, a single round window by the bed which was open letting a nice breeze come in. walking in I sat on the bed bouncing a bit as I smiled. "Thank you Mrs. Cake, this means a lot to mean.” "Oh think nothing of it, today you may rest, tomorrow Pinkie Pie will start your training alright?” I nodded and went to lay on my back slightly with eyes closed. I think I dozed off for a bit before I felt what felt like tapping on my face. Opening my eyes I saw what looked to be a floating cupcake, the surround part glowed a slight purple as I blinked and reached for it, it floated away, 'bouncing' up and down and spinning around my head. I blinked and jumped out of bed as it went to the door before it opened on its own. The cupcake flew out as I stayed there, it then flew back and waited at the door as I sighed and followed it. It took me down the stairs as I yawned softly at being woken up as it went outside. Like before ponies watched me as I followed the cupcake. Before long I came to what seemed to be a library, the cupcake then landed at the foot of the door as I looked at the sigh under it. "Eat me...and go inside?” I shrugged and did so, the cupcake was good, still eating the cake I walked inside, and it was pitch black only the light of the window making anything visible. "Okay so what the hell is...” "Surprised!” light blinded me as I yelped in surprised as I saw Pinkie Pie before me, Twilight, Rainbow Dash and some other I did not know. The one that I saw that seemed a little nervous to look at me before looking down and playing on the ground with her hooves. The coat was yellow and her mane and tail were pink. The mane was draped mostly to her right with it parting in two large bangs that curled at the ends. Her tail was the same, being somewhat longer that most others with her mane even reaching past her knees. The markings on her flanks were a trio of butterflies with pink wings and turquoise bodies and antennae. She gave me a small smile as I smiled back as her wings went over to cover her face as I could see the faintest of a blush. "Well isn't that cute!” I turned to see another Unicorn like Twilight she looked to be a very refined woman, she voice sounded just as refined as well as she came up from beside the yellow Pegasus. "It looks like little Fluttershy has a little blush for the human!” the others laughed as the one known as Fluttershy blushed and hid her face more as I blushed as well turning away. The owner of the voice eyes was a beautiful shade of azure and she seemed to be wearing light blue eye shadow. Her coat was the purest shade of white I had seen, almost as if they were made of new fell snow; her mane and tail were an indigo hue. They were both styled in the same way with her hair being styled into a curl at the ends. Her 'tattoo' mark consisted of three light blue diamonds, leading me to suspect that this pony was of a very high class; maybe a princess or a rich pony, she did look the part. I only coughed out slightly as the others laughed as the pink pony from before started jumping in front of me, while speaking very face. "Heya I'm Pinkie Pie, nice to meet you, I guess we are room mates now too huh? That's cool and great that means I can boss you around because I have to train you, hehe I just kid I won't boss your around!” I guess I was lucky that I had some classmates back home who could talk this fast as she went on while bounding around me like something you would see in a children show. "So were you surprised huh, huh, huh? I think you were you like BLAGH! And almost choked on the cupcake!” she went on and on for who knew how long. I slowly moved to the side as she went on about cakes and parties as I only shook my head. "So...this is a party...for what I got from her,” I said pointing to Pinkie Pie. "Me?” 'Why that's would be on the point pardon!” I looked over to see another pony I did see until now. The owner of the voice was yet another pony. She spoke with a southern accent befitting a farm girl, that and because she wore what seemed to be a cowboy hat. Her coat was orange and her mane and tail were blond. She had a few freckles under her green eyes, a trait I found rather cute in a way. A brown Stetson hat rested atop her head. I also noticed that her mane and tail were tied at the ends with her mane hanging past her shoulders. Lastly, the symbols on her flanks consisted of three red apples. "Names Applejack, nice to meet ya, and you?” "NamesBrandon, nice to meet you AJ,” she laughed came and slapped my back slightly. "Oh already giving me a nickname huh B?” she laughed as I laughed as well. The party went on for a while, I found out later that this was Twilight house, she was I guess a student to some one who's name escaped me since I didn't truly ask. Music started to play and I slightly danced, never really a good dancer, but Pinkie Pie made me dance in front of everyone, I refused at first, but then her hair went...flat. I swear it did and then she seemed to glare at me and said in a slow voice. "You will dance.” Blinking and then agreeing, her hair poofed right back up. I danced with Twilight for a bit as she and I had a good time, then AJ came over and did what reminded me of square dancing as she did this all around me. Nice was Rarity who demanded that we do a slow dance, it was very weird me slow dancing with a unicorn as she slightly floated as I held her hooves and moved in small circles while making sure not to trip. She only laughed as we stopped as I looked away rubbing the back of my head in embarrassment. And soon the party was over, it was dark and Pinkie Pie led me back to the shop where we would be staying, talking all the while, very fast as well. Once inside my room I fell on my back and smiled. Truth be told...that was my first party that was thrown for me, I never did have any friends back home and I guess I already made like six in one day. I smiled and took off my shirt keeping my pants on, I remembered that Rarity could make clothing so I would have to see her after work tomorrow to see if she could make anything for me, yawning and closing my eyes I went under the blankets, and soon fell asleep.
Chapter 3 It had been a couple of days since the dance, and me speaking to the Princess Celestia, I had yet gone to the library to read about the humans that were here, but I would get to it at some point. Twilight told me she also had a grand time. I was glad, it was good to see her so happy. Still though, for some reason I couldn't shake the feeling that someone was watching me. I mean, since I have been here for a few days, not a lot of the ponies that stayed her minded me, in fact they treated me as if I was one of their own. No...this feeling I was getting, was something utterly different. Taking one of Twilight's book, about the history of Equestria and reading it under a shady tree, I sighed and closed the book after a while, leaning back and placing it beside me as I closed my eyes to sleep. When I woke up it was still day, yawning I stood and felt around for the book, finding it and standing up to make my way back to Twilight's. Today was my day off, giving to me by the Cakes; coming to her house, I opened the door to see her already reading a book, Spike laying on her side sleeping as I walked in. she looked up and saw me, smiling as I smiled back. "Hey there Unicorn,” I said as she smiled. "Hey there human, done reading?” "For now,” I answered placing the book on the side and sitting on the floor. "So, anything new?” she shook her head slightly as she placed the book down. I sighed, we both were studying the magic that Discord had, after hearing who he was and what he did, I was somewhat glad he was stoned now. Though I wish he could still be around so I could know how and if I could return home. We both sighed as I leaned back and brought my arms behind my head and laid on my back, my head close to Twilight's as she looked down at me. I rubbed my eyes a bit, all this reading was really messing with me now, and I hated it. "Do you really want to go home?” I opened my eyes to look at Twilight as she looked down at me. I looked away, there was a part of me that wanted to, but for some reason, a part that didn't. "I don't really know...” I told her as I sighed. "Truly...I don't...” "Well...don't go,” I looked at her with a puzzle like look as she looked away, did I see a blush in her cheek...no it couldn't be. "I'll have to think on it alright Twil,” I said using a nickname I gave her as she smiled and nodded slightly as my belly grumbled it's hunger too us all as Spike woke up. "What...was that?” he asked yawning as I laughed slightly. Eating that tasted like a veggie burger, I felt right at home now for some reason, I mean, twilight and Spike were there with me, eating and we were joking around like we've been old times friends. Though I thought back to what Twilight said, for me to stay. Why did she truly want me to stay was it because I was a good friend...or something more was in the mist of this? I shook my head lightly at this, thinking nothing truly of it. "HeyBrandon!” I looked over to see Sweetie Belle walking over with two other smaller mares. The one on her right seemed to be wearing a large bow, yellow like coat with large gold eyes, her red main and tail nice and neat as she too walked up. The one on the other side kinda reminded me of a smaller, different Rainbow Dash; purple eyes, purple spiky hair but straight tail, her tiny orange wings tucked to her body. "Hey there Belle, who's your friends here?” the yellow one walked up. "Names Apple Bloom!” her voice sounded like Apple Jack, maybe her younger sister?” "And I'm Scootaloo” the other spoke while puffing her chest out. "Wow you weren't fibbing Belle, it's a real human!” "Yeah, and not all fat ether like in the stories of the kings!” I laughed and patted my belly. "I do run a lot, so I do tend to be in shape.” They looked to me for a moment as Scootaloo pushed Belle toward me. "Well ask him!” she hissed at her friend as she nodded walking forward. "UmBrandon,” she spoke looking up at me. "We wanted to go to the beach, but my sister won't let us go without someone she can trust, and when we asked her about you, she said that would be alright if you also agree.” I thought for a moment, tapping my chin as I then nodded. "Sure why not, what's at the beach?” "A beach party!” they all yelled as just then Pinkie Pie head popped beside me. "Party?!” I screamed and fell backwards on my back as the others laughed at my misfortune. Pinkie Pie came with us, jumping all the while saying stuff about the party that would be happening and how she wasn't told about it. I rolled my eyes only guessing, even Twilight came after I asked her, I had to test something, she refused at first, but when I asked her...she said yes. After a while we came to the beach, the clear water making waves, not big enough to ride, but big enough to leave you bobbing up and down, looking around I saw one pony on what seemed to be a DJ system making great music as I closed my eyes and tapped to the beat as the others jumped and danced to the music. The three little girls begged me to go into the water with them, luckily we went to Rarity, and I told her how the human body works so she made me a swim trunk which I put on under my pants. Looking around I took off my pants to show the fire flame knee high shorts that she made for me, taking off my shirt as well as my friends looked to me. "What's on your chestBrandon?” I blinked and looked as Twilight pointed to my nipples. So I sighed and tried my best to tell them what it was, when they seemed alright with that part, they pointed to my belly button as I told them that as well. After a while, the three girls went in the water to play, Pinkie went to bounce around, way to high for anyone not to notice, me and Twilight alone as Spike went to go find some gems. I sat up watching the three girls to make sure they would be fine as Twilight read a small book, I swear she had some sort of reading with her anywhere she went. "So Twilight, can I talk to you?” I asked sitting crossed legged before her as she looked up from her book to look at me. "Why did you want me to stay here in Ponyvile I mean?” she blinked, I guess she didn't think I would ask her that as she looked down at the sand and played with it. "Well...you're a very good friend.” "Even if I've been here less then a week?” she still didn't look at me as she was playing with the sand. I gave it some thought, what was I to say, I didn't want to upset her, with all she and my other friends had done for me. "Twilight, I still want to know how I got here and see if I can go back home,” she sighed and didn't say anything. "But, I think I'll stay.” She looked up at me with a shock face as I smiled and brought my forearms back so I could rest a bit while looking up. "I really don't have anything back at where I use to live at, this place...this so great, I have a job, great friends; what more could I ask for?” she gave a small smile to me as I smiled back but still I went on. "But still, I want to at least know how I got here, and if there is truly a way for e to get back. I mean, what if another human comes and he or she wants to return?” I shrugged slightly. "At least if we did know, we can go like 'here you go,' and poof they back home!” seeing Twilight lay there, her sadness somewhat gone, maybe glad I was here to stay, I went over and pulled her into a hug, rubbing her mane softly. "And plus,” I whispered. "I would never go unless telling you girls first.” "You wouldn't” she asked looking up at me, blushing at how she was now touching my bare skin. "I swear I won't,” I answered her truthfully as she smiled at me and placed her head near me and nuzzled under my chin. "Well isn't that the cutest thing you ever did saw?” me and Twilight blinked and looked up, Apple Jack and Rarity standing where we were grinning down at us as me and Twilight blushed slightly letting each other go. AJ was still wearing her farm hat, though her normal tied up hair now let loose as she took it off and shook her mane. "You ya'll wouldn't mind us parking down here would ye?” "Well, uh, no,” I answered as Rarity, wearing a sun hat sat down as well next to us as I looked down. "Those shorts look very dashing on you if I say so myself.” I smiled and nodded as will as Twilight moved away from where she just was, going back to her reading as if nothing happen. A few hours passed, I went in the water after a whiled and played with the three girls, sometimes I would lay on my back and just float, one or more would sit on me catching a little ride. I didn't mind, they didn't weigh that much. But after a while, we all had to go home, it was soon getting close to sunset, but before I could get dress, Scootaloo came up to me and looked down at my leg. "HeyBrandon?' she asked pointing to my legs. "Where's your Cutie Mark?” "My...Oh, yeah I don't have one.” The three girls looked at me with what looked to be shocked looks, I didn't understand why, I mean, I was human, so why would I get a Cutie Mark, I wasn't a pony after all. "But, your almost a adult and you don't got one!?” Apple Bloom cried out as I rubbed the back of my head. "You have to join us then!” "Wha?” I asked as the three girls came together. "We are!” they cried at once. "The Cutie Mark Crusaders!” the others around me slightly laughed at the way I was no doubt looking at the three small mares, Scootaloo walking up to me and placed her hooves on my waist. "You just gotta join, with a new member, maybe we can think of a whole lot of new ways to get our Cutie Marks, right girls?” "Yeah!” Apple Bloom answered as she too walked over. "Come on, join us please?” "Well...I don't...” "Pleaseeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee?” they all pressed their heads together while letting the word roll off longer then it was to be. I sighed; I knew I was a sucker for anything cute like that. "Fine, sigh me up to be a CMC.” "Yea!” they all cried jumping onto me as I laughed falling back on the sand holding them all as they then pressed their hooves together and brought their arm toward me as I laughed, making my hand into a fist and pressed my knuckles to them as they all let a large grin cross their muzzles. After saying our goodbyes, we all left to do whatever we had to do, Pinkie Pie stayed for the rest of the party, the CMC went to their club house, saying they needed to get something for me, Apple Jack going with them as Rarity went back to her home, saying the sun would ruin her coat if she stayed out too long. Spike was riding on top of Twilight as I walked beside them, having my pants on and taking off my swim shorts so that my pants wouldn't be wet. I had my shirt off as we made out way to Ponyvile, a few waving at us as we ether nodded or waved back. "So did you two find anything out about what brought you hereBrandon?” I looked down to see Spike looking up at me; he was chewing on a small red gem that I guess he found. I read in a book once that dragons like him would eat gems, weird but true. I shook my head as well as Twilight as I sighed, reaching into my pocket for the item Celestia gave me, spinning it around in my hand for a bit I nodded to myself as I turned to face Twilight. "Hey, do you mind if I go for a bit, I think I might have an idea.” Twilight looked to me and nodded, bidding me well as placed the shirt on and then did as the Princess told me to do, closing my eyes, I felt myself being lifted for a moment, before I fell on the ground. Opening my eyes, I found myself in a grand room, books on all of the walls which reached so high I couldn't even begin to think how tall they were. Putting the gift back in my pocket I made my way to the first rows of books, finding that there were quite a lot of the humans that use to live here. Opening the first one I found I saw that the humans wore clothes that seemed just plan, all white or another such color. Guessing they weren't much on fashion back then, I took the book plus a few more and made my way to a table. After a while, I was tapped on the shoulder to look over to see a grey pony, the pony wore what seemed to be a maid outfit as she blinked. "May I get you something sir?” she asked as I blinked back. "Uh...just something to drink, thank you.” She bowed her head and went off, this confusing me a bit, but I thought little of it after a while. When my drink came back, water with ice, I thanked her as she left; I started to read the book more. As I did one thing caught my attraction. As the human race and pony, Unicorn, and Pegasus race grew closer and closer together, some humans were given Cutie Marks. This was not rare, since many other races that were able to live in peace with the ponies also grew Cutie Marks because how they were almost pony like in a way. Huh, so I guess I could gain a Cutie Mark as well? I just had to be one with everyone? Finding that information slightly cool, I skipped more of that part to see if the book said anything about how I was brought here; nothing. Closing that book I went to another, and another, it seemed these books had everything, but the one information I needed! Slamming the book shut I sighed and brought my forehead on the desk with a hollow thud. Me just sitting there, my thoughts the only thing with me. I started to wonder, did anyone back home miss me at all. I highly doubted it, once I had the chanced, I moved out of my folks home, and moved across sate, they didn't even call me on my birthday, I didn't have a study job, I was lucky when I car hit me that the money I won paid for itself for the years to come, I think I still had enough to last me if I ever went back. Looking at my drink, I noticed I still had half left, the ice floating around, the sound of cracks easily heard every so often as I gazed that the moister on the side. I know this sounds weird, but looking at one thing for a while, even if it's something like this, claims me down. Just watching as the water on the outside, slowly dripping down, making the glass glisten in the light next to me, the small puddle that grew on the bottom growing larger, and larger as time went on. Then for some reason, my thoughts went to Twilight, the way she acted around me, no women ever did, I mean sure I had a few girlfriends back home, but this was different. I was always the 'get back at the jerk' guy, never the 'one and only' guy. And I did have friends who were girls, they would say how they would act around a guy, how they would just want to go with them or something along the line, I didn't listen too much; busy playing Pokémon Black and White. I blinked and leaned back in my chair as I took another drink before it was empty, the same pony came and asked if I wished for a refill, I nodded and thanked her, giving her five bits that I had as she bowed and left. My fingers on the ridges of my eyes as I sighed, one last book, and I would go. Putting the books back that I already read, I was scanning the books and then found one that caught my eye. Pulling it out, one word was on it. "Magic.” I read outloud. Magic had always seemed cool to me, and then, here was Rarity and Twilight who could use magic. I wonder if the human of old that use to live here could do magic? Shrugging I took it over and started to read, the first and easy ones were on the front of course, and as the pages went on, they became harder and harder. Reading the basic for magic, I found that I was indeed right, human back then did use magic! This getting my heart to race, what if I could learn magic as well, that would be super sweet! My drink came and I thanked her as she went, I took a quick drink and saw the first test. Making something float, seemed simple enough. I did as the book told me; the first time magic wielders would have to close their eyes to focus more, doing as the book said I closed my eyes. I began to think hard, trying to make the book move, anything, thinking I had it, I opened my eyes, and too my shock...nothing. I sighed, maybe it was best I couldn't do magic, but maybe Twilight could try and teach me. Closing the book I took it back and then took the item I was given, thinking of Ponyville, and I was there, back at middle of the village. I was about to make my way back to the Cake's to lay down for a bit before I heard a voice behind me. "Yoho!Brandondarling!” I turned my neck to see Rarity and Fluttershy walking up to me, they stopped before me, Rarity redoing her makeup as Fluttershy looked just the same. "Hey Fluttershy, been a while huh?” in fact it was, she had been at her home for a while now, seems a few rabbits had given birth and she's been caring for them. "Yes it has,” she answered lowly at me as she gave me a smile. "Have you've been well?” "Yeah I've been well, oh and Rarity, do you mind making me some more clothes, I have a few bits I can give you for the supplies. She laughed as always as I knew what was coming. "You shall not pay for my great clothing! You are my friend and you are in need, I mean look at those rags!” I looked down at myself, wearing the same clothes I had first came to Ponyville in, my shirt held a skull on it, a sword going though it as my blue jeans worn. "Hey I really like these clothes!” "But they are faded and dirty!” I only shrugged as she huffed. "No friend of mine will go around looking like a dirty slob, but that can wait till later. Me and Fluttershy here are about to go to the spa, and we wish for you to join us!” "Me? At a spa?” I was taken back, truthfully I had wanted to go to one, just to see how it was, but I didn't want people to think I was...well...girly. And whoever is reading this, if you're a dude who goes to the spa, sorry if I wrote that and made you feel upset, just saying what's on my mind. "I don't know...” "Come on it will be just dandy!” Rarity spoke while looking up at me. "Right Fluttershy?” "Yes...pleaseBrandon?” I let out a loud sighed and shook my head slightly. "Man I'm a sucker for cute girls.” They both giggled slightly as I bowed and brought my hand out. "Well then my 'ladies, lead the way.” "Ohhh, that sounded so dashing!” the Unicorn spoke while moving up ahead, Fluttershy walking beside me as I whispered to her. "Pst, hey Fluttershy?” "Yeah?” She asked looking up at me. "Before I came here, has Twilight acted like she does around me?” Fluttershy gave a slight ponder, or what I thought was one before shaking her head. "No, why?” "Just asking.” She only nodded to me, soon we were at the spa, Rarity saying something about the usually as two ponies, who to me looked almost alike came in and passed her and Fluttershy their own towels, they passed me one as I went to change, taking off all my clothes even my boxers as we went in the steam room. Luckily the towel covered...uh, down there as we all leaned back as one of the spa sisters pour water over the rocks. Leaning back, my up shot hair slowly went down, my body sweaty, and the eyes of the two could be felt on me. "Uh...”I heard Fluttershy stammer. "Where you get that scar on your chest?” I looked down, seeing a single scar mark, seemed the steam somehow made it show up more then before when I was at the beach. I sighed and looked away. "It's nothing.” I told her as Rarity looked to me. "Oh come now honey, if it was just a mistake on how you got it...” "I didn't do this to myself,” I said blankly. "Can we just drop it?” "Well we don't know much on your past, can you please tell us?” I felt that Fluttershy would not ask me, but Rarity seemed to want to know. "You must swear to me right now,” I answered them. "That you will not tell another soul unless I tell them myself, do you swear?” they both looked to me and then nodded while raising a hoof. "Cross our hearts and hope to fly,” they said crossing their hearts. "Stick a cupcake in our eye!” and then they placed the hoof in their eye. "Uh...?” was all I could say as they giggled. "It was a Pinkie Promise, no one breaks those.” I smiled slightly as I sighed and crossed my arms. "What I'm about to say...may come to a shock to you...alright?” they both looked to each other as I thought back. "My father was...is really abusive, he believes that men outrank any female because they are bigger and stronger. My mother...the way they acted...it was like she was his slave.” I could see their faces, faces of shock. "I hated the way he treated her, treated me. You see, he tried to make me what he was, if anyone talked down to me, punch them in the face, I did not, and I did not have a reason to fight. He got mad, saying I was a waste of flesh and bone. I would shrug; I would never be like him. See this scar?” I pointed to the one on my nose, right between my eyes as they nodded. "One day,” I though back as sighed; the memories returning. "I got my father mad, I can remember what it was, for I blacked out afterward, but my reward for making him mad...was him slamming my head on the corner of the table.” Both mares gasped as I traced the scar slightly, lifting my arm to show another one, just reaching my elbow. "This one was when he threw me into the wall, the glass broke and cut me pretty deep, and I can't feel anything in this arm anymore.” I then placed my forearm on my knee and leaned closer; flicking my wrist up to show three small cuts on my wrist, my right one. "These one...I gave myself.” "You...cut yourself?!” Fluttershy normal small voice let out a trill scream as I sighed and nodded. "I was weak,” I answered looking away. "Thinking I could just end my pain by killing myself...but I cut to shallow, and that's how I got this.” I traced the one on my chest, right where my heart was. "I guess my father thought that if I was not man enough to kill myself...he would do it for me.” "Dear Celestia,” Rarity gasped as I sighed. "I have more...each one has its own dark story...look I think I should go...I...I shouldn't have said anything.” I got up and left the two just standing there as I got my clothes, but them on, and left. I found myself alone, some of the ponies seeing my upset face as I made my way past them, Apple Jack tried to call out to me, but I went right past her; I needed to be on my own for a while. Now standing on a bridge, I looked down to see myself looking back to me, my eyes slightly closed, my hand over where the heart scar was. I closed my eyes for a moment, and then felt a small tap. Opening my eyes, I found Twilight 'standing' next to me. Her eyes equal filled with sorrow, no doubt worried about me. "Rarity told me that you left in a hurry onto what you told them,” she spoke as I looked away. "They didn't say why...but they said it was...upsetting.” "The past is the shadow of what we are,” I spoke. "It may be pretty, but it can also be disturbing.” "A quote from somepony?” I shook my head slightly. "Would you believe I made that up on the spot?” I told her as she slightly smiled. I turned so I could see her fully, she went down on her all fours and looked up to me, she could no doubt see the sadness in my eyes as she floated up and wiped a tear away from me as I looked away. "It's alright to cry sometimesBrandon,” she told me making me look at her. "Everypony need to cry at one time or another.” I looked away and sighed slightly, seeing a small bench as I went over and sat on it, she came up and sat down beside me as well, from this sitting, she was almost as high as me. I watched her from the side of my eye, seeing her look at me with those large eyes; I knew she wanted to know what I had told the others girls. "You want to know...don't you?” she looked down at her hooves, I saw her slightly nod. I was about to start when she stopped me. "Wait...I know this is hard for you to say, so in exchange...I also want to tell you something; it's nothing bad, so don't worry.” I thought about it for a moment, but nodded all the same. "Deal.” I spent a few moments getting myself ready, and then started to tell my story. She listened and gasped slightly when I showed her each scar and how I got them. Now that I think about it, I know why I wrote about how I couldn't believe that my folks didn't call me. I guess I didn't want whoever was reading this to know what my past, how I'm able to do it now, you'll find out later on. I told her a bit more then what I told my other friends, I didn't look at her the whole time, looking ahead at nothing really. When I was done, I was as drained as when I told my fashion friend and shy friend. Leaning back, I closed my eyes, and before I knew it, I felt the feeling of being hugged. Looking to my side, I found Twilight hugging me, on the verge of tears. I draped an arm around her and hugged her to myself as well. I felt lucky, having friends like her, no...I wasn't lucky, I was blessed. I also told her that if the others wanted to know, she could tell them, I didn't really want to repeat what I said anymore. "So,” I spoke after a while. "What is it you wanted to tell me?” she looked up at me, wiping her tears away that did flow down her cheek before looking at me. "Oh...that...well...” she sighed and then looked up at me. "Do...you like me?” I gave her a puzzle look. "Yeah of course I do,” I answered her looking down at her. "If Pinkie Pie didn't count, you were the first pony I met that spoke to me.” She then shook her head and looked down. "I...I mean...” I was very puzzled by the way she was acting, with a raised eyebrow, I watched as she slowly turned to me. She blinked once, and then...she kissed me! Her hooves on my cheeks, her eyes closed as she kissed me at such a suddenness I did not even see it coming. My hands clutched at the bench we were sitting on, my eyes widen with both shock and disbelief as my friend kissed me right on the lips. I pushed her off, not hard, but enough that it caused her to land on her rear with a shock face as well. I was breathing hard, not in anger, but pure shock as she then looked away. "I...I'm...” she closed her eyes and jumped off, running off fast. I just sat there, still shocked as I brought my fingers to my lips. Now I've been kissed before, loads of times...okay many not a lot, but enough to know that this kiss was very...very different. Was it because she was a pony and I was a human? Oh man let me tell you, I was so confused, more so then before. I had a feeling that Twilight had feelings for me, but like this? Thinking back, when I asked her if she would like to be my date...did that what caused it. Did my offenses of her being with a date start her feelings for me? Shaking my head fast I jumped off the bench and ran into Ponyville, going right to her home slash library and pushed myself in, minding the low door. I saw Spike looking up the stairs with worry on his face, as he turned to me and glared. "What did you do?!” he demanded to me as I stepped back. "Twilight told me she was going to go meet you and then she comes home crying!” I didn't answer him, just made my way past him but he got in my way. "Hey pal I'm talking to...yikes!” I picked him up by the tail and gave him the hardest glare I could muster as his eyes grew wide. "Listen to me very closely,” I spoke to him. "I'm going to go upstairs and talk to her, you are going to go to the Cakes' place and buy her some sweets to help her, you will not come upstairs at all, but leave them on that table...do I make myself quite clear?” he dumbly nodded his head as I brought him back on his feet and gave him a bag of bits. "Now go,” I pointed to the door with my chin as he slowly backed away, and then ran out. Waiting a bit, I started to laugh to myself, never did I thought did that little acting that I got from drama class really pay off! Making my way slowly up the stairs, I came into Twilight's room, looking over at her bed, to see her pillow over her head. Her small form shaking as she held back soft sobs as I sighed softly, and made my way over slowly. Sitting on her bed, I saw her body stop moving, I knew she knew that whoever was sitting beside her was too big to be Spike, and since only he and I knew that she was crying, I knew she knew who was with her right now. "Twilight?” I spoke softly moving my hand to her back as she brought the pillow tighter over her head. "Come on...talk to me please...” she said something that was muffled under the pillow as I sighed and removed it from her head as she fought to get it back, damn for a girl she's strong! After a while she gave up as brought her hooves over her head. "Now...what was that?” "You hate me...” she said softly as I just reeled back and then started to laugh. She looked back at me with a tear rolling down as she frowned. "What's so funny?!” "Twi, if I hated you,” I petted her head softly. "Would I be here right now?” she looked down as I sighed and lifted her chin slowly so I could look into her eyes. "Twilight, listen, what you did...just shocked me alright? I mean, sure I've been kissed before...but never like that.” "You've never been kissed?” she asked looking at me as I let her chin go. "Well yeah I did, like I said...just never like that.” I sighed and sat crossed legged over her bed as I rubbed my eyes. "Listen, I didn't mean to upset you at all, I was just so...shocked that you would kiss me like you did.” She nodded slightly. "I guess I took it a little too far huh?” I chuckled slightly. "Not at all, but really...do you like me, like that?” she only nodded her head before she asked. "But why did you push me back?” I sighed once more. "Listen...I'm flattered that you like me like that, truly I am. But I'm not the type of guy that kisses someone and then we're boyfriend and girlfriend...you know what I'm getting at?” she nodded slightly as I smiled at her. "But hey, if you can't find bounder to why you can like me, I guess we could give it a try.” She shot her head right up to look at me as I held a finger up. "But, I like to offer an agreement.” "What do you mean?” "Like I said,” I answered looking at her a bit before going on. "I'm not the type of guy to get into a relationship like this just under a single day. So let's do this. Let's go out for a few dates, see how they go, if you still have feelings for me after knowing me for, well me, and I grow feelings for you as well; more I mean, then we'll be a couple for real.” She thought about it for a moment and then simple nodded as I pulled her into a hug, she hugged back, nuzzling my neck as I kissed her cheek causing her to blush when I saw. "I do like you Twilight, but I want this choice to be yours, and not something you may soon regret.” "I understand,” she answered and then looked up to me. "Though...do you think...uh, maybe you could just stay here tonight?” I smiled and softly chuckled shaking my head. "Trying to get in my pants already dear Twilight?” She became flustered as she stammered. "What...n...no I mean...I thought...” I laughed and held her close to me again. "I was just messing with you, and yeah I will, just let me get some clothes for tomorrow and I'll be right back, alright?” she nodded and then leaned up, then stopped as she looked down. "You wanna kiss me again?” she dumbly nodded as I smiled leaning down to capture her lips in a quick kiss. "It may not be a couple kiss, but hey, if we are gonna date, might as well get use to it right?” she giggled slightly hiding her blush as I got up, just in time to hear the door open and a box being placed on the table. "I...I got the stuff you asked forBrandon...is Twilight alright?” I laughed slightly, hearing the fear in the young dragon's voice as Twilight looked concerned. "Ask him later,” I whispered to her and then spoke out loud. "She's fine Spike, and sorry about what I did, no hard feelings?” "N...nope!” he called back before the door opened and closed again. After telling the Cakes' as well as Pinkie Pie I would be back tomorrow. After saying my goodbyes for the night, with a small bag over my back, I was on my way out; it was getting close to dusk now before a voice was heard. "YoBrandon!” I looked up to see Rainbow Dash fly down before pulling up and hovering and landing before me. "Hey man, you okay; uh don't blame Fluttershy, but my bugging got her to tell me what happened to ya.” "Nah its okay,” I answered with a wave of my hand. "I guess it's better to talk about it then keeping it bottled up right?” "Yeah that's right...but man, you sure had it rough with your old man huh?” I only nodded; she then saw my bag I had on as she tilted her head. "What's with the bag?” "Oh, I'm spending the nights' at Twilight's tonight.” I saw the eyes light up at once at then as she jumped in front of me. "Oh really? Going to do a little humpy dumpy?” "No,” I answered rolling my eye as I watched her. "She gonna eat your hotdog?” she asked as I looked down. "You guys eat hotdogs...and anyway no!” that's when I noticed her wing spread out, twitching slightly as I blinked. "Uh...Dash...what's with your wing?” she looked back and then slightly chuckled as she looked away. "It's like your wing has a boner or something.” "How did you know?!” she cried as I jumped back. "How did you know we Pegasus have Wingboners?” "Uh...I didn't...” She then blushed and looked away as I then started to laugh. "Wait...that's what that is called?!” "Sh...Shut up!” she cried as I kept laughing. "So what...it's only when I get aroused alright!” "Oh? So you think it's hot with thinking about me and Twilight doing this?” I held my hands out a little low as I humped the air slightly as I swear I saw the wing twitch. "S...stop that! Stop that right now!” I laughed and then patted her back slightly. "Hey maybe you need to go and give your wings a rub down huh?” she glared at me as I laughed and then stopped. "Ohhh, man I haven't laughed that hard in ages, on come on, you started asking me sexually jokes; well I gave you a sexually ending, so we're even.” She snorted but then started to laugh. "You know what Brandon; you're alright with me even more now.” I laughed and then gave my goodbyes before heading to Twilight's for the night.
Chapter 15It had almost been a week since the battle of Canterlot, a week since the death of Moon, and close to a week since I betrayed Twilight for a deal...involving me with bedding with that damn whore of a Changeling queen. My headaches had become less and less frequent then before, however, this coming to making them even more painful at times. The potion the nurse gave me did little to help me at all. Outside now, the leaves on the trees now falling, proving that it was indeed fall. I noticed today that Twilight seemed a little more...how should I say this...lusty, I knew that her heat was on, but I didn't think it would be that fast. And true I did want a child with her, and my best guess for us to have a child, was for me to mate with her as my Alicorn self. Mike had fit in right at home with Applejack's family; Apple Bloom would tell me and the others that he seemed maybe as strong as Big Mac, and how she looked up at him like a second big brother in a way. Even Sweetie Belle thought of Devon as another family member of hers. As the wind grew colder, some of the ponies in Ponyville started to wear coats, some thinker then others though. Me? I wore a simple black pair of jeans and a simple white shirt with the Cutie Mark of Rarity's on the sleeves. I didn't mind the cold, I sorta liked it in a way, Twilight though on the other hand kept bugging me about me catching a cold, me, a cold? Please. I was about to get up and go home when I heard my name being called out. Looking over I saw the small Unicorn named Sweetie Belle ran up to me, before stopping. "What's wrong?” I asked kneeling down. "It's Rarity!” she cried. "She came home crying...more like wailing and wouldn't talk to anyone!” "Did Devon do something?” I asked thinking the idiot did something again. "No!” she shook her head. "He was with me helping me with my math, come on, maybe you can get her to talk!” I sighed and nodded my head slightly as I followed her to Rarity's place. Once there and inside, then I heard the crying, loud as anything I tell you. Devon was sitting on the sofa, rubbing his head that is until he saw me. "Hey man,” he spoke up. "I wouldn't try and talk to her...man she can cry and blabber.” "You girlfriend, not mind.” He glared slightly as I laughed going upstairs. Her door was closed as I sighed and knocked on the door. "Go away Devon!” the designer cried. "I don't want to talk to anyone!” "Rarity, come on...” I spoke as she gasped. "Brandon! No I will not speak to anypony, my life is runieddddd.” She then started to bail loudly as I backed away a bit. "Leave me to my suffering and my wallowing! Wait...can ponies even wallow?' she seemed to pause until she cried again. "Well if they can then leave me be to wallow in whatever we ponies wallow innnnnn!” "Rarity!” I cried tapping my foot. "Ether you stop crying right now, open up this door and talk to me, or I'm busting it in and messing up your hair!” "My hair?!” she screeched. "You wouldn't dare!” "Three...” "Darling please leave me...” "Two...” "You would never do that to a lady!” "One...” "Alright, alright!” I heard the click of the door's lock as I smiled. Worked every time. Walking inside the room, I saw her laid out on her bed, her back to me as she hugged her pillow, sniffling into the pillow as she hiccup cried. I sighed and went over and sat on the bed. "Now Rarity,” I started to rub her mane softly to claim her down. "Tell me what is wrong?” she sniffed and wiped her face before sitting up to look at me. "W...well...” she started. "I went out today for some food for me and Devon...when this mean old pony came up to me, threw a dress I had made a while back, telling me it was ugly and trash like my face...Bwahhhhhhhhhh!” she then wrapped her arms around my neck in a death chock as I gasped and fell on my back. "He called me both ugly and my work ugly!” okay I could understand the part about her being ugly, which was impossible, for her being upset about; but her dresses? I guess she took her work to heart, and...oh crap...still softly rubbing my friend's hair, I chose my next words carefully. "Rarity,” I spoke softly as I sat up so she could rest in my arms, still crying softly. "Whoever said those things to you, is a complete idiot! I mean, your dresses, suits, whatever you make; they are stunning!” she looked up to me as she sniffled once more as I smiled. "And who cares what one ponies think, if your style was truly ugly would you be famous?” she softly shook her head as I wiped the tear from her eyes and smiled. "How about this?” I then smiled. "I know you always dreamed of making dresses for Celestia and Luna, so I'll offer you two things. One, I'll ask them to see if you can make them a dress for each,” I saw her eyes lit up; I knew this was one of her dreams. "And you may make me a suit, no limit, let your mind go, and I shall wear it outside the day it is made, plus the next day so everyone can see the work of Rarity!” she seemed a bit better, rubbing he eyes with the back of her hoof as she gave me a small smile. "You would...do that...for me?” "I would do anything for you and my friends...hell even Devon for goodness sake. Now, dry those tears, they do not suit somepony of your beauty!” After making sure she would be fine, I left out her room, watching her as she cleaned up her face and her hair, closing the door behind me, I then made my way downstairs. "She's fine now,” I told the two downstairs as Devon sighed. "Thanks man...how did you get her to open the door?” "Just say you'll mess with her hair,” he and the younger mare laughed at this as I made my way to the door, waving them goodbye as I now made my way back home. Yawning slightly since I didn't get any sleep last night mostly I made my way inside, hearing the sound of some laughter and chatting inside. Looking in, I noticed Twilight's mother and father there, Twilight on one side speaking, her folks on the other side sitting next to each other. "Are you truly sure you two are ready for this sort of thing?” I heard her father ask as I stood on the side, leaning on the wall as I listened, waiting to see if they would notice me standing there. I saw Twilight nod her head with a smile as she looked over, seeing me as she smiled and waved me over. Looking over at the two older ponies I nodded to each of them. "Morning you two,” I greeted them both. "What brings you two here?” the mother smiled and giggled under her breath as the navy blue pony spoke. "We've just came to visit, seeing how the last time we met was when Darkness tried to take over our home. And how are you feeling son?” again, it would take me a while for me to get use to that sort of word he used for me. Since the only time I was ever called 'son', was by my father, and I truly hated it when he called me his son. In a way, it reminded me that I was of his blood. "I'm fine,” I answered giving a nod as I sat next to Twilight. "Just a few head pains here and there.” 'Are you alright though dear?” the mother asked me as I smiled and nodded. "Hey trust me,” I spoke with a small laugh. "I've been though a lot worse then a few head pains.” She slightly nodded; she truly did remind me of my own mother in a way. "What were you three talking about anyway before I came in?” "Well,” the mother spoke while looking to Twilight who was slightly blushing. "We also came because Twilight told us how you two are thinking about having a child or two. She was a little worried about what will happen if you two truly do have a child when you...err mate as you as your Alicorn self.” I saw her blush; this seemed like an embarrassed subject to talk about as I too felt my cheeks grow hot. "And she just wants to know how it will be, carrying a child you know?” I softly nodded, looking to Twilight as she slightly smiled. Giving a moment to think to myself, I turned to Twilight's father for a moment. "Sir, do you mind if I speak to you alone?” I saw that Twilight and her mother gave me a look, but then just smiled as they went on with talking with whatever. Her father nodded as he stood and I did as well, making our way outside, we went around the back as we sat behind a tree; that still had a few of the leaves left. "What would you like to talk about?” he asked me as I sat down next to him and sighed loudly as I rubbed my eyes. I was thinking about this for a while now, and I had to talk to him about it. "First off,” I started looking at nothing really. "I like to thank you, and your wife for not treating me like a prince...it's still taking me some time to get use to that title you know?” he only chuckled but nodded slightly about it. "Secondly, I would also like to thank you, for not frowning on me and Twilight being together.” "Now why would we do that?” he asked looking at me. I didn't answer, but I hard him chuckle and placed a hoof on my shoulder. "Brandon, as long as my daughter is happy, we are happy as we already told you. Is that all you wished to tell me?” I shook my head slightly. "I...would also like your blessing.” "My blessing?” he asked in confusion. "In what possible...oh...I think I see.” There was a long silence that followed before I then spoke. "Twilight is the love of my life,” I spoke softly. "I will never find a woman like her ever again, she means the world to me, and I want her to know this even more...I want to be her husband. And yes, I know that we've been only together for close to three months, but I mean...we're thinking of having a child together!” I smiled and softly shook my head before sighing again. "I just...where I come from, many humans men would go to the women's father and ask for their blessing, and I wish to follow in that example.” I turned to see him looking at me, I couldn't read his face, but he soon chuckled and nodded his head. "Then you have it,” wow...that easy? "Brandon, you and Twilight are good together, I know you will do everything in your power to keep her safe, and you will do anything to make her happy.” He smiled again. "So may I see the ring?” "Oh...ugh...” I laughed slightly rubbing my head. "That's the thing, you see...humans put their rings on their fingers and well...” he saw where I was going as he laughed slightly. "Unicorns put their rings on their horns,” he told me. "I'm sure the shop in Ponyville that sells such trinkets will have many wedding rings from you to choose from. When will you ask her?” "Tomorrow,” I told him. "After when you two leave I plan on going out to buy one for her.” "Well then,” he stood up as I did as well. "Let us go back and chat with the girls until the need for us to go comes.” Once we made it back inside, the two said nothing to what me and the blue pony spoke of, which I was glad, I'm sure he would tell Twilight's mother when they left though; I didn't mind that if he did. After when they left, it was just myself and Twilight, now normally I would write what we did...you know, that sort of thing, but these damn head pains, (I kid you not guys and gals, sorry) this is pretty much all I can write, so sorry, no sexy read for you this time. As I got out of bed slowly so not to wake her, I found my clothes which somehow were thrown all over the place, we did mate as myself being a Alicorn, so there was no doubt in my mind that Twilight may carry our child. She told me the night before that we would have to wait at least a few days to truly see if she was pregnant, not sure how; not really wanting to know. Slipping on my shoes I gasped and fell onto my hands and knees, grunting and growling under my breath as once more I was hit with the worst of all pains. After the pain stopped, I groaned as I stood up. I had to walk...Twilight's ring could wait for a bit... I don't know how, and I don't know how long it took, but for some reason I found myself outside the castle of where Luna and Celestia use to rule within. Walking inside, I wanted to make sure that the damn Changeling queen was not doing anything she was not allowed to do. I didn't get more then a few feet inside when I felt something hard hit me behind the head. I gasped, falling onto my side as I saw spots, red, and stars. My eyes glazing over, before I heard a soft chuckle...who was it... (Twilight's POV) The sun hitting my eyes, I slowly opened my eyes and groaned before yawning loudly. Thoughts of last night rushed into my head as I gave a small smile, rubbing my belly slightly hopping that indeed I was carrying my lover's child. Turning over to wish him a good morning, I noticed he was not there, and no note. Strange, he always left a note if I was sleeping and he was out before I was up. Maybe he just forgot this time or that he thought I wouldn't be up until he got home. Getting out of bed and taking a nice quick shower, I came out to make some food in case Brandon came back, I wonder what he would have been doing at this hour of the morning anyway. When Spike came out, I asked if by any chance he saw Brandon off this morning, he did have the habit of waking u and falling back to sleep a few moments later. He shook his head and told me no as I shrugged it off. A light knocking on the door tore me from the food I had just made, going over, to see Devon standing there. "Hello Devon,” I spoke with a smile to my human friend. "What brings you here today?” "Hey Twilight,” he answered with a smile. "I'm looking for Brandon, seem Rarity spent all last night making him something and want to show it to him now.” "Well I wish I could help,” I answered looking around. "But he is not here.” "Really?' he asked rubbing his head. "That's...odd...” "Why?” "Well I saw him last night, seems he was on his way into Everfree Forest...though...he didn't look right.” Everfree Forest? Why would Brandon go there, and what did he mean by 'didn't look right'? "What do you mean by, 'didn't look right'?” I asked him as he shrugged. "His eyes I mean...they seemed empty, like he was under some sort of spell, I don't know; why?” under a sort of spell...empty eyes...that's when it clicked, I knew what that was! "Devon!” I cried out at once causing him to jump. "We have to go there now! The Changeling Queen did something to him!” "W...what?” he stammered as I nodded. "Hurry, get the others! Tell them to meet us by the forest; I have to send word to Celestia and Luna at once!” "R...right, and I'm sure Mike can help too, that dude can hit hard!” nodding I ran back and wrote quickly to the Princesses, Spike sending it off with his fire and followed me outside as we hurried toward the forest. Soon we were all there, walking into the forest very slowly. Rainbow Dash was up in the air as well as Fluttershy, seeing if they could see Brandon from the air, the rest of us, Pinkie Pie, Applejack, Rarity, myself, Spike, Devon who was wearing his battle boots and gloves and Mike. Wearing the same style of clothing he came to Equestria with, he replaced his old hat, with a hat that looked almost like Applejack in a way. In his belt was a large hammer, seeming that the pole was twice the size of his arm, the hammer part being larger. He told us when we came running with Applejack that it was a sledgehammer, a tool used to smash anything needed smashing. He thought that if the Dark Beast did indeed attack Ponyville and he could help, this would be his ideal weapon to use. I thanked him for coming, he didn't know Brandon that well, but I was glad that we had more help in the fight. Rainbow and Fluttershy came down after a while as our speedy friend spoke. "Guys, I saw a lot of those Changelings going toward the old castle!” she told us while hovering. "I guess they made that their home or something!” "Sweet,” Devon answered with a smirk. "I can add a whole lot more headshots to my list!” "Did ya really just make eh Call of Duty reference there partner?” Mike asked raising an eyebrow, I did not know what this 'Call of Duty' thing was; but it left Devon smirking with his eyes closed as he nodded. "Really darling, must you play around while our dear friend is in a parleying mess?” Rarity answered looking at her newest boyfriend with a shake of her head. "Well do we all have a plan everyone?” Applejack called out. "Do you think the Element of Harmony will stop her?” "We'll have to wait and see won't we?” Rainbow Dash plainly answered. "Come on!” We entered the castle as quietly as we could; no Changelings were seen or heard at all, which worried me, and no doubt everyone else. A few meters inside the castle, a wall of black fire blocked the door as we all jumped back in shock as a small chuckle was heard. "Well, well, well,” the voice of Chrysalis was heard as we all turned to see her laying on a large stone throne, a wicked smile on her face as my anger grew. "And what might you little ponies be doing in my castle?” "Where is Brandon!” I screamed taking a step forward. "What have you done with him?” she seemed to laugh some more as my horn started to glow, ready to attack her at any moment. "Now, now dear Twilight,” she spoke rising a hoof. "No need to do that, you wish to see him? Then just ask nicely.” She chuckled once more before lifting her head and turning slightly. "Oh Brandon, we have some guests darling.” I watched with small glee as Brandon walked from behind her throne, his sword in hand and wearing the same clothing as the other day. But when I saw his eyes, my heart stopped. Chrysalis brought a hoof up and traced his cheek as he did not move. "You should be very happy for your dear lover Twilight,” she chuckled softly once more. "His love for you...it tastes so divine!” she licked her lips as I glared harder. "Hey, what about the treaty you made with the princesses?!” Devon spoke out as he came forward. "When they find out you've done...whatever to Brandon, you will be in big trouble!” "You all are utter fools!” we all turned over to the left as we took a step back, watching as Darkness himself came walking out, making his way to Chrysalis side. "To fall for such a trick that we made, fools.” Trick...this was all a trick? "We were going to play this little game much longer then this,” the queen spoke still rubbing Brandon's cheek. "But...we didn't think it would be this easy to make Brandon fall for the first part of our plan! "Do you wish to know what it was dear Twilight?” she asked looking at me as I glared as hard as I could, my horn glowing even brighter as she chuckled. "Brandon came here a little over a week ago, I'm sure he didn't think I would be here, but it made it all the easier. I told him that I would help in whatever fight Darkness here gave, as you all know I told you; but, I wanted something from him.” She chuckled again. "He had to bed with me, and he did so; and might I say, he is very good in the bed Twilight.” My heart stopped, Brandon...agreed to that. "Oh he told me that he wouldn't at first, but I convince him, he was worried about you so much he would do anything...and I mean anything...isn't that right Brandon dear?” "Yes...my mistress...” I chocked as I heard Brandon spoke, his eyes still the same, his voice... Brandon why...? "What he didn't know, was while we mated, I casted the very same spell used to control Shiny Armour, but this time, this spell with the help of Darkness, is much more powerful. You won't break him out that easily!” "And as much as I would love to kill him,” Darkness spoke looking to Brandon. "It seems his love for you, is so great, I'm sure it will serve to keep Chrysalis here and her Changelings very happy for the years to come.” "You monsters!” I screamed as I was about to run toward them when I felt Devon grab me. I squirmed and trashed, but he held a good grip. "Twilight, claim down!” he hissed under his breath. "You can't help Brandon if Darkness captures you, what if they do the same to you and hooks you up with himself?” he had a point...Brandon... "The second part of our plan was for Brandon himself to go to his so called 'sister' and well...kill them.” he snickered. "And since he is prince, he would rightfully take over the throne, and then give it to me!” he started to laugh coldly as did Chrysalis. "And now since you are here...I think a show is in order, Chrysalis if you will?” she smiled and nodded leaning to Brandon ear. "Brandon, be a dear and kill them all...but not Twilight, remember, the rest of them are the Dark Beast Darkness made to try and confuse you.” "Yes...my queen.” He brought his sword up as he started to walk closer. We all backed away slowly before Devon and Mike went up, ether putting up their fists, or pulling out their hammer. "Don't worry Miss Sparkle,” Mike spoke looking back at me as he threw his hat back, Applejack catching it for him. "We'll make sure Brandon here snaps out of it!” "Yeah, even if we have to knock it out of him!” Devon agreed with a nod as he looked back toward his friend and my lover. (Devon's POV) Just what the hell was he thinking?! Doing a deal like that with the whore, and here he said that he would never fuck her...swag... Mike held his hammer in two hands as I brought my fist up. Thanks to the cowboy beside me, who I guess was a street fighter and also a wrestler, he taught me some new moves, so I grew a little faster and stronger. But damn, this was like one of those movies, old team mates fighting on other, one bent on killing the other, while the said other couldn't kill them. Man this really was sucking, I mean, this was my friend! Under the control of a whore who ordered him to kill us...well not Twilight, but fuckkkkk! Mike slowly went around Brandon, soon behind him as my zombie like friend was looking at me...though me, I don't know. "Protect...Twilight...” he muttered under his breath as he brought his left hand up, the shield Twilight's brother gave him coming into view as he got ready. "Dude, snap out of it!” I told him. "Twilight is already safe!” "No...” he spoke again. "Dark Beast...must kill...you...protect...Twilight!” he ran toward me while slashing his sword, I yelped and jumped back as he stabbed at the air, bringing my right foot up I went to kick him, but he too jumped back, Mike coming behind to shoulder tackle him, but Brandon swung around and slammed his chest with his shield, causing Mike to let out a rush of air as he tumbled back. I ran to attack from behind this time, jumping to punch with my head shot move. But his sword caught my hand; luckily it didn't cut though the metal as I stayed in the air for a bit, before I was pushed back. Me and Mike nodding to each other, we came at him from behind and front, me punching and even him attacking with the hammer, at this point, the only away we could stop Brandon, was maybe breaking a few bones. With his sword and shield, he blocked or parried our moves as if it was nothing to him. Then dropping both, he lifted his hands as they glowed white, making us both float before he slammed us on ether side of the walls. I groaned as I fell on my chest, looking up to see him slowly walking over toward the girls, they were backing away as I grunted and got up and ran toward Brandon, my fist up as I yelled, punching him hard in the back of the head. I watched as he was bent forward a bit, some blood trickling down his back as I flinched at the sight. And I backed away when I saw him slowly turning to look at me. He cracked his neck by craning it left and right before spitting out blood from his mouth. "...Ow...” ow...that was it, what the fuck?! I fucking punched him in the back of the head, with metal gloves and he said ow?! He then dropped kicked me with his knee causing me to fall onto my hands and knees, before he grabbed me by my afro and kneed me once more in the face. I cried out as I was then thrown backwards, blood pouring down my nose onto the floor as I saw red and blue. The sounds of screeching made me look to the side as I saw the sparks of his sword dragging along the ground as he came toward me. I rolled to my feet and landed on one knee as I panted and wiped the blood from my nose. He then looked behind me and jumped back as Mike landed before me, slamming his hammer on the floor causing it to crack all around us. "You okay there Devon?” he asked looking back at me as I nodded standing back up. "Yeah...any ideas?” "On how to beat him without killing him, 'fraid not,” "Dame it...” I cursed under my breath at this. "You think that maybe killing old Queenie over there might break the spell?” Mike thought about it I guess as Brandon edged closed as we got ready. "Don't think so,” he answered. "Remember, it's not just her spell, but that Darkness feller too!” "Fucking A...” Before we could go for another attack , the sound of wind caused everyone, even Brandon to look over, the wall of back fire gone as the Equestria Guards flew in, Shiny Armour in the front; the Princesses clad in black and gold Armour in the back. I think Darkness and Chrysalis both softly cursed that this turn of events as Brandon backed away toward the two vile ponies. Celestia and Luna walking forward as the Guards surrounded them both, as many of the Changeling minions started to file in, me and Mike backing up toward our friends. "Release our brother from your hold Chrysalis and Darkness!” Celestia spoke in a rough voice I had yet to hear from her before. Darkness chuckled. "Sure, when you give me your crowns!” the white Alicorn glared and said nothing. "Though I wish we could send Brandon here now to attack, I'm sure you would find a way to make him unable to do so, though other magic can not effect him because of the sword you made for him; I guess you might have made a way for your magic to work, and I right?” when she said nothing more Luna spoke up. "How low can you go,” she asked in a deep voice of her own. "Using someone we care for to do your work for you, have you know shame?” "I shall do whatever I must to have my dream, a world of darkness!” he then turned to Chrysalis. "Come, we must go.” "Tsk, no fun, no matter. Brandon come along now, we can not save Twilight yet and must retreat.” "Yes my queen...” he spoke sheathing his sword as he turned and made his way over to them. "B...Brandon stop!” Twilight cried as the Changelings surrounded their queen and Darkness, before his horn glowed black, surrounding them all before disappearing. The area felt cold, not a sound was heard, save for Twilight's crying as she fell toward the ground. No one said anything as her brother came up to her and try to help her; Brandon...what were you thinking you asshole...?
